This is a modern-English version of The Trapper's Daughter: A Story of the Rocky Mountains, originally written by Aimard, Gustave. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

THE TRAPPER'S DAUGHTER

STORY OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS.

BY

GUSTAVE AIMARD.

AUTHOR OF "PRAIRIE FLOWER," "PIRATES OF THE PRAIRIES," ETC.

LONDON:
WARD AND LOCK
158, FLEET STREET.
MDCCCLXI.

PREFACE.

In the present volume another series of Indian adventures is concluded, and the further career of the hero is described in the series beginning with the "Tiger-slayer." It must be understood, however, that the stories are not arbitrarily connected—each is complete in itself; but those who have read one volume will, I hope, be sufficiently interested in the hero to desire to know more of his career. The following, therefore, is the order in which the volumes should be read:—

In this volume, another series of Indian adventures wraps up, and the hero's journey continues in the series starting with "Tiger-slayer." However, it's important to note that the stories aren’t randomly linked—each one stands alone. But for those who have read one volume, I hope you'll be interested enough in the hero to want to learn more about his journey. So, here’s the recommended order for reading the volumes:—

1. TRAIL HUNTER.
2. PIRATES OF THE PRAIRIES.
3. THE TRAPPER'S DAUGHTER.
4. TIGER SLAYER.
6. GOLD SEEKERS.
7. INDIAN CHIEF.

TRAIL BLAZER.
Prairie Pirates.
3. THE TRAPPER'S DAUGHTER.
4. Tiger Slayer.
6. Treasure Seekers.
7. Indigenous Leader.

In all probability, M. Aimard will favour us with other volumes; but, in the mean time, the above can be read collectively or separately, with equal interest.

In all likelihood, M. Aimard will share more volumes with us; however, for now, the ones mentioned above can be read together or individually, with the same level of interest.

LASCELLES WRAXALL

Lascelles Wraxall


CHAPTER I.

THE JACAL.

About three in the afternoon, a horseman, dressed in the Mexican costume, was galloping along the banks of a stream, an affluent of the Gila, whose capricious windings compelled him to make countless detours. This man, while constantly keeping his hand on his weapons, and watching for every event, urged his horse on by shouts and spur, as if anxious to reach his journey's end.

About three in the afternoon, a horseman, dressed in Mexican attire, was galloping along the banks of a stream, a tributary of the Gila, whose winding paths forced him to take many detours. This man, while keeping his hand on his weapons and watching for any developments, urged his horse forward with shouts and spurs, eager to reach his destination.

The wind blew fiercely, the heat was oppressive, the grasshoppers uttered their discordant cries under the herbage that sheltered them; the birds slowly described wide circles in the air, uttering shrill notes at intervals: coppery clouds were incessantly passing athwart the sun, whose pale, sickly beams possessed no strength; in short, all presaged a terrible storm.

The wind blew hard, the heat was stifling, and the grasshoppers made their jarring sounds from the grass that hid them; the birds flew lazily in wide circles, occasionally letting out sharp calls: coppery clouds kept blocking the sun, whose weak, sickly rays had no power; in short, everything hinted at a nasty storm.

The traveller seemed to notice nought of this; bowed over his horse's neck, with his eyes fixed ahead, he increased his speed, without noticing the heavy drops of rain that already fell, and the hoarse rolling of distant thunder which began to be heard.

The traveler didn’t seem to notice any of this; hunched over his horse's neck, with his eyes focused ahead, he picked up his pace, oblivious to the heavy drops of rain that were already falling and the deep rumble of distant thunder that started to be heard.

Still this man, had he wished it, could easily have sheltered himself under the thick shade of the aged trees in the virgin forest which he had been skirting for more than an hour, and thus let the heaviest part of the storm pass; but a weightier interest, doubtless, urged him on, for, while increasing his speed, he did not think of drawing his zarapé over his shoulders to protect him from the rain, but contented himself, as each gust of wind howled past him, with drawing his hat a little tighter on his head, while repeating to his horse, in a sharp tone:

Still, this man, if he had wanted to, could have easily found shelter under the thick shade of the old trees in the untouched forest he had been skirting for more than an hour, and let the worst part of the storm pass. But a stronger interest, no doubt, pushed him forward, because, while he quickened his pace, he didn't think about pulling his zarapé over his shoulders to shield himself from the rain. Instead, he simply pulled his hat a bit tighter on his head with each gust of wind that howled past him, while sharply instructing his horse:

"Forward! Forward!"

"Go! Go!"

In the meanwhile, the stream, whose banks the traveller was following, grew gradually narrower, and at a certain spot the bank was completely obstructed by an undergrowth of shrubs and interlaced creepers, which completely prevented any approach. On reaching this point the traveller stopped; he dismounted, carefully inspected the vicinity, took his horse by the bridle, and led it into a copse, where he concealed it; attaching it with his lasso to the trunk of a large tree, after removing the bozal to let it browse at liberty.

In the meantime, the stream that the traveler was following grew narrower, and at one point, the bank was totally blocked by a tangle of shrubs and creeping vines, completely preventing any way forward. Upon reaching this spot, the traveler stopped; he got off his horse, carefully looked around, took his horse by the bridle, and led it into a thicket, where he hid it, tying it with his lasso to the trunk of a large tree after taking off the bozal so it could graze freely.

"Rest here, Negro," he said, as he softly patted it; "do not neigh, for the enemy is at hand—I shall soon return."

"Rest here, buddy," he said, gently patting it; "don’t neigh, because the enemy is close—I’ll be back soon."

The intelligent animal seemed to comprehend the words its master addressed to it, for it stretched out his head and rubbed it against his chest.

The smart animal appeared to understand the words its owner said to it, as it leaned forward and nudged its head against his chest.

"Good, good, Negro! Wait awhile!"

"Good, good, friend! Wait awhile!"

The stranger then took from his holsters a brace of pistols, which he placed in his girdle, threw his rifle on his shoulder, and started hurriedly in the direction of the river. He buried himself without hesitation in the shrubs that bordered the stream, carefully separating the branches which at each step barred his progress. On reaching the edge of the water he stopped for a moment, bent forward, seemed to be listening, and then drew himself up, muttering:

The stranger then pulled out a pair of pistols from his holsters, tucked them into his belt, slung his rifle over his shoulder, and quickly headed toward the river. He plunged into the bushes along the stream without a second thought, carefully pushing aside the branches that got in his way. When he reached the water's edge, he paused for a moment, leaned forward, appeared to be listening, and then straightened up, muttering:

"There is no one; all is safe."

"There’s no one here; everything is safe."

He then stepped on a mass of intertwined lianas, which extended from one bank to the other, and formed a natural bridge. This bridge, apparently so slight, was firm, and though it oscillated under the traveller's footsteps, he crossed it in a few seconds. He had scarce reached the other bank, when a girl emerged from a clump of trees which concealed her.

He then stepped onto a tangle of vines that stretched from one bank to the other, creating a natural bridge. This bridge, seemingly delicate, was sturdy, and even though it swayed under his feet, he crossed it in just a few seconds. He had barely reached the other side when a girl stepped out from behind a cluster of trees that had hidden her.

"At last!" she said, as she ran up to him: "oh! I was afraid you would not come, Don Pablo."

"Finally!" she exclaimed as she hurried over to him. "Oh! I was worried you wouldn’t show up, Don Pablo."

"Ellen," the young man answered, with his whole soul in his glance, "death alone would keep me away."

"Ellen," the young man replied, his gaze full of emotion, "nothing but death could keep me away."

The traveller was Don Pablo Zarate; the girl, Ellen, Red Cedar's daughter.[1]

The traveler was Don Pablo Zarate; the girl was Ellen, Red Cedar's daughter.[1]

"Come," she said.

"Come on," she said.

The Mexican followed her, and they walked on for some time without exchanging a word. When they had passed the chaparral which bordered the river, they saw a short distance before them a wretched jacal, which leant solitary and silent against a rock.

The Mexican followed her, and they walked on for a while without saying a word. After they had passed the bushes along the river, they saw a rundown jacal a short distance ahead, standing alone and quiet against a rock.

"There is my home," the maiden said, with a sad smile.

"There is my home," the young woman said, with a wistful smile.

Don Pablo sighed, but made no reply, and they continued to walk in the direction of the jacal, which they soon reached.

Don Pablo sighed but didn’t say anything, and they kept walking toward the jacal, which they soon arrived at.

"Sit down, Don Pablo," the maiden went on, as she offered her comrade a stool, on which he sank. "I am alone; my father and two brothers went off this morning at sunrise."

"Sit down, Don Pablo," the young woman said, as she offered her friend a stool, which he sat on. "I’m alone; my father and two brothers left this morning at dawn."

"Are you not afraid," Don Pablo answered, "of remaining thus alone in the desert, exposed to innumerable dangers, so far from all help?"

"Are you not scared," Don Pablo replied, "to be all alone out here in the desert, facing countless dangers, so far from any help?"

"What can I do? Has not this life been ever mine?"

"What can I do? Hasn't this life always been mine?"

"Does your father go away often?"

"Does your dad travel a lot?"

"Only during the last few days. I know not what he fears, but he and my brothers seem sad and preoccupied, they go on long journeys, and when they return quite worn out, the words they address to me are harsh and snappish."

"Only in the last few days. I don’t know what he’s afraid of, but he and my brothers seem sad and distracted. They go on long trips, and when they come back, they’re totally exhausted. The things they say to me are sharp and short."

"Poor child!" said Don Pablo, "I can tell you the cause of these long journeys."

"Poor kid!" said Don Pablo, "I can explain why these long trips happen."

"Do you fancy I have not guessed it?" she replied; "No, no, the horizon is too gloomy around us for me not to perceive the gathering storm which will soon burst over us; but," she added, with an effort, "let us speak of ourselves, the moments are precious; what have you done?"

"Do you think I haven't figured it out?" she replied. "No, no, the sky is too dark around us for me not to see the storm coming that will soon hit us; but," she added, with some difficulty, "let's talk about ourselves, the moments are valuable; what have you been up to?"

"Nothing," the young man said, mournfully; "all my researches have been in vain."

"Nothing," the young man said sadly; "all my efforts have been pointless."

"That is strange," Ellen muttered; "and yet the coffer cannot be lost."

"That's strange," Ellen said quietly, "and yet the box can't be lost."

"I am as convinced of that as you are; but into whose hands has it fallen? That is what I cannot say."

"I believe that just as much as you do; but into whose hands has it ended up? That I can't tell."

The maiden reflected.

The girl reflected.

"When did you notice its disappearance?" Don Pablo went on a moment after.

"When did you notice it was gone?" Don Pablo asked a moment later.

"Only a few minutes after Harry's death; frightened by the sounds of the fight and the fearful uproar of the earthquake, I was half mad. Still, I can remember a circumstance which will doubtless put us on the right track."

"Just a few minutes after Harry died; scared by the sounds of the fight and the terrifying noise of the earthquake, I was almost insane. Still, I can recall something that will surely lead us in the right direction."

"Speak, Ellen, speak, and whatever is to be done I will do."

"Talk, Ellen, talk, and I'll handle whatever needs to be done."

The girl looked at him for a moment with an indefinable expression. She bent over to him, laid her hand on his arm, and said, in a voice soft as a bird's song:

The girl looked at him for a moment with an unreadable expression. She leaned closer, placed her hand on his arm, and said, in a voice as soft as a bird's song:

"Don Pablo, a frank and loyal explanation between us is indispensable."

"Don Pablo, we need to have a honest and open discussion between us."

"I do not understand you," the young man stammered, as he let his eyes fall.

"I don’t understand you," the young man stammered, looking down.

"Yes you do," she replied, with a sad smile; "you understand me, Don Pablo; but no matter, as you pretend to be ignorant of what I wish to say to you, I will explain myself in such a way that any further misconception will be impossible."

"Yes, you do," she said with a sad smile. "You get me, Don Pablo. But it doesn’t matter; since you act like you don't know what I want to say, I’ll explain it in a way that makes any further misunderstanding impossible."

"Speak! Ellen; though I do not suspect your meaning, I have a foreboding of misfortune."

"Speak! Ellen; even though I don't guess your intention, I have a feeling that something bad is going to happen."

"Yes," she continued, "you are right; a misfortune is really concealed under what I have to say to you, if you do not consent to grant me the favour I implore of you."

"Yes," she went on, "you're right; there's actually a misfortune hiding behind what I need to tell you, if you don't agree to give me the favor I'm asking for."

Don Pablo rose.

Don Pablo got up.

"Why feign longer? Since I cannot induce you to give up your plan, Ellen, the explanation you ask of me is needless. Do you believe," he went on, as he walked in great agitation up and down the jacal, "that I have not already regarded the strange position in which we find ourselves from every side? Fatality has impelled us toward each other by one of those accidents which human wisdom cannot foresee. I love you, Ellen, I love you with all the strength of my soul, you, the daughter of the enemy of my family, of the man whose hands are still red with my sister's blood, which he shed by assassinating her coldly, in the most infamous manner. I know that, I tremble at thinking of my love, which, in the prejudiced eyes of the world, must seem monstrous. All that you can say to me, I have said repeatedly to myself; but an irresistible force drags me on this fatal incline. Will, reason, resolution, all are broken before the hope of seeing you for a moment and exchanging a few words with you. I love you, Ellen, so as to leave for your sake, relatives, friends, family, aye, the whole universe."

"Why pretend any longer? Since I can't get you to abandon your plan, Ellen, the explanation you're asking for is unnecessary. Do you really believe," he continued, pacing back and forth in the small house, "that I haven't already thought about the strange situation we're in from every angle? Fate has brought us together through one of those twists of fate that no one can predict. I love you, Ellen, I love you with all the strength of my soul, you, the daughter of my family's enemy, the man whose hands are still stained with my sister's blood, which he coldly shed in the most despicable way. I know this, and I shudder to think about my love, which, in the eyes of the world, must seem horrific. Everything you could say to me, I've already told myself repeatedly; but an irresistible force is dragging me down this dangerous path. Will, reason, determination—none of these matter when I think of seeing you for even a moment and exchanging a few words. I love you, Ellen, enough to leave behind relatives, friends, family, and even the entire universe for your sake."

The young man uttered these words with sparkling eye, and in a sharp stern voice, like a man whose resolution is immovable. Ellen let her head droop, and tears slowly ran down her pallid cheeks.

The young man said these words with bright eyes and a sharp, stern voice, like someone whose determination is unshakable. Ellen lowered her head, and tears slowly flowed down her pale cheeks.

"You weep!" he exclaimed, "Oh Heavens! Can I be mistaken? You do not love me?"

"You’re crying!" he exclaimed. "Oh my goodness! Am I wrong? You don’t love me?"

"I love you, Don Pablo!" she replied in a deep voice; "yes, I love you more than myself; but alas! That love will cause our ruin, for an insurmountable barrier separates us."

"I love you, Don Pablo!" she replied in a deep voice. "Yes, I love you more than myself; but sadly, that love will bring us to ruin, for an insurmountable barrier stands between us."

"Perhaps," he exclaimed impetuously; "no, Ellen, you are mistaken, you are not, you cannot be the daughter of Red Cedar. Oh, that coffer, that accursed coffer, I would give half the time Heaven will still grant me to live, could I recover it. In it, I feel certain, are the proofs I seek."

"Maybe," he said impulsively; "no, Ellen, you're wrong, you can't be the daughter of Red Cedar. Oh, that chest, that cursed chest, I would give half the time Heaven still allows me to live if I could get it back. I'm sure the proof I’m looking for is in it."

"Why cheat ourselves with a wild hope, Don Pablo? I believed too lightly in words uttered unmeaningly by the squatter and his wife: my childhood recollections deceived us, that is unhappily too certain. I am now convinced of it: all proves it to me, and I am really that man's daughter."

"Why deceive ourselves with a wild hope, Don Pablo? I trusted too easily in the meaningless words of the squatter and his wife: my childhood memories have misled us, and that is unfortunately too certain. I'm now convinced of it: everything proves it to me, and I really am that man's daughter."

Don Pablo stamped his foot angrily.

Don Pablo stamped his foot in anger.

"Never, never," he shouted, "it is impossible, the vulture does not pair with the dove, demons cannot be betrothed to angels. No, that villain is not your father! Listen, Ellen; I have no proof of what I assert—all seems, on the contrary, to prove that I am wrong; appearances are quite against me; but still, mad as it may seem, I am sure that I am right, and that my heart does not deceive me when it tells me that man is a stranger to you."

"Never, never," he shouted, "it's impossible, the vulture doesn't mate with the dove, demons can't be engaged to angels. No, that villain is not your father! Listen, Ellen; I don’t have proof of what I’m saying—all evidence seems to prove I’m wrong; appearances are definitely against me; but still, as crazy as it sounds, I’m sure I’m right, and my heart isn’t lying to me when it tells me that man is a stranger to you."

Ellen sighed.

Ellen sighed.

Don Pablo continued.

Don Pablo kept going.

"See, Ellen, the hour has arrived for me to leave you. Remaining longer with you would compromise your safety; give me then the information I am awaiting."

"Look, Ellen, the time has come for me to go. Staying here any longer would put you at risk; so please, give me the information I've been waiting for."

"For what good?" she murmured despairingly, "The coffer is lost."

"For what good?" she whispered in despair, "The treasure is gone."

"I am not of your opinion; I believe, on the contrary, that it has fallen into the hands of a man who intends to make use of it, for what purpose I am ignorant, but I shall know it, be assured."

"I don't share your opinion; I actually believe that it's in the hands of a guy who plans to use it, though I’m not sure for what purpose. But I will find out, just so you know."

"As you insist on it, listen to me, then, Don Pablo, though what I have told you is extremely vague."

"As you insist, listen to me then, Don Pablo, even though what I told you is really vague."

"A gleam, however weak it may be, will suffice to guide me, and perhaps enable me to discover what I seek."

"A faint glimmer, no matter how small, will be enough to lead me and maybe help me find what I'm looking for."

"May Heaven grant it!" she sighed; "This is all I can tell you, and it is quite impossible for me to say certainly whether I am not mistaken, for, at the moment, terror so troubled my senses that I cannot say positively I saw what I fancied I saw."

"May Heaven grant it!" she sighed. "This is all I can tell you, and it's impossible for me to be sure whether I’m mistaken because, in that moment, fear clouded my senses, so I can't confidently say I saw what I thought I saw."

"Well, go on," the young man said, impatiently.

"Alright, go ahead," the young man said, feeling impatient.

"When Harry fell, struck by a bullet, and was writhing in the last throes, two were near him, one already wounded, Andrés Garote the ranchero, the other, who stooped over his body, and seemed riffling his clothes—"

"When Harry fell, hit by a bullet, and was struggling in his final moments, two people were nearby, one already injured, Andrés Garote the rancher, and the other, who bent over his body and appeared to be searching his clothes—"

"Who was he?"

"Who is he?"

"Fray Ambrosio. I even fancy I can remember seeing him leave the poor hunter with a badly restrained movement of joy, and hiding in his bosom something which I could not distinguish."

"Fray Ambrosio. I think I can even recall seeing him leave the poor hunter, barely containing his joy, hiding something in his robe that I couldn’t quite make out."

"No doubt but he had seized the coffer."

"No doubt he had grabbed the chest."

"That is probable, but I cannot say positively, for I was, I repeat, in a condition which rendered it impossible for me to perceive anything clearly."

"That’s likely, but I can’t say for sure, because I was, I repeat, in a state that made it impossible for me to see anything clearly."

"Well," said Don Pablo, pursuing his idea; "what became of Ambrosio?"

"Well," said Don Pablo, continuing with his thought, "what happened to Ambrosio?"

"I do not know; after the earthquake, my father and his comrades rushed in different directions, each seeking his safety in flight. My father, more than any other, had an interest in concealing his trail, the monk left us almost immediately, and I have not seen him since."

"I don’t know; after the earthquake, my father and his friends ran in different directions, each trying to escape to safety. My father, more than anyone else, was focused on hiding his path, and the monk left us almost right away, and I haven’t seen him since."

"Has Red Cedar never spoken about him before you?"

"Has Red Cedar never talked about him to you before?"

"Never."

"Not ever."

"That is strange! No matter. I swear to you, Ellen, that I will find him again, if I have to pursue him to hell; it is that scoundrel who has stolen the coffer."

"That’s weird! Whatever. I promise you, Ellen, I will find him again, even if I have to chase him to hell; it’s that bastard who stole the chest."

"Don Pablo," the maiden said as she rose, "the sun is setting, my father and brothers will soon return, we must part."

"Don Pablo," the young woman said as she stood up, "the sun is setting, my father and brothers will be back soon, we need to say goodbye."

"You are right, Ellen, I leave you."

"You’re right, Ellen, I’m leaving you."

"Farewell, Don Pablo, the storm is bursting; who knows if you will reach your friends' bivouac safe and sound?"

"Goodbye, Don Pablo, the storm is coming; who knows if you'll make it to your friends' camp safely?"

"I hope so, Ellen, but if you say to me farewell, I reply that we shall meet again: believe me, dear girl, put your trust in Heaven, for if we have been permitted to love, it is because that love will produce our happiness."

"I hope so, Ellen, but if you say goodbye to me, I'll respond that we will meet again: believe me, dear girl, trust in Heaven, because if we've been allowed to love, it's because that love will bring us happiness."

At this moment lightning flashed across the sky, and the thunder burst ominously.

At that moment, lightning flashed in the sky, and thunder rumbled ominously.

"There is the storm," the maiden exclaimed; "go, go, in Heaven's name!"

"There’s a storm," the girl exclaimed; "hurry, hurry, for Heaven's sake!"

"Good bye, my well-beloved, good bye," the young man said, as he rushed from the jacal; "put your trust in Heaven, and in me."

"Goodbye, my dear, goodbye," the young man said as he hurried out of the hut. "Keep your faith in Heaven and in me."

"Oh, Heaven!" Ellen exclaimed, as she fell on her knees, "Grant that my presentiments have not deceived me, or I shall die of despair."

"Oh, Heaven!" Ellen cried, dropping to her knees, "Please let my feelings not be wrong, or I will die of despair."

[1] See the Trail Hunter and Pirates of the Prairies.

[1] Check out the Trail Hunter and Pirates of the Prairies.


CHAPTER II.

INSIDE THE CABIN.

After Don Pablo's departure, the maiden remained for a long time thoughtful, paying no attention to the mournful sounds of the raging tempest, or the hoarse whistling of the wind, every gust of which shook the jacal, and threatened to carry it away. Ellen was reflecting on her conversation with the Mexican; the future appeared to her sad, gloomy, and storm-laden. In spite of all the young man had said to her, hope had not penetrated to her heart; she felt herself dragged involuntarily down the incline of a precipice, into which she must fall: all told her that a catastrophe was imminent, and that the hand of God would soon fall terribly and implacably on the man whose crimes had wearied justice.

After Don Pablo left, the young woman stayed thoughtful for a long time, ignoring the mournful sounds of the raging storm and the harsh whistling of the wind, each gust shaking the small house and threatening to take it away. Ellen was reflecting on her conversation with the Mexican; the future looked sad, dark, and full of turmoil. Despite everything the young man had said to her, hope hadn’t reached her heart; she felt herself being pulled down the slope of a cliff, certain she would fall. Everything told her that a disaster was coming and that the hand of God would soon strike mercilessly at the man whose crimes had exhausted justice.

Toward midnight, the sound of horses was heard, gradually approaching, and several persons stopped before the jacal. Ellen lit a torch of candlewood and opened the door: three men entered. They were Red Cedar and his two sons, Nathan and Sutter.

Toward midnight, the sound of horses was heard, gradually approaching, and several people stopped in front of the hut. Ellen lit a candlewood torch and opened the door: three men entered. They were Red Cedar and his two sons, Nathan and Sutter.

For about a month past, an inexplicable change had taken place in the squatter's way of acting and speaking. This brutal man, whose thin lips were constantly curled by an ironical smile, who ever had in his mouth mockery and cruel words, who only dreamed of murder and robbery, and to whom remorse was unknown, had been for some time sad and morose: a secret restlessness seemed to devour him; at times, when he did not fancy himself observed, he gave the girl long glances of inexplicable meaning, and uttered profound sighs while shaking his head in a melancholy way.

For about a month now, the squatter had been acting and speaking differently in a way that was hard to explain. This brutal man, whose thin lips were always twisted into a sarcastic smile, who always had mockery and cruel words on his lips, who only thought about murder and robbery, and who didn’t know what remorse was, had become sad and brooding. A hidden restlessness seemed to consume him; sometimes, when he thought no one was watching, he would give the girl long looks full of unexplainable meaning and let out deep sighs while shaking his head sadly.

Ellen had noticed this change, which she could not account for, and which only augmented her alarm; for it needed very grave reasons thus to alter a nature so energetic and resolute as Red Cedar's.

Ellen had noticed this change, which she couldn't explain, and which only increased her worry; because it took very serious reasons to change a nature as strong and determined as Red Cedar's.

But what were these reasons? Ellen sought them in vain, but nothing gave an embodiment to her suspicions. The squatter had always been kind to her, so far as his savage training permitted it, treating her with a species of rough affection, and softening, as far as was possible, the harshness of his voice when he addressed her. But since the change which had taken place in him, this affection had become real tenderness. He watched anxiously over the maiden, continually striving to procure her those comforts and trifles which so please women, which it is almost impossible to procure in the desert, and hence possess a double value.

But what were these reasons? Ellen searched for them in vain, but nothing confirmed her suspicions. The squatter had always been nice to her, as much as his rough upbringing allowed, treating her with a kind of rough affection and softening his harsh voice as much as he could when he spoke to her. But since the change he had gone through, that affection had turned into genuine tenderness. He watched over her anxiously, always trying to get her those comforts and little things that delight women, which are nearly impossible to find in the desert, making them even more valuable.

Happy when he saw a faint smile play on the lips of the poor girl, whose sufferings he guessed without divining the cause, he anxiously examined her, when her pallor and red eyes told him of sleepless nights and tears shed during his absence. This man, in whom every tender feeling seemed to be dead, had suddenly felt his heart beat through the vibration of a secret fibre, of whose existence he had ever been ignorant, and he felt himself re-attached to humanity by the most holy of passions, paternal love. There was something at once grand and terrible in the affection of this man of blood for this frail and delicate maiden. There was something of the wild beast even in the caresses he lavished on her; a strange blending of a mother's tenderness with the tiger's jealousy.

Happy when he saw a faint smile on the lips of the poor girl, whose suffering he sensed without knowing the reason, he anxiously examined her. Her pale face and red eyes revealed sleepless nights and tears shed during his absence. This man, who seemed to have lost all tender feelings, suddenly felt his heart beat through a hidden connection he had never recognized, and he felt himself reconnected to humanity by the most sacred of emotions—paternal love. There was something both grand and terrifying in the affection of this man of violence for this fragile and delicate young woman. There was a hint of wildness even in the way he affectionately touched her; a strange mix of a mother's tenderness with a tiger's jealousy.

Red Cedar only lived for his daughter and through his daughter. With affection shame had returned, that is to say, while continuing his life of brigandage, he feigned, before Ellen, to have completely renounced it, in order to adopt the existence of the wood rangers and hunters. The maiden was only half duped by this falsehood: but how did it concern her? Completely absorbed in her love, all that was beyond it became to her indifferent.

Red Cedar lived solely for his daughter and through her. With affection, he felt shame returning, which means that while he continued his life as a bandit, he pretended in front of Ellen that he had completely given it up to embrace the lifestyle of the woodsmen and hunters. The young woman was only partly deceived by this lie: but why did it matter to her? Completely consumed by her love, everything outside of it became insignificant to her.

The squatter and his sons were sad, and seemed buried in thought when they entered the jacal; they sat down without uttering a word. Ellen hastened to place on the table the food she had prepared for them during their absence.

The squatter and his sons were upset and looked lost in thought when they walked into the jacal; they sat down without saying a word. Ellen quickly set the food she had made for them on the table while they were gone.

"Supper is ready," she said.

"Dinner is ready," she said.

The three men silently approached the table.

The three men quietly walked up to the table.

"Do you not eat with us, child?" Red Cedar asked.

"Don't you eat with us, kid?" Red Cedar asked.

"I am not hungry," she replied.

"I'm not hungry," she said.

"Hum!" said Nathan, "Ellen is dainty—she prefers Mexican cookery to ours."

"Hum!" said Nathan, "Ellen is picky—she likes Mexican food better than ours."

Ellen blushed, but made no reply; Red Cedar smote the table with his fist angrily.

Ellen blushed but didn’t say anything; Red Cedar slammed his fist on the table in anger.

"Silence!" he shouted; "How does it concern you whether your sister eats or not? She is at liberty to do as she likes here, I suppose."

"Be quiet!" he shouted. "What does it matter to you if your sister eats or not? She can do what she wants here, I guess."

"I don't say the contrary," Nathan growled; "still she seems to affect a dislike to eat with us."

"I’m not saying the opposite," Nathan grumbled; "still, she seems to have a dislike for eating with us."

"You are a scoundrel! I repeat to you that your sister is mistress here, and no one has a right to make any remarks to her."

"You’re a scoundrel! I’ll say it again: your sister is in charge here, and no one has the right to say anything to her."

Nathan looked down angrily, and began eating.

Nathan looked down in anger and started eating.

"Come here, child," Red Cedar continued, as he gave his rough voice all the gentleness of which it was susceptible, "come here, that I may give you a trifle I have bought you."

"Come here, kid," Red Cedar said, softening his rough voice as much as he could, "come here so I can give you a little something I got for you."

The maiden approached and Red Cedar drew from his pocket a gold watch attached to a long chain.

The young woman walked up, and Red Cedar pulled a gold watch from his pocket, attached to a long chain.

"Look you," he said, as he put it round her neck, "I know that you have desired a watch for a long time, so here is one I bought of some travellers we met on the prairie."

"Look," he said, as he placed it around her neck, "I know you've wanted a watch for a long time, so here’s one I got from some travelers we met on the prairie."

While uttering these words, the squatter felt himself blush involuntarily, for he lied; the watch had been torn from the body of a woman killed by his hands when attacking a caravan. Ellen perceived this blush; she took off the watch and returned it to Red Cedar without saying a word.

While saying these words, the squatter felt himself blush involuntarily because he was lying; the watch had been taken from a woman who had been killed by him during an attack on a caravan. Ellen noticed his blush; she took off the watch and returned it to Red Cedar without speaking.

"What are you about, girl?" he said, surprised at this refusal, which he was far from expecting; "Why don't you take this toy, which, I repeat to you, I procured expressly for you?"

"What’s going on with you, girl?" he said, surprised by her refusal, which he definitely didn't see coming. "Why don’t you take this toy, which, I’m telling you again, I got just for you?"

The maiden looked at him sternly, and replied in a firm voice:

The young woman looked at him seriously and responded in a strong voice:

"Because there is blood on that watch, and it is the produce of a robbery—perhaps of a murder."

"Because there’s blood on that watch, and it’s the result of a robbery—maybe even a murder."

The squatter turned pale; instinctively he looked at the watch, and there was really a patch of blood on the case. Nathan burst into a coarse and noisy laugh.

The squatter went pale; he instinctively glanced at his watch, and there was actually a spot of blood on the case. Nathan let out a loud, rough laugh.

"Bravo!" he said; "Well done—the little one guessed the truth at the first look."

"Awesome!" he said; "Great job—the little one figured it out right away."

Red Cedar, who had let his head droop at his daughter's reproaches, drew himself up as if a viper had stung him.

Red Cedar, who had let his head hang in response to his daughter's criticisms, straightened up as if a snake had bitten him.

"I told you to be silent," he exclaimed, furiously; and seizing the stool on which he had been sitting, he hurled it at his son's head.

"I told you to be quiet," he shouted, angrily; and grabbing the stool he had been sitting on, he threw it at his son's head.

The latter avoided the blow and drew his knife—a struggle was imminent. Sutter, leaning against the walls of the jacal, with his arms crossed and his pipe in his mouth, prepared, with an ironical smile, to remain spectator of the fight; but Ellen threw herself boldly between the squatter and his son.

The latter dodged the strike and pulled out his knife—a fight was about to break out. Sutter, leaning against the walls of the jacal, arms crossed and pipe in his mouth, got ready, with a sarcastic smile, to watch the fight; but Ellen stepped in boldly between the squatter and his son.

"Stay!" she shrieked; "Stay, in Heaven's name! What, Nathan, would you strike your father? And are you not afraid to hurt your first-born son?"

"Stay!" she screamed. "Stay, for heaven's sake! What, Nathan, are you going to hit your father? Aren't you afraid of hurting your firstborn son?"

"May the devil twist my father's neck!" Nathan replied; "Does he take me for a child, or does he fancy I am disposed to put up with his insults? By heavens! We are bandits; our only law is force, and we recognise no other. My father will ask my pardon, and I will see whether I forgive him."

"May the devil twist my father's neck!" Nathan replied. "Does he think I'm a child, or does he believe I’m willing to tolerate his insults? By heaven! We are bandits; our only law is strength, and we don’t accept anything else. My father will have to apologize to me, and we’ll see if I forgive him."

"Ask your pardon, dog!" the squatter shouted; and bounding like a tiger with a movement swifter than thought, he seized the young man by the throat and fell heavily on him.

"Excuse me, dog!" the squatter shouted; and leaping like a tiger with a speed quicker than thought, he grabbed the young man by the throat and fell heavily on him.

"Ah, ah!" he continued, as he placed his knee on his chest, "The old lion is good yet. Your life is in my hands—what do you say? Will you play with me again?"

"Ah, ah!" he continued, as he pressed his knee against his chest, "The old lion still has some fight left. Your life is in my hands—what do you say? Will you play with me again?"

Nathan howled as he writhed like a serpent to free himself from the grasp that mastered him. At length he recognised his impotence, and confessed himself conquered.

Nathan howled as he twisted like a snake to break free from the grip that held him. Eventually, he realized he was powerless and admitted that he was defeated.

"It is good," he said; "you are stronger than I—you can kill me."

"It’s good," he said; "you’re stronger than I am—you can kill me."

"No," said Ellen, "that shall not be. Rise, father, and set Nathan free; and you, brother, give me your knife—should such a contest take place between father and son?"

"Not happening," Ellen said. "Get up, Dad, and let Nathan go free; and you, bro, hand me your knife—would there even be a fight between father and son?"

She stooped down and picked up the weapon which the young man had let fall from his hand. Red Cedar rose.

She bent down and picked up the weapon that the young man had dropped. Red Cedar stood up.

"Let that serve you as a lesson," he said, "and teach you to be more prudent in future."

"Let that be a lesson for you," he said, "and make you wiser in the future."

The young man, angered and ashamed of his downfall, sat down again without a word. The squatter turned to his daughter, and offered her the watch a second time.

The young man, frustrated and embarrassed by his failure, sat back down in silence. The squatter looked at his daughter and offered her the watch again.

"Will you have it?" he asked her.

"Will you take it?" he asked her.

"No," she replied, resolutely.

"No," she answered firmly.

"Very good."

"Awesome."

Without any apparent passion, he let the watch fall, and, putting his heel on it, reduced it to powder. The rest of the supper passed off without incident; the three men ate greedily, not speaking to each other, and waited on by Ellen. When the pipes were lit, the maiden wished to retire to the compartment which served as her bedroom.

Without any visible emotion, he dropped the watch and crushed it to powder under his heel. The rest of dinner went by without anything happening; the three men ate hungrily, not talking to one another, while Ellen served them. Once their pipes were lit, the young woman wanted to go to the room that served as her bedroom.

"Stay, my child," Red Cedar said. "I have to speak with you."

"Wait, my child," Red Cedar said. "I need to talk to you."

Ellen sat down in a corner of the jacal and waited. The three men went on smoking silently for some time, while outside the storm still continued. At length, the young men shook the ashes out of their pipes, and rose.

Ellen settled into a corner of the hut and waited. The three men kept smoking quietly for a while, while the storm outside raged on. Finally, the young men emptied the ashes from their pipes and got up.

"Then," said Nathan, "all is arranged."

"Then," Nathan said, "everything is set."

"It is," replied Red Cedar.

"It is," replied Red Cedar.

"At what hour will they come to fetch us?" Sutter asked.

"At what time will they come to get us?" Sutter asked.

"At an hour before sunrise."

"An hour before sunrise."

"Very good."

"Great."

The brothers lay down on the ground, rolled themselves in their furs, and soon fell asleep. Red Cedar remained for some time plunged in thought, while Ellen did not stir. At length he raised his head.

The brothers lay on the ground, wrapped themselves in their furs, and quickly fell asleep. Red Cedar stayed lost in thought for a while, while Ellen didn’t move. Finally, he lifted his head.

"Come hither, child," he said.

"Come here, child," he said.

She came up and stood before him.

She walked up and stood in front of him.

"Sit down by my side."

"Come sit next to me."

"For what good, father? Speak, I am listening," she answered.

"For what good, Dad? Go ahead, I'm listening," she said.

The squatter was visibly embarrassed; he knew not how to commence the conversation, but, after some moments' hesitation, he said:

The squatter looked really embarrassed; he didn't know how to start the conversation, but after a few moments of hesitation, he said:

"You are ill, Ellen."

"You're sick, Ellen."

The maiden smiled sadly.

The girl smiled sadly.

"Did you not notice it before today, father?" she replied.

"Didn't you notice it before today, Dad?" she replied.

"No, my child; I have noticed your sadness for a long time past. You are not suited for a desert life."

"No, my child; I've seen your sadness for a long time. You’re not cut out for a life in the desert."

"That is true," was all she said.

"That's true," was all she said.

"We are about to leave the prairie," Red Cedar went on.

"We're about to leave the prairie," Red Cedar continued.

Ellen gave an almost imperceptible start.

Ellen flinched a little.

"Soon?" she asked.

"Soon?" she asked.

"This very day; in a few hours we shall be on the road."

"This very day; in a few hours, we’ll be on the road."

The girl looked at him.

The girl stared at him.

"Then," she said, "we will draw nearer to the civilised frontier?"

"Then," she said, "are we getting closer to the civilized boundary?"

"Yes," he answered, with considerable emotion.

"Yeah," he replied, with a lot of feeling.

Ellen smiled mournfully.

Ellen smiled sadly.

"Why deceive me, father?" she asked.

"Why are you lying to me, Dad?" she asked.

"What do you mean?" he exclaimed; "I do not understand you."

"What do you mean?" he exclaimed; "I don’t understand you."

"On the contrary, you understand me thoroughly, and it would be better to explain your thoughts to me frankly than try to deceive me for a purpose I cannot divine. Alas!" she continued, with a sigh, "Am I not your daughter, and must undergo the consequences of the life you have chosen?"

"On the contrary, you really understand me, and it would be better to share your thoughts with me honestly rather than trying to mislead me for a reason I can't figure out. Oh!" she added with a sigh, "Am I not your daughter, and do I have to deal with the consequences of the life you've chosen?"

The squatter frowned.

The squatter made a face.

"I believe that your words contain a reproach," he replied. "Life is scarce opening for you; then how do you dare to judge the actions of a man?"

"I think your words are meant to blame me," he replied. "Life is barely giving you a chance; so how can you judge someone's actions?"

"I judge nothing, father. As you say, life is scarce opening for me; still, however short my existence may have been, it has been one long suffering."

"I don’t judge anything, Dad. Like you said, life is a rare opportunity for me; still, no matter how brief my time has been, it has been one long struggle."

"That is true, poor girl," the squatter said, gently; "pardon me, I should be so glad to see you happy. Alas! Heaven has not blessed my efforts, though all I have done has been for your sake."

"That's true, poor girl," the squatter said softly; "forgive me, I really want to see you happy. Unfortunately, Heaven hasn't rewarded my efforts, even though everything I've done has been for you."

"Do not say that, father," she quickly exclaimed; "do not thus make me morally your accomplice, or render me responsible for your crimes, which I execrate, else you would impel me to desire death."

"Don't say that, Dad," she quickly replied; "don't make me morally complicit or responsible for your crimes, which I detest, or you'll push me to want to die."

"Ellen, Ellen! you misunderstood what I said to you; I never had the intention," he said, much embarrassed.

"Ellen, Ellen! You didn't get what I meant; I never intended," he said, feeling really embarrassed.

"No more of this," she went on; "we are going, you said, I think, father? Our retreat is discovered, we must fly; that is what you wish to tell me?"

"No more of this," she continued; "we're leaving, right, father? Our hiding place is found out, we need to escape; that's what you want to tell me?"

"Yes," he said, "it is that, though I cannot imagine how you have learned it."

"Yeah," he said, "it is that, though I can't understand how you found out."

"No matter, father. And in what direction shall we proceed?"

"No problem, Dad. Which way should we go?"

"Temporarily we shall conceal ourselves in the Sierra de los Comanches."

"for now we will hide out in the Sierra de los Comanches."

"In order that our pursuers may lose our trail?"

"In order for our pursuers to lose our trail?"

"Yes, for that reason, and for another," he added, in a low voice.

"Yeah, for that reason, and for another," he added, in a quiet voice.

But, however low he spoke, Ellen heard him.

But no matter how quietly he spoke, Ellen heard him.

"What other?"

"What else?"

"It does not concern you, child, but myself alone."

"It doesn't concern you, kid, just me."

"You are mistaken, father," she said, with considerable resolution; "from the moment that I am your accomplice, I must know all. Perhaps," she added, with a sad smile, "I may be able to give you good advice."

"You’re wrong, Dad," she said firmly. "If I'm going to be your partner in this, I need to know everything. Maybe," she added with a sad smile, "I can offer you some good advice."

"I will do without it."

"I can live without it."

"One word more. You have numerous enemies, father."

"One more thing. You have a lot of enemies, dad."

"Alas! Yes," he said, carelessly.

"Unfortunately, yes," he said, casually.

"Who are those who compel you to fly today?"

"Who are the ones pushing you to leave today?"

"The most implacable of all, Don Miguel Zarate."

"The most relentless of them all, Don Miguel Zarate."

"The man whose daughter you assassinated in so cowardly a way."

"The man whose daughter you killed in such a cowardly way."

Red Cedar struck the table passionately.

Red Cedar hit the table with passion.

"Ellen!" he shouted.

"Ellen!" he called.

"Do you know any other appellation more correct than that?" she asked, coldly.

"Do you know of any other name that's more accurate than that?" she asked, coldly.

The bandit looked down.

The thief looked down.

"Then," she continued, "you are about to fly—fly forever?"

"Then," she went on, "you’re about to take off—take off forever?"

"What is to be done?" he muttered.

"What should I do?" he muttered.

Ellen bent over him, laid her white hand on his arm, and regarded him fixedly.

Ellen leaned over him, placed her pale hand on his arm, and looked at him intently.

"Who are the men about to join you in a few hours?" she asked.

"Who are the guys who are going to join you in a few hours?" she asked.

"Fray Ambrosio, Andrés Garote—our old friends, in short."

"Fray Ambrosio, Andrés Garote—our old friends, basically."

"That is just," the girl murmured, with a gesture of disgust, "a common danger brings you together. Well, my father, you and your friends are all cowards."

"That's just," the girl whispered, with a look of disgust, "a shared danger brings you all together. Well, my dad, you and your friends are all cowards."

At this violent insult which his daughter coldly hurled in his teeth, the squatter turned pale, and rose suddenly.

At this harsh insult that his daughter coldly threw in his face, the squatter went pale and stood up abruptly.

"Silence!" he shouted, furiously.

"Silence!" he yelled, angrily.

"The tiger, when attacked in its lair, turns on the hunters," the girl went on, without displaying any emotion; "why do you not follow their example?"

"The tiger, when cornered in its den, attacks the hunters," the girl continued, showing no emotion; "why don’t you follow their lead?"

A sinister smile played round the corners of the bandit's mouth.

A creepy smile curled at the corners of the bandit's mouth.

"I have something better in my pocket," he said, with an accent impossible to describe.

"I have something better in my pocket," he said, with an accent that’s hard to describe.

The maiden looked at him for a moment.

The girl looked at him for a moment.

"Take care," she at length said to him in a deep voice; "take care! The hand of God is on you, and His vengeance will be terrible."

"Be careful," she finally said to him in a deep voice; "be careful! God's hand is upon you, and His vengeance will be fierce."

After uttering these words, she slowly withdrew and entered the room set apart for her. The bandit stood for a moment, crushed by this anathema; but he soon threw up his head, shrugged his shoulders disdainfully, and lay down by the side of his sons, muttering in a hoarse and ironical voice:

After saying this, she slowly backed away and went into the room reserved for her. The bandit stood there for a moment, overwhelmed by this curse; but he quickly lifted his head, shrugged his shoulders dismissively, and lay down next to his sons, mumbling in a rough and sarcastic tone:

"God! Does He exist?"

"God! Does He really exist?"

Soon, no other sound was audible in the jacal saving that produced by the breathing of the three men. Ellen was praying fervently, while the storm redoubled its fury outside.

Soon, the only sound in the jacal was the breathing of the three men. Ellen was praying earnestly, while the storm outside grew even more intense.


CHAPTER III.

A CONVERSATION.

On leaving the cabin, Don Pablo recrossed the river, and found his way back to the thicket where he had tied his horse up. The poor animal, terrified by the lightning and the hoarse rolling of the thunder, uttered a snort of pleasure at seeing its master again. Without loss of a moment, the young man leaped into the saddle and started at a gallop.

On leaving the cabin, Don Pablo crossed the river again and made his way back to the thicket where he had tied up his horse. The poor animal, frightened by the lightning and the loud thunder, let out a snort of relief at seeing its owner again. Without wasting a second, the young man jumped into the saddle and took off at a gallop.

The rain fell in torrents, the wind whistled violently, the young man feared at each moment losing his way, and groped through the immense solitude which stretched out before him, and which the darkness prevented him from sounding. Like all well-gifted men habituated to an adventurous life, Don Pablo de Zarate was well fitted for struggling. His will grew in proportion to the difficulties that rose before him, and instead of discouraging him, obstacles only confirmed him in his resolution. So soon as he had chosen an object, he reached it in spite of all.

The rain poured down hard, the wind howled fiercely, and the young man feared he would lose his way at any moment. He stumbled through the vast emptiness that lay ahead, which the darkness made impossible to measure. Like many talented individuals used to a life of adventure, Don Pablo de Zarate was well-equipped to fight against challenges. His determination grew stronger with every obstacle he faced, and instead of discouraging him, these challenges only reinforced his resolve. Once he set his sights on a goal, nothing could stop him from reaching it.

His love for Ellen, born, as it were, through a thunderclap—as, in fact, most true loves spring into life, where the unexpected always plays the chief part—this love, we say, for which he was in no way prepared, and which surprised him at the moment which he least dreamed of it, had assumed, without his will, gigantic proportions, which all the reasons which should have rendered it impossible, only augmented.

His love for Ellen seemed to come out of nowhere—like a thunderclap—just as most true loves do, where the unexpected is always key. This love, which he was completely unprepared for and that caught him off guard when he least expected it, grew to enormous proportions against his will, and all the reasons that should have made it impossible only made it stronger.

Although he bore the deepest hatred for Red Cedar, and, had the opportunity presented itself, would have killed him without hesitation like a dog, his love for Ellen had become a worship, an adoration about which he no longer reasoned, but which he endured with that intoxication and that delight felt in forbidden things. This girl, who had remained so pure and chaste amid this family of bandits, possessed an irresistible attraction for him. He had said in his conversation with her he was intimately convinced that she could not be Red Cedar's daughter. It would have been impossible for him to give his reasons; but with that tenacity of purpose which only some few men possess he necessarily sought the proofs of this conviction which nothing supported, and, even more, he sought these proofs with the certainty of finding them.

Although he hated Red Cedar fiercely and would have killed him without a second thought if he had the chance, his love for Ellen had turned into a kind of worship, an adoration he no longer questioned but instead embraced with the thrill and joy found in forbidden things. This girl, who had stayed so pure and innocent in a family of thieves, had an irresistible pull for him. During their conversation, he had expressed his deep belief that she couldn’t possibly be Red Cedar’s daughter. It would have been impossible for him to explain his reasoning; nonetheless, with a determination that only a few men have, he set out to find evidence for this belief that had no foundation, and even more so, he searched for this evidence with the certainty that he would uncover it.

For a month past, he had discovered, by an inexplicable chance, Red Cedar's retreat, which Valentine, the skilful trail-hunter, had been unable to detect. Don Pablo had immediately profited by his good fortune to see again the girl he had believed lost for ever. This unexpected success appeared to him a good omen; and every morning, without saying anything to his friends, he mounted his horse upon the first excuse that offered, and rode thirty miles to speak with her he loved for a few moments.

For a month now, he had stumbled upon Red Cedar's hideout, a place that Valentine, the skilled tracker, had failed to find. Don Pablo quickly took advantage of his luck to see the girl he thought he had lost forever. This surprising turn of events felt like a good sign to him; every morning, without mentioning it to his friends, he would get on his horse at the first opportunity and ride thirty miles just to spend a few moments with the woman he loved.

Every consideration was silent in presence of his love: he allowed his friends to exhaust themselves in vain researches, preciously keeping his secret in order to be happy, at least, for a few days; for he perfectly foresaw that the moment must arrive when Red Cedar would be discovered. But, in the meanwhile, he enjoyed the present. With all those who love in this way, the future is nothing, the present is all in all.

Every thought was quiet in the presence of his love: he let his friends work themselves into a frenzy trying to figure things out, carefully keeping his secret to enjoy happiness, at least for a few days; because he knew that the moment would come when Red Cedar would be found out. But for now, he savored the moment. For people who love like this, the future means nothing, the present is everything.

Don Pablo galloped on by the glare of the flashes, feeling neither the rain that inundated him, nor the wind that howled round his head. Absorbed in his love, he thought of the conversation he had held with Ellen, and pleased himself with recalling all the words that had been exchanged during the hour, which slipped away almost too rapidly.

Don Pablo rode past the bright flashes, not noticing the rain pouring down on him or the wind howling around his head. Lost in his love, he remembered the conversation he had with Ellen and delighted in recalling all the words they had exchanged during the hour that passed by almost too quickly.

All at once, his horse, to which he paid no attention, neighed, and Don Pablo raised his head intuitively. Ten paces ahead of him, a horseman was standing motionless across his path.

All of a sudden, his horse, which he hadn't been paying attention to, neighed, and Don Pablo instinctively lifted his head. Ten steps in front of him, a rider was standing still in his way.

"Ah, ah!" said Don Pablo, as he drew himself up on the saddle, and cocked his pistols; "You are very late on the road, comrade. Let me pass, if you please."

"Ah, ah!" said Don Pablo, as he straightened up on the saddle and aimed his pistols; "You're quite late on the road, buddy. Please let me pass."

"I am no later than yourself, Don Pablo," was the immediate response, "since I meet you."

"I am no later than you, Don Pablo," was the quick reply, "since I meet you."

"Halloh!" the young man shouted, as he uncocked his pistols, and returned them to his holsters; "What the deuce are you doing here, Don Valentine?"

"Hey!" the young man yelled, as he uncocked his guns and put them back in his holsters; "What the heck are you doing here, Don Valentine?"

"As you see, I am waiting."

"As you can see, I'm waiting."

"Whom can you be waiting for at this advanced hour?"

"Who could you be waiting for at this late hour?"

"For yourself, Don Pablo."

"For you, Don Pablo."

"For me!" the Mexican said in surprise; "That is strange."

"For me!" the Mexican said, surprised. "That's odd."

"Not so much as you suppose. I desire to have a conversation with you, which no one must overhear; and as that was impossible in camp, I came to wait for you as you passed: that is simple enough, I fancy."

"Not as much as you think. I want to have a private conversation with you that no one can hear; and since that wasn’t possible in camp, I came to wait for you as you passed by: that’s pretty straightforward, I believe."

"It is; but what is less so, is the hour and spot you have selected, my friend."

"It is; but what’s less so is the time and place you’ve chosen, my friend."

"Why so?"

"Why's that?"

"Hang it, a terrible storm is let loose over our heads; we have no place here to shelter us; and I repeat, it is nearer morning than night."

"Ugh, a terrible storm is raging over us; we have nowhere here to take cover; and I’ll say it again, it’s closer to morning than night."

"That is true; but time pressed, and I could not select the hour to my fancy."

"That's true; but time was tight, and I couldn't choose the hour I wanted."

"You alarm me, my friend; has anything new occurred?"

"You're worrying me, my friend; has something happened?"

"Nothing that I know of, up to the present; but ere long we shall see something, you may feel assured."

"Nothing I know of at the moment, but soon enough we’ll see something, you can be sure of that."

The young man stifled a sigh, but made no reply. While exchanging these hurried sentences, the Trail-hunter and the Mexican had joined, and now rode side by side. Valentine continued—

The young man suppressed a sigh but didn't respond. As they exchanged these quick sentences, the Trail-hunter and the Mexican had joined in and were now riding next to each other. Valentine continued—

"Follow me for a few moments. I will lead you to a spot where we can converse at ease, without fear of being disturbed."

"Come with me for a moment. I'll take you to a place where we can chat comfortably, without worrying about being interrupted."

"What you have to say to me must be very important?"

"What you have to say to me must be really important?"

"You shall soon judge of that."

"You'll know soon enough."

"And are you going to lead me far?"

"And are you going to take me far?"

"Only a few paces; to a grotto which I noticed in the flashes."

"Just a few steps to a cave I spotted in the flashes."

"Let us go then."

"Let's go then."

The two men spurred their horses, and galloped silently side by side; they went on thus for hardly a quarter of an hour in the direction of a thick chaparral which skirted the river.

The two men urged their horses forward and rode silently side by side; they continued like this for barely fifteen minutes toward a dense thicket that lined the river.

"We have arrived," said Valentine, as he checked his horse and dismounted. "You had better let me go first, for it may happen that the cave we are about to enter may have an occupier not at all disposed to move for us, and it is as well to act prudently."

"We're here," said Valentine, as he checked his horse and got off. "You should let me go first, because it's possible that the cave we're about to enter might have a resident who's not really inclined to give way for us, and it's better to be cautious."

"What do you mean? To what occupier do you allude?"

"What do you mean? Which occupier are you referring to?"

"Hang it, I do not know," the Frenchman replied carelessly; "in any case, it is as well to be on one's guard."

"Hang it, I don’t know," the Frenchman said casually; "in any case, it’s good to stay on your guard."

While saying this, Valentine produced from under his zarapé two candlewood torches, which he lighted; he gave one to Don Pablo, and the two men, after hobbling their horses, opened the bushes and advanced boldly toward the cave. After walking a few steps, they suddenly found themselves at the entrance of one of those magnificent natural grottos formed by the volcanic convulsions so frequent in these parts.

While saying this, Valentine pulled two candlewood torches from under his poncho and lit them. He handed one to Don Pablo, and the two men, after securing their horses, pushed through the bushes and confidently made their way toward the cave. After walking a few steps, they unexpectedly arrived at the entrance of one of those stunning natural grottos created by the frequent volcanic activity in this area.

"Attention!" Valentine muttered in a low voice to his comrade.

"Hey!" Valentine whispered to his friend.

The sudden appearance of the two men startled a cloud of night birds and bats, which flew away heavily in all directions, uttering shrill cries. Valentine went on, not troubling himself about these funereal guests, whose sports he so unexpectedly noticed. All at once, a hoarse and prolonged growl came from a distant corner of the cave.

The sudden arrival of the two men startled a flock of night birds and bats, which flew away awkwardly in every direction, making loud cries. Valentine continued on, not paying any attention to these grim guests, whose activities he had unexpectedly noticed. Suddenly, a deep and long growl came from a distant corner of the cave.

The two men stopped as if rooted to the ground. They found themselves face to face with a magnificent black bear, whose usual residence this cavern doubtless was, and which, standing on its hind legs with open mouth, showed the troublesome persons who came to trouble it so inopportunely in its lair, a tongue red as blood, and glistening claws of a remarkable length. It balanced itself clumsily, according to the fashion of its congeners, and its round and dazzled eyes were fixed on the adventurers in a manner that would cause reflection. Fortunately, they were not the men to let themselves be intimidated for long.

The two men froze in place. They found themselves face to face with a stunning black bear, clearly the owner of this cave, which stood on its hind legs with its mouth open, showing the intruders its blood-red tongue and impressively long, shiny claws. It swayed awkwardly, like other bears do, and its round, bewildered eyes were locked on the adventurers in a way that made them think twice. Luckily, they weren't the type to be scared for long.

"Hum!" said Valentine, surveying the animal, "I was sure of it; there is a young fellow who seems inclined to sup with us."

"Hum!" said Valentine, looking at the animal, "I knew it; there's a young guy who seems ready to join us for dinner."

"My rifle, on the contrary, will make us sup with him," Don Pablo said with a laugh.

"My rifle, on the other hand, will help us have dinner with him," Don Pablo said with a laugh.

"For Heaven's sake do not fire," the hunter said quickly, as he checked the young man who had already shouldered his rifle; "a shot fired at this spot will produce a fearful row: we do not know what sort of people may be prowling around us; so we must not compromise ourselves."

"For heaven's sake, don't shoot," the hunter said quickly, noticing the young man who had already shouldered his rifle. "A shot fired here will cause a huge commotion: we have no idea what kind of people might be lurking nearby, so we can’t put ourselves in danger."

"That is true," Don Pablo remarked; "but what is to be done?"

"That's true," Don Pablo said, "but what can we do?"

"That is my business," Valentine replied; "take my torch, and hold yourself in readiness to help me."

"That's my business," Valentine replied; "take my torch and be ready to help me."

Then, resting his rifle against the side of the cave, he went out, while the Mexican remained alone, facing the bear, which, dazzled and perplexed by the light, did not venture to stir. In a few minutes Valentine returned; he had been to fetch his lasso, fastened to the saddle bow.

Then, propping his rifle against the side of the cave, he stepped outside, leaving the Mexican alone to face the bear, which, blinded and confused by the light, didn’t dare to move. A few minutes later, Valentine came back; he had gone to grab his lasso, which was tied to the saddle horn.

"Now, stick your torches in the ground, to be ready for any accident."

"Now, put your torches in the ground so you're prepared for any emergencies."

Don Pablo obeyed; the hunter carefully prepared the lasso and whirled it round his head, while whistling in a peculiar way.

Don Pablo obeyed; the hunter carefully got the lasso ready and swung it around his head while whistling in a unique way.

At this unexpected appeal the bear moved heavily two or three paces forward, but that was its ruin. The lasso started from the hunter's hands, the slipknot fell on the animal's shoulders, and the two men slipped back, tugging at it with all their strength. The poor quadruped, thus strangled and stretching out a tongue a foot long, tottered and fell, striving in vain to remove with its huge paws the unlucky collar that compressed its throat. But the hunters were not conquered by their enemy's tremendous efforts; they redoubled their strength, and did not loose the lasso till the bear had given its last sigh.

At this unexpected call, the bear lumbered forward a couple of steps, but that was its downfall. The lasso flew from the hunter's hands, the slipknot landed around the animal's shoulders, and the two men pulled back, straining with all their might. The unfortunate creature, choked and sticking out a tongue a foot long, staggered and collapsed, trying desperately to remove the ill-fated collar that tightened around its throat with its massive paws. But the hunters weren’t defeated by the bear’s fierce struggles; they increased their effort and didn't let go of the lasso until the bear took its final breath.

"Now," said Valentine, after he had assured himself that Bruin was really dead, "bring the horses in here, Don Pablo, while I cut off our enemy's paws, to roast them in the ashes while we are talking."

"Now," said Valentine, after making sure that Bruin was really dead, "bring the horses in here, Don Pablo, while I cut off our enemy's paws to roast them in the ashes while we talk."

When the young man re-entered the grotto, leading the horses, he found Valentine, who had lighted a large fire, busied in flaying the bear, whose paws were gently roasting in the embers, as he had said. Don Pablo gave the horses their food, and then sat down before the fire near Valentine.

When the young man went back into the cave, bringing the horses with him, he saw Valentine, who had started a big fire and was busy skinning the bear, whose paws were slowly roasting in the coals, just as he had mentioned. Don Pablo fed the horses and then sat down by the fire next to Valentine.

"Well," said the latter with a smile, "do you fancy this a comfortable place for a gossip?"

"Well," the latter said with a smile, "do you think this is a nice spot for a chat?"

"Yes, it is," the young man carelessly replied, as he rolled between his; fingers a husk cigarette with the dexterity apparently peculiar to the Spanish race; "we are all right here: I am ready for your explanation, my friend."

"Yeah, it is," the young man casually replied, rolling a cigarette between his fingers with the skill that seems unique to the Spanish. "We're all set here: I'm ready for your explanation, my friend."

"I will give it you," the hunter said, who had finished skinning the bear, and quietly returned his knife to his boot, after carefully wiping the blade; "how long have you known Red Cedar's hiding place?"

"I'll give it to you," the hunter said, who had just finished skinning the bear and quietly returned his knife to his boot after carefully wiping the blade. "How long have you known about Red Cedar's hiding spot?"

At this point-blank question, which he was far from expecting, the young man started; a feverish flush covered his face, and he did not know what to answer.

At this unexpected question, the young man jumped, a heated flush spread across his face, and he was at a loss for words.

"Why—?" he stammered.

"Why—?" he stuttered.

"About a month, I think?" Valentine continued, not appearing to notice his friend's confusion.

"About a month, I think?" Valentine continued, seeming unaffected by his friend's confusion.

"Yes, about," the other replied, not knowing what he said.

"Yeah, about that," the other replied, not really understanding what he meant.

"And for a month," Valentine continued, imperturbably, "you have left your father's side each night to go and make love to the daughter of the man who murdered your sister?"

"And for a month," Valentine continued, unfazed, "you’ve left your father’s side every night to hook up with the daughter of the man who killed your sister?"

"My friend," Don Pablo said, painfully.

"My friend," Don Pablo said, with a pained expression.

"Would you assert that it is not true?" the hunter went on hastily, as he bent on him a glance which made him look down: "explain yourself, Pablo—I am waiting for your justification. I am curious to know how you will manage to prove to me that you have acted rightly."

"Are you really saying that's not true?" the hunter pressed quickly, giving him a look that made him look away. "Explain yourself, Pablo—I’m waiting for your reasoning. I’m really interested to see how you’ll prove to me that you did the right thing."

The young man, while his friend was speaking, had time to regain, at any rate, a portion, if not all, of his coolness and presence of mind.

The young man, while his friend was speaking, had time to regain at least some, if not all, of his composure and clarity of thought.

"You are severe," he said; "before accusing me, it would be, perhaps, worthwhile to listen to the reasons I have to offer you."

"You’re being harsh," he said. "Before you blame me, it might be a good idea to hear the reasons I have to share."

"Stay, my friend." Valentine said, quickly, "let us not turn from the question, but be frank; do not take the trouble to describe your love to me, for I know it as well as you do—I saw it born and grow; still, permit me to tell you certainly I thought that after the assassination of Doña Clara, this love, which had hitherto resisted everything, would die out. It is impossible to love those we despise. Red Cedar's daughter can only appear to you through a blood-stained cloud."

"Wait, my friend." Valentine said quickly, "let's not avoid the issue but be honest; don't bother explaining your love to me, because I know it just as well as you do—I saw it come to life and develop; still, I have to tell you that I really thought after Doña Clara's assassination, this love, which had previously withstood everything, would fade away. It's impossible to love those we look down on. Red Cedar's daughter can only seem to you through a veil of blood."

"Don Valentine," the young man exclaimed, in grief, "would you render that angel responsible for the crimes of a villain?"

"Don Valentine," the young man shouted, filled with grief, "are you really blaming that angel for the crimes of a villain?"

"I will not discuss with you the famous theory which lays down that faults and crimes are personal; faults may be so, but in desert life the whole family must be responsible for the crimes of its chief; were it not so, no security would be possible for honest people."

"I won’t get into the famous theory that states faults and crimes are individual matters; faults might be, but in desert life, the entire family has to be accountable for the crimes of its leader; if that weren't the case, honest people couldn't feel safe at all."

"Oh, how can you speak thus!"

"Oh, how can you say that!"

"Very good—let us change the ground, as that is disagreeable to you. You possess the noblest and most honourable nature of any man I know, Don Pablo. I presume you never had a thought of making Ellen your mistress?"

"That's fine—let's change the subject since it bothers you. You have the noblest and most honorable character of anyone I know, Don Pablo. I assume you never considered making Ellen your mistress?"

"No!" the young man savagely protested.

"No!" the young man angrily protested.

"Would you make her your wife, then?" Valentine said, with a cutting accent, as he looked him fixedly in the face.

"Would you make her your wife, then?" Valentine asked sharply, staring him straight in the face.

Don Pablo bowed his head in despair.

Don Pablo bowed his head in despair.

"I am accursed!" he exclaimed.

"I'm cursed!" he exclaimed.

"No," Valentine said, as he seized him sharply by the arm, "you are mad. Like all young men, passion sways and overpowers you—you listen to that alone; you despise the voice of reason, and hence commit faults which may speedily become, in spite of yourself, crimes."

"No," Valentine said, sharply grabbing him by the arm, "you've lost your mind. Like all young men, passion controls and overwhelms you—you only pay attention to that; you ignore reason, and as a result, you make mistakes that could quickly turn into, whether you intend it or not, crimes."

"Do not speak thus, my friend."

"Don't talk like that, my friend."

"You have only reached faults as yet," Valentine said, imperturbably; "but take care."

"You've only encountered issues so far," Valentine said calmly; "but be careful."

"Oh, it is you who are mad, my friend, to say such things to me. Believe me, however great my love for Ellen may be, I shall never forget the duties imposed on me by the strange position in which fate has placed me."

"Oh, it's you who's crazy, my friend, to say such things to me. Trust me, no matter how much I love Ellen, I'll never forget the responsibilities that come with this strange situation fate has put me in."

"And yet for a month you have known the hiding place of the most implacable enemy of your family, and have kept it a profound secret, in order to satisfy the claims of a passion which can only have a disgraceful result for you! You see us vainly employing all the means in our power to discover the traces of our enemy, and you betray us coldly, deliberately, for the sake of a few love phrases which you find means to exchange daily with a girl, while making us believe that, like ourselves, you are engaged in fruitless researches. What name will you give to your conduct save that of a traitor?"

"And yet for a month, you’ve known where the most relentless enemy of your family is hiding and have kept it a deep secret just to satisfy a passion that can only lead to disgrace for you! You see us desperately trying every possible way to track down our enemy, and you betray us coldly and intentionally, all for a few love notes you manage to exchange daily with a girl, while making us believe that, just like us, you’re engaged in futile searches. What else can you call your actions but treachery?"

"Valentine, you insult me, the friendship you have for me does not authorise you to act thus; take care, for patience has its limits."

"Valentine, you're insulting me. Your friendship doesn't give you the right to act this way; be careful, because patience has its limits."

The hunter interrupted him by a coarse laugh.

The hunter cut him off with a harsh laugh.

"You see it, boy," he said sternly, "already you threaten me."

"You see it, kid," he said firmly, "you're already making threats."

The young man rolled on the ground in despair.

The young man rolled on the ground in despair.

"Oh!" he exclaimed, "I have suffered enough."

"Oh!" he exclaimed, "I've suffered enough."

Valentine looked at him for a moment with tender pity, then bent over him, and touching his shoulder:

Valentine looked at him for a moment with gentle sympathy, then leaned down and touched his shoulder:

"Listen to me, Don Pablo," he said in a gentle voice.

"Listen to me, Don Pablo," he said softly.


CHAPTER IV.

A BACKWARD GLANCE.

We will now take up our narrative at the point where we left it at the conclusion of the "Pirates of the Prairies." During the six months which had elapsed since the mournful death of Doña Clara, certain events have taken place, which it is indispensable for the reader to know, in order properly to understand the following story.

We will now continue our story from where we left off at the end of "Pirates of the Prairies." During the six months since the tragic death of Doña Clara, some events have happened that are important for the reader to know in order to fully understand the following story.

He will probably remember that White Gazelle was picked up in a fainting condition by Bloodson, while at the side of the old pirate, Sandoval. He threw the girl across his horse's neck, and started at full speed in the direction of the teocali, which served him as a refuge and fortress. We will follow these two important persons, whom we reproach ourselves with having too long neglected.

He will probably remember that White Gazelle was found in a fainting state by Bloodson, while he was with the old pirate, Sandoval. He tossed the girl over his horse's neck and took off at full speed toward the teocali, which served as his hideout and stronghold. We will now pay attention to these two significant individuals, whom we feel we've neglected for too long.

Bloodson's mad course was frightful to look on. In the shadow of the night the horse bounded forward, trampling beneath its nervous hoofs everything they met, while its outstretched head cleft the air. Its ears were thrown back, and from its widely opened nostrils issued jets of steam which traced long white furrows in the gloom. It dashed forward, uttering snorts of pain, and biting between its clenched teeth the bozal which it covered with foam, while its flanks, torn by the spurs of its impatient rider, dripped with blood and perspiration. But the faster it went, the more did Bloodson torment it, and seek to increase its speed.

Bloodson's wild ride was terrifying to watch. In the shadows of the night, the horse leaped forward, crushing everything under its anxious hooves as its head cut through the air. Its ears were pinned back, and from its flared nostrils came jets of steam that traced long white lines in the darkness. It sped ahead, snorting in pain, and biting down on the bozal that it had covered in foam, while its sides, beaten by the spurs of its impatient rider, dripped with blood and sweat. But the faster it ran, the more Bloodson tortured it, trying to push it to go even faster.

The trees and rocks disappeared with marvellous rapidity on either side the road, and White Gazelle was presently restored to life by the violent shocks the movements of the horse gave to her body. Her long hair trailed in the dust, her eyes, raised to Heaven, were bathed in tears of despair, grief, and impotence. At the risking of fracturing her skull against the stones, she made useless efforts to escape from the arms of her ravisher, but the latter fixed on her a glance whose passion revealed a ferocious joy, and did not appear to notice the terror he caused the girl, or rather seemed to derive from it an unspeakable pleasure. His compressed lips remained silent, only allowing passage at intervals to a shrill whistle intended to increase the ardour of his horse, which, exasperated by the pressure of its rider, seemed no longer to touch the ground, and devoured the space like the fantastic steed in the ballad of Lenore.

The trees and rocks zipped by on either side of the road, and White Gazelle was jolted back to reality by the rough movements of the horse. Her long hair dragged through the dust, and her tear-filled eyes, looking up to the sky, were filled with despair, grief, and powerlessness. Risking a serious injury, she struggled to break free from her captor’s hold, but he stared at her with a look of wild joy that seemed to revel in her fear, completely unaware—or perhaps enjoying—her terror. His tightly shut lips stayed silent, occasionally letting out a sharp whistle to spur on his horse, which, pushed hard by its rider, felt like it was flying above the ground, rushing through the space like the mythical horse in the ballad of Lenore.

The girl uttered a cry, but it was lost in the gloomy echoes, drowned in the sound of this mad chase. And the horse still galloped on. Suddenly White Gazelle collected all her strength, and bounded forward with such vivacity, that her feet already touched the ground; but Bloodson was on his guard, and ere she had regained her balance, he stooped down without checking his steed, and seizing the girl by her long tresses, lifted her up, and placed her again before him. A sob burst from the Gazelle's chest, and she fainted once again.

The girl screamed, but her voice was swallowed by the dark echoes, drowned out by the noise of this wild chase. And the horse kept running. Suddenly, White Gazelle gathered all her strength and leaped forward with such energy that her feet were barely touching the ground; but Bloodson was ready, and before she could steady herself, he bent down without slowing his horse, grabbed her by her long hair, lifted her up, and placed her back in front of him. A sob escaped from the Gazelle's chest, and she fainted again.

"Ah, you shall not escape me," Bloodson yelled; "no one in the world can tear you from my grasp."

"Ah, you won't get away from me," Bloodson shouted; "no one in the world can pull you from my hold."

In the meanwhile darkness had been succeeded by day; the sun rose in all its splendour. Myriads of birds saluted the return of light by their joyous strains; nature had awakened gaily, and the sky, of a diaphanous azure, promised one of those lovely days, which the blessed climate of these countries has alone the privilege of offering.

In the meantime, darkness had given way to daylight; the sun rose in all its glory. Countless birds welcomed the return of light with their cheerful songs; nature had joyfully awakened, and the sky, a bright blue, promised one of those beautiful days that only the wonderful climate of this region can provide.

A fertile landscape, exquisitely diversified, stretched out on either side the road, and blended with the distant horizon. The girl's body hung down the side of the horse, following unresistingly all the movements imparted to it; with her face covered with a livid paleness, half opened lips, clenched teeth, uncovered bosom and panting chest, she palpitated under Bloodson's hand, which pressed heavily upon her.

A sprawling, lush landscape, richly varied, spread out on both sides of the road, merging with the distant horizon. The girl's body dangled loosely beside the horse, following all its movements without resistance; her face was pale, lips slightly parted, teeth clenched, chest exposed, and she breathed heavily, trembling under Bloodson's heavy grip.

At length, they reached a cavern, where were encamped some forty Indians, armed for war; these were Bloodson's companions. He made them a sign, and a horse was brought to him; it was high time, for the one he rode had scarce stopped ere it fell, pouring forth black blood from its nostrils, mouth, and ears. Bloodson mounted, took the girl before him, and started again.

At last, they arrived at a cave, where about forty armed Indians were camped out, ready for battle; these were Bloodson's companions. He signaled to them, and a horse was brought to him; it was urgent, as the one he had been riding barely stopped before it collapsed, spilling dark blood from its nose, mouth, and ears. Bloodson got on the horse, placed the girl in front of him, and they set off again.

"To the hacienda Quemada (the burnt farm)," he shouted.

"To the hacienda Quemada (the burnt farm)," he shouted.

The Indians, who doubtless were only awaiting their chief's arrival, followed his example, and soon the whole band, with the stranger at their head, galloped along, hidden by the dense cloud of dust they raised. After five hours' ride, whose speed surpasses all description, the Indians saw the tall steeples of a town standing out in the azure of the horizon, beneath a mass of smoke and vapour. Bloodson and his band had left the Far West.

The Indians, who were clearly just waiting for their leader to show up, followed his lead, and soon the entire group, with the stranger in front, sped along, obscured by the thick cloud of dust they kicked up. After a five-hour ride that was beyond any description of speed, the Indians spotted the tall steeples of a town rising against the blue sky on the horizon, surrounded by a plume of smoke and vapor. Bloodson and his group had left the Far West.

The Indians turned slightly to the left, galloping across fields, and trampling under their horses' hoofs, with wicked fury, the rich crops that covered them. At the expiration of about half an hour, they reached the base of a lofty hill, which rose solitary in the plain.

The Indians slightly turned left, galloping across the fields and trampling the rich crops beneath their horses' hooves with fierce intensity. After about half an hour, they reached the base of a tall, solitary hill that stood in the plain.

"Wait for me here," said Bloodson, as he checked his horse; "whatever happens, do not stir till my return."

"Wait for me here," Bloodson said as he checked his horse. "No matter what happens, don't move until I get back."

The Indians bowed in obedience, and Bloodson, burying his spurs in his horse's flanks, started again at full speed. But this ride was not long. When Bloodson had disappeared from his comrades' sight, he stopped his horse and dismounted. After removing the bridle, to let the animal browze freely on the thick and tall grass of the plain, the stranger raised in his arms the girl whom he had laid on the ground, where she remained senseless, and began slowly scaling the hillside.

The Indians bowed in submission, and Bloodson, digging his spurs into his horse's sides, took off at top speed once more. But this ride didn’t last long. Once Bloodson was out of sight from his companions, he halted his horse and got off. After taking off the bridle to let the horse graze freely on the lush, tall grass of the plain, the stranger picked up the girl he had laid on the ground, where she lay unconscious, and began to slowly climb the hillside.

It was the hour when the birds salute with their parting strains the sun, whose disc, already beneath the horizon, shed around only oblique and torpid beams. The shadow was rapidly invading the sky; the wind was rising with momentarily increasing violence, the heat was oppressive, large blackish clouds, fringed with grey and borne by the breeze, chased heavily athwart the sky, drawing nearer and nearer to the earth. In a word, all foreboded one of those hurricanes such as are only seen in these countries, and which make the most intrepid men turn pale with terror.

It was the hour when the birds bid farewell to the sun with their final songs, its disc already below the horizon, casting only slanting and dull rays. Shadows were quickly spreading across the sky; the wind was picking up with increasing force, the heat was stifling, and large dark clouds, edged with gray and pushed by the breeze, moved heavily across the sky, getting closer to the ground. In short, everything suggested one of those hurricanes that only occur in these regions, making even the bravest men turn pale with fear.

Bloodson still ascended, bearing the girl in his arms, whose lifeless head hung over his shoulder. Drops of lukewarm rain, large as dollars, had begun to fall at intervals, and spotted the earth, which immediately drank them up; a sharp and penetrating odour exhaled from the ground and impregnated the atmosphere.

Bloodson kept climbing, carrying the girl in his arms, her lifeless head drooping over his shoulder. Drops of lukewarm rain, as big as dollars, started falling sporadically, hitting the ground, which quickly soaked them up; a sharp, intense smell rose from the earth and filled the air.

But Bloodson still went up with the same firm step, his head drooping and eyebrows contracted. At length he reached the top of the hill, when he stopped and bent a searching glance around. At this moment, a dazzling flash shot athwart the sky, illuminating the landscape with a bluish tint, and the thunder burst forth furiously.

But Bloodson still walked up with the same steady stride, his head down and brows furrowed. Finally, he reached the top of the hill, where he paused and looked around intently. At that moment, a brilliant flash streaked across the sky, lighting up the landscape with a bluish glow, and the thunder roared loudly.

"Oh!" Bloodson muttered with a sinister accent, and as if answering aloud an internal thought, "nature is harmonising with the scene about to take place here; but the storm of the Heavens is not so terrible as the one growling in my heart. Come, come! I only needed this fearful melody. I am the avenger, and am about to accomplish the demoniacal task which I imposed on myself; during a night of delirium."

"Oh!" Bloodson said with a dark tone, and as if responding to an inner thought, "nature is in sync with what’s about to happen here; but the storm in the sky isn’t nearly as fierce as the one raging in my chest. Come on! I just needed this terrifying melody. I am the one seeking revenge, and I’m about to carry out the wicked task I set for myself during a night of madness."

After uttering these ill-omened words, he continued his progress, proceeding toward a pile of half-calcined stones, whose black points stood out of the tall grass a short distance off. The top of the hill where Bloodson was, offered a scene of inexpressible savageness. Through the tufts of grass might be noticed ruins blackened by fire, pieces of wall, and vaults half broken in. Here and there were fruit trees, dahlias, cedars, and a noria or well, whose long pole still bore at one end the remains of the leathern bucket once employed to draw water.

After saying those cursed words, he kept moving forward, heading towards a pile of partially burned stones, their dark tips visible above the tall grass a short distance away. The top of the hill where Bloodson stood revealed a scene of unimaginable brutality. Among the clumps of grass, you could see ruins charred by fire, bits of walls, and half-collapsed vaults. Scattered throughout were fruit trees, dahlias, cedars, and a noria or well, whose long pole still had at one end the remnants of the leather bucket that used to be used to draw water.

In the centre of the ruins stood a large wooden cross, marking the site of a tomb; at the foot of this cross were piled up, with ghastly symmetry, some twenty grinning skulls, to which the rain, wind, and sun had given the lustre and yellowish tinge of ivory. Round the tomb, snakes and lizards, those guests of sepulchres, silently glided through the grass, watching with their round and startled eyes the stranger who dared to disturb their solitude. Not far from the tomb, a species of shed, made of interlaced reeds, was falling to ruin, but still offered a scanty shelter to travellers surprised by a storm. It was toward this shed that Bloodson proceeded.

In the middle of the ruins stood a large wooden cross, marking the spot of a tomb; at the base of this cross were piled, with disturbing symmetry, about twenty grinning skulls, which the rain, wind, and sun had turned to a shiny, yellowish ivory. Around the tomb, snakes and lizards, those inhabitants of graves, silently slithered through the grass, eyeing with their round and startled eyes the stranger who dared to interrupt their solitude. Not far from the tomb, a type of shed made of woven reeds was falling apart, but it still provided meager shelter to travelers caught in a storm. It was toward this shed that Bloodson moved.

In a few minutes he reached it, and was thus sheltered from the rain, which at this moment fell in torrents. The storm had reached the height of its fury—the flashes succeeded each other uninterruptedly; the thunder rolled furiously, and the wind violently lashed the trees. It was, in a word, one of those awful nights on which deeds without a name, which the sun will not illumine with its brilliant beams, are accomplished.

In just a few minutes, he got there and found shelter from the rain, which was pouring down in torrents. The storm was at its worst—the lightning flashed continuously; the thunder rumbled fiercely, and the wind whipped the trees violently. In short, it was one of those terrible nights when nameless acts, which the sun will never shine upon with its bright light, take place.

Bloodson laid the girl on a pile of dry leaves in one of the corners of the shed, and after gazing on her attentively for some seconds, he folded his arms on his chest, frowned, and began walking up and down, muttering unconnected sentences. Each time he passed before the maiden, he stopped, bent on her a glance of undefinable meaning, and resumed his walk with a shake of his head.

Bloodson laid the girl on a pile of dry leaves in one of the corners of the shed. After watching her closely for a few moments, he crossed his arms over his chest, frowned, and started pacing back and forth, mumbling disconnected sentences. Each time he walked past her, he paused to give her a look full of ambiguous meaning before continuing his pacing with a shake of his head.

"Come," he said hoarsely, "I must finish it! What! That girl, so strong and robust, lies there, pale, worn out, half dead. Why is it not Red Cedar that I hold thus beneath my heel?—but patience, his turn will come, and then!"

"Come," he said hoarsely, "I have to finish this! What! That girl, so strong and full of life, lies there, pale, exhausted, almost dead. Why is it not Red Cedar that I have under my heel?—but patience, his time will come, and then!"

A sardonic smile played round his lips, and he bent over the girl. He gently raised her head, and was about to make her smell a bottle he had taken from her girdle, when he suddenly let her fall on her bed of leaves, and rushed away, uttering a cry of terror.

A sarcastic smile hovered around his lips as he leaned over the girl. He carefully lifted her head, ready to make her sniff a bottle he had taken from her waistband, when he suddenly dropped her back onto her bed of leaves and ran off, crying out in fear.

"No," he said, "it is not possible: I am mistaken, it is an illusion, a dream."

"No," he said, "that's not possible: I'm wrong, it's just an illusion, a dream."

After a moments' hesitation, he returned to the girl, and bent over her again. But this time his manner had completely changed: though he had been rough and brutal previously, he was now full of attention to her. During the various events to which White Gazelle had been the victim, some of the diamond buttons which fastened her vest had been torn off, and exposed her bosom. Bloodson had noticed a black velvet scapulary, on which two interlaced letters were embroidered in silver, suspended round her neck by a thin gold chain. It was the sight of this mysterious cypher which caused Bloodson the violent emotion from which he was now suffering.

After a moment's hesitation, he went back to the girl and leaned over her again. But this time, his attitude had completely changed: even though he had been rough and brutal before, he was now paying full attention to her. During the various events that had victimized White Gazelle, some of the diamond buttons fastening her vest had been ripped off, exposing her chest. Bloodson noticed a black velvet scapular around her neck, delicately held by a thin gold chain, with two interlaced letters embroidered in silver on it. It was seeing this mysterious symbol that triggered the intense emotion Bloodson was now experiencing.

He seized the scapulary with a hand trembling with impatience, broke the chain, and waited till a flash enabled him to see the cypher a second time, and assure himself that he was not deceived. He had not long to wait: within a few seconds a dazzling flash illumined the hill. Bloodson looked, and was convinced: the cypher was really the one he fancied he had seen. He fell to the ground, buried his head in his hands, and reflected profoundly. Half an hour passed ere this man emerged from his statue-like immobility; when he raised his head, tears were coursing down his bronzed cheeks.

He grabbed the scapular with a hand shaking from impatience, broke the chain, and waited for a flash to let him see the cipher one more time and make sure he wasn’t mistaken. He didn’t have to wait long: within a few seconds, a brilliant flash lit up the hill. Bloodson looked and was convinced; the cipher was indeed the one he thought he had seen. He fell to the ground, buried his head in his hands, and thought deeply. Half an hour passed before this man came out of his statue-like stillness; when he lifted his head, tears were streaming down his tanned cheeks.

"Oh! this doubt is frightful!" he exclaimed; "at all risks I will remove it: I must know what I have to hope."

"Oh! this doubt is terrifying!" he exclaimed; "at all costs I will get rid of it: I need to know what I have to look forward to."

And drawing himself up haughtily to his full height, he walked with a firm and steady step toward the girl, who still lay motionless. Then, as we saw him once before with Shaw, he employed the same method which had been so successful with the young man, in order to recal White Gazelle to life. But the poor girl had been subjected to such rude trials during the last two days, that she was quite exhausted. In spite of Bloodson's eager care, she still retained her terrible corpse-like rigidity: all remedies were powerless. The stranger was in despair at the unsatisfactory results of his attempts to recall the girl to life.

And straightening up proudly to his full height, he walked confidently toward the girl, who still lay still. Then, just like we saw him do with Shaw earlier, he used the same technique that had worked so well with the young man to try to bring White Gazelle back to life. But the poor girl had gone through such harsh experiences over the last two days that she was completely drained. Despite Bloodson's desperate efforts, she still had a frightening, stiff rigidity: all treatments were ineffective. The stranger was in despair over the disappointing results of his attempts to revive the girl.

"Oh!" he exclaimed at each instant, "She cannot be dead: Heaven will not permit it."

"Oh!" he exclaimed every moment, "She can't be dead: Heaven won't allow it."

And he began again employing the measures whose futility had been proved to him. All at once he smote his forehead violently.

And he started using the same methods that had already been shown to be useless. Suddenly, he hit his forehead hard.

"I must be mad," he exclaimed.

"I must be crazy," he exclaimed.

And searching in his pocket, he drew from it a crystal flask, filled with a blood-red liquor; he opened with his dagger the girl's teeth, and let two drops of the fluid fall into her mouth. The effect was instantaneous: White Gazelle's features relaxed, a pinky hue covered her face; she faintly opened her eyes, and murmured in a weak voice—

And searching in his pocket, he pulled out a crystal flask filled with a blood-red liquid; he used his dagger to pry open the girl's mouth and let two drops of the liquid fall onto her tongue. The effect was immediate: White Gazelle's features softened, a rosy color spread across her face; she slightly opened her eyes and whispered in a faint voice—

"Good Heaven! Where am I?"

"Good heavens! Where am I?"

"She is saved!" Bloodson exclaimed with a sigh of joy, as he wiped away the perspiration that ran down his forehead. In the meanwhile the storm had attained its utmost fury; the wind furiously shook the wretched shed, the rain fell in torrents, and the thunder burst forth with a terrible din.

"She’s saved!" Bloodson shouted with a sigh of relief, wiping the sweat from his forehead. Meanwhile, the storm reached its peak intensity; the wind violently shook the miserable shed, the rain poured down heavily, and the thunder boomed with a deafening noise.

"A fine night for a recognition!" Bloodson muttered.

"A great night for a celebration!" Bloodson muttered.


CHAPTER V.

THE HACIENDA QUEMADA.

It was a strange group formed by this charming creature and this rough wood ranger, at the top of this devastated hill, troubled by the thunder, and illumined by the coruscating lightning.

It was an odd group made up of this enchanting person and this rugged forest ranger, at the top of this ruined hill, disturbed by the thunder and lit up by the flashing lightning.

White Gazelle had fallen back again, pale and inanimate. Bloodson gazed out into the night, and reassured by the silence, bent a second time over the girl. Pallid as an exquisite lily laid prostrate by the tempest, the poor child seemed scarce to breathe. Bloodson raised her in his nervous arms, and bore her to a piece of broken wall, at the foot of which he laid his zarapé, and placed her on this softer couch. The girl's head hung senseless on his shoulder. Then he gazed at her for a long time: grief and pity were painted on Bloodson's face.

White Gazelle had fallen back again, pale and lifeless. Bloodson looked out into the night, and reassured by the silence, leaned over the girl once more. As pale as a delicate lily crushed by a storm, the poor child appeared barely able to breathe. Bloodson lifted her in his tense arms and carried her to a piece of broken wall, at the base of which he laid his zarapé, placing her down on this softer surface. The girl's head hung limply on his shoulder. Then he stared at her for a long time: sorrow and compassion were clear on Bloodson's face.

He, whose life had hitherto been but one long tragedy, who had no belief in his heart, who was ignorant of softer feelings and sweet sympathies; he, the avenger and slayer of the Indians, was affected, and felt something new stirring within him. Tears ran down his cheeks.

He, whose life had been one long tragedy until now, who had no faith in his heart, who didn't know softer feelings or kind sympathies; he, the avenger and killer of the Indians, was moved and felt something new awakening inside him. Tears streamed down his cheeks.

"Oh, my God!" he exclaimed anxiously, "Can she be dead? Yes," he added, "I was cowardly and cruel toward this poor creature, and God punishes me."

"Oh my God!" he exclaimed anxiously, "Could she be dead? Yes," he added, "I was cowardly and cruel to this poor girl, and God is punishing me."

The name, which he only used to blaspheme, he now pronounced almost with respect; it was a species of prayer, a cry from his heart. This indomitable man was at length conquered, he believed.

The name he once used to curse, he now spoke almost with reverence; it was like a prayer, a cry from his heart. This unyielding man had finally been defeated, he thought.

"How to help her?" he asked himself.

"How can I help her?" he wondered.

The rain that continued to fall in torrents, and inundated the girl, at length recalled her to life; she partly opened her eyes, and muttered softly:

The rain kept pouring down in sheets, soaking the girl, and eventually brought her back to her senses; she partly opened her eyes and whispered softly:

"Where am I? What has happened? Oh, I fancied I was dying."

"Where am I? What just happened? Oh, I thought I was dying."

"She speaks, she lives, she is saved," Bloodson exclaimed.

"She talks, she lives, she’s saved," Bloodson shouted.

"Who is that?" she asked, as she raised herself with difficulty.

"Who is that?" she asked, struggling to lift herself up.

At the sight of the hunter's bronzed face, she was frightened, closed her eyes again, and fell back. She was beginning to remember.

At the sight of the hunter's tanned face, she felt scared, shut her eyes again, and leaned back. She was starting to remember.

"Take courage, my child," Bloodson said softening his rough voice, "I am your friend."

"Be brave, my child," Bloodson said, his voice gentle, "I am here for you."

"You my friend!" she exclaimed, "what means that word on your lips?"

"You, my friend!" she exclaimed, "what does that word on your lips mean?"

"Oh, pardon me, I was mad, I knew not what I did."

"Oh, sorry, I was angry, I didn't know what I was doing."

"Pardon you, why? Am I not born to sorrow?"

"Pardon me, why? Was I not born to suffer?"

"What must she have endured?" Bloodson muttered.

"What must she have gone through?" Bloodson muttered.

"Oh, yes," she continued, speaking as in a dream. "I have suffered greatly. My life, though I am still very young, has, up to the present, been one long suffering; still, I can remember having been happy once—long, long ago. But the worst pain in this world is the remembrance of happiness in misfortune."

"Oh, yes," she continued, speaking as if in a dream. "I've suffered a lot. My life, even though I'm still very young, has so far been one long struggle; still, I can remember being happy once—quite a while ago. But the worst pain in this world is remembering happiness during times of misfortune."

A sigh escaped from her overladen chest, she let her head fall in her hands, and wept. Bloodson listened to and gazed on her; this voice, these features, all he saw and heard augmented the suspicions in his heart, and gradually converted them into certainty.

A sigh escaped from her heavy chest; she let her head fall into her hands and cried. Bloodson listened to her and watched her; her voice and her features only intensified the doubts in his heart and slowly turned them into certainty.

"Oh, speak—speak again!" he continued, tenderly; "What do you remember of your youthful years?"

"Oh, please—say something again!" he said gently; "What do you remember about your younger years?"

The girl looked at him, and a bitter smile curled her lips.

The girl looked at him, and a cynical smile curved her lips.

"Why, in misery, think of past joys?" she said, shaking her head mournfully; "Why should I tell you of these things—you, above all, who are my direst enemy? Do you wish to inflict fresh tortures on me?"

"Why, in pain, think of happy times?" she said, shaking her head sadly. "Why should I share these things with you—you, of all people, who are my worst enemy? Do you want to cause me more suffering?"

"Oh!" he said, with horror, "Can you have such thoughts? Alas! I have been very guilty toward you, I allow it, but pardon me—pardon me, I conjure you! I would lay down my life to spare you any pain."

"Oh!" he said in shock, "How can you think that? I know I’ve done wrong by you, and I admit it, but please—please forgive me! I would give my life to save you from any hurt."

White Gazelle regarded with amazement, mingled with terror, this rough man, almost prostrate before her, and whose face was bathed in tears. She did not understand his remarks after the way in which he had hitherto acted towards her.

White Gazelle looked on in astonishment and fear at this rugged man, nearly kneeling before her, his face drenched in tears. She couldn't make sense of his words after how he had treated her up until now.

"Alas!" she murmured, "My life is that of all unfortunate beings: there was a time when, like other children, I had the songs of birds to lull me to sleep, and flowers that smiled on me when I awoke; I had, too, a sister who shared in my sports, and a mother, who loved and embraced me. All that has fled forever."

"Alas!" she whispered, "My life is like that of all unfortunate souls: there was a time when, like other kids, I had the songs of birds to help me sleep, and flowers that smiled at me when I woke up; I also had a sister who played with me, and a mother who loved and hugged me. All of that is gone forever."

Bloodson put up two poles, on which he suspended skins to shelter the girl from the storm, which was gradually clearing off. She watched him as he did so.

Bloodson set up two poles and hung skins from them to shield the girl from the storm, which was slowly starting to clear. She watched him as he worked.

"I do not know," she said, sadly, "why I feel a necessity to tell you all this, when you have done me so much harm; whence comes the feeling which the sight of you produces in me? I ought to hate you."

"I don’t know," she said, sadly, "why I feel the need to tell you all this, especially since you’ve hurt me so much; where does this feeling you give me come from? I should hate you."

She did not complete the sentence, but hid her face in her hands, sobbing violently.

She didn’t finish her sentence but buried her face in her hands, crying hard.

"It is Heaven which permits it to be so, poor child," Bloodson replied, as he raised his eyes upward, and fervently made the sign of the cross.

"It’s Heaven that allows it to be this way, poor child," Bloodson replied, as he looked up and passionately made the sign of the cross.

"Perhaps so," she said, softly; "well, listen; whatever may happen, I wish to relieve my heart. One day I was playing on my mother's knees, my father was near us with my sister; all at once a terrible yell was heard at the gate of our hacienda; the Apache Indians were attacking us. My father was a resolute man, he seized his weapons, and rushed to the walls. What happened then? I cannot tell you. I was hardly four years of age at this time, and the terrible scene I witnessed is enveloped within my mind in a blood-stained cloud. I can only remember how my mother, who wept as she embraced us both, suddenly fell upon us, covering us with blood; in vain did I try to recal her to life by my caresses—she was dead."

"Maybe so," she said softly. "Well, listen; no matter what happens, I need to share what’s in my heart. One day I was playing on my mother's lap, my father was nearby with my sister; suddenly, a terrible scream came from the gate of our hacienda; the Apache Indians were attacking us. My father was a determined man; he grabbed his weapons and ran to the walls. What happened next? I can't tell you. I was hardly four years old at the time, and the horrific scene I witnessed is trapped in my mind like a blood-stained fog. I can only remember my mother, who was crying as she held us, suddenly falling on us, covering us in blood; no matter how much I tried to bring her back with my hugs—she was gone."

There was a silence. Bloodson listened eagerly to this story with pallid face, frowning brow, convulsively pressing the barrel of his rifle, and wiping away at intervals the perspiration that poured down his face.

There was silence. Bloodson listened intently to the story, his face pale, his brows furrowed, gripping the barrel of his rifle tightly, and occasionally wiping the sweat that dripped down his face.

"Go on, child," he muttered.

"Go on, kid," he muttered.

"I remember nothing further; men resembling demons rushed into the hacienda, seized my sister and myself, and set out at the full speed of their horses. Alas, since that period I have never again seen my mother's sweet face, or my father's kindly smile; henceforth I was alone among the bandits who carried me off."

"I don't remember anything else; men who looked like demons stormed into the hacienda, grabbed my sister and me, and took off at full speed on their horses. Sadly, since that moment, I have never seen my mother’s sweet face or my father’s kind smile again; from then on, I was alone among the bandits who kidnapped me."

"But your sister, girl, your sister, what became of her?"

"But your sister, girl, what happened to her?"

"I do not know; a violent quarrel broke out among our ravishers, and blood was shed. After this quarrel they separated. My sister was taken in one direction, I in another; I never, saw her again."

"I don't know; a fierce argument erupted among our captors, and blood was spilled. After this fight, they parted ways. My sister was taken in one direction, and I in another; I never saw her again."

Bloodson seemed to make an effort over himself, then fixing his tear-laden eyes on her, he exclaimed, fervently—

Bloodson appeared to gather himself, then, with tears in his eyes, he looked at her and exclaimed passionately—

"Mercedés! Mercedés! it is really you? Do I find, you again after so many years?"

"Mercedés! Mercedés! Is that really you? Is it possible I’ve found you again after all these years?"

White Gazelle raised her head quickly.

White Gazelle quickly lifted her head.

"Mercedés," she repeated, "that is the name my mother gave me."

"Mercedés," she said again, "that's the name my mom gave me."

"It is I, I, Stefano, your uncle! your father's brother!" Bloodson said, as he pressed her, almost mad with joy, to his breast.

"It’s me, Stefano, your uncle! Your father’s brother!" Bloodson said, as he hugged her, almost overwhelmed with joy.

"Stefano! My uncle! Yes, yes, I remember—I know."

"Stefano! My uncle! Yes, yes, I remember—I get it."

She fell lifeless in Bloodson's arms.

She collapsed lifeless in Bloodson's arms.

"Wretch that I am, I have killed her—Mercedés, my beloved child, come to yourself!"

"Wretch that I am, I have killed her—Mercedés, my beloved child, come back to yourself!"

The girl opened her eyes again, and threw herself on Bloodson's neck, weeping with joy.

The girl opened her eyes again and threw herself around Bloodson's neck, crying tears of joy.

"Oh, my uncle! My uncle! I have a family at last, then. Thank God!" The hunter's face became grave.

"Oh, my uncle! My uncle! I finally have family, then. Thank God!" The hunter's expression grew serious.

"You are right, child," he said, "thank God, for it is He who has done everything, and who decreed that I should find you again on the tomb of those whom we have both been lamenting for so many years."

"You’re right, kid," he said, "thank God, because it’s Him who has done everything and decided that I would find you again at the grave of those we've both been mourning for so many years."

"What do you mean, uncle?" she asked, in surprise.

"What do you mean, Uncle?" she asked, surprised.

"Follow me, girl," the wood ranger replied; "follow me, and you shall know."

"Come with me, girl," the wood ranger said; "come with me, and you'll find out."

The girl rose with difficulty, leant on his arm, and followed him. By the accent of Don Stefano's voice, Mercedés understood that her uncle had an important revelation to make her. They found some difficulty in walking through the ruins, obstructed with grass and creepers, but at length reached the cross, where Bloodson stopped.

The girl got up slowly, leaned on his arm, and followed him. From the way Don Stefano spoke, Mercedés sensed that her uncle had something significant to tell her. They struggled a bit to walk through the ruins, which were overgrown with grass and vines, but eventually reached the cross, where Bloodson halted.

"On your knees, Mercedés," he said in a mournful voice; "on this spot your father and mother were buried by me fifteen years ago, on such a night as this."

"Get down on your knees, Mercedés," he said in a sorrowful voice; "right here your father and mother were buried by me fifteen years ago, on a night just like this."

The girl fell on her knees without replying, and Don Stefano imitated her. Both prayed for a long time with tears and sobs, and then they rose again. Bloodson made his niece a sign to sit down at the foot of the cross, placed himself by her, an after passing his hand over his forehead as if to collect his thoughts, he spoke in a dull voice, with an accent which, in spite of all his resolution, sorrow caused to tremble.

The girl dropped to her knees without saying a word, and Don Stefano did the same. They both prayed for a long time, crying and sobbing, and then they got back up. Bloodson motioned for his niece to sit at the foot of the cross, joined her, and after running a hand over his forehead as if to gather his thoughts, he spoke in a low voice, his accent trembling with sorrow despite his attempts to stay strong.

"Listen to me, child," he said, "for what you are about to hear will perhaps help us to find the murderers of your parents, if they still live."

"Listen to me, kid," he said, "because what you’re about to hear might help us find your parents' killers, if they're still alive."

"Speak, uncle," she said in a firm voice; "yes, you are right: Heaven willed it that our meeting should take place thus. Be assured that the murderers will not be suffered to go much longer unpunished."

"Speak, uncle," she said firmly; "yes, you're right: it was meant to be that we met like this. Rest assured that the murderers won't be allowed to go unpunished for much longer."

"So be it," said Don Stefano; "for fifteen years I have been awaiting the hour of vengeance. Heaven will sustain me, I hope, till the moment when it strikes. Your father and I resided at the spot where we now are. This hill was occupied by a vast hacienda, which we built; the surrounding fields belonging to us, and were cleared by two hundred persons in our pay. Heaven blessed our labour, which prospered; everybody loved and respected us around, for our abode was always open to those whom misfortune struck. But if our countrymen esteemed us and applauded our efforts, the owners of an adjoining hacienda had vowed us an implacable hatred. For what reason? That I never succeeded in discovering. Was it jealousy or base envy? In any case these men hated us. There were three of them, and they did not belong to the Spanish race; they were North Americans, or, at any rate, I can for certainty say one of them, of the name of Wilkes, was so. Still, although the hatred that kept us apart was fierce, it was dull, and nothing led to the supposition that it would ever burst into life. About this time, important business compelled me to take a journey of several days. Your father, poor child, and myself, could not separate, for a secret presentiment seemed to warn us. When I returned, the hacienda was utterly destroyed, and only a few pieces of the walls still smoked. My brother and our whole family, as well as the servants, had been murdered."

"So be it," said Don Stefano. "For fifteen years I've been waiting for my moment of revenge. I hope Heaven will support me until that moment arrives. Your father and I lived here, where we are now. This hill was home to a large estate that we built, with the surrounding fields belonging to us, cleared by two hundred workers we paid. Heaven blessed our efforts, which thrived; everyone around us loved and respected us because our home was always open to those struck by misfortune. But while our countrymen valued us and praised our work, the owners of a neighboring estate harbored an unrelenting hatred for us. Why? I could never figure that out. Was it jealousy or petty envy? In any case, these men hated us. There were three of them, and they were not of Spanish descent; at least one of them, named Wilkes, was definitely North American. Even though the hatred between us was intense, it was also dull, and nothing suggested that it would ever explode into action. Around that time, important business forced me to take a trip that lasted several days. Your father, poor child, and I couldn’t bear to be apart, as we both sensed something ominous. When I returned, the estate was completely destroyed, and only a few bits of the walls were still smoldering. My brother, our entire family, and the servants had all been murdered."

Bloodson stopped.

Bloodson paused.

"Terminate this sad story, uncle," the girl said, hastily, "I must know all, in order to take my share of the vengeance."

"End this sad story, uncle," the girl said quickly, "I need to know everything so I can take my part in the revenge."

"That is true," Don Stefano replied; "but I have little more to say, and will be brief; during a whole night I traversed these smoky ruins, seeking the corpses of those I loved; and when, after infinite difficulty, I succeeded in finding them, I interred them piously, and took an oath to avenge them over their tomb. This oath I have religiously kept during fifteen years; unhappily, though I have punished many culprits, up to the present the leaders have escaped me by some extraordinary fatality. Your father, whom I found dying, expired in my arms ere he was able to tell me his assassins; and though I have strong grounds for accusing Wilkes and his companions, no proof has yet corroborated my suspicions, and the names of the villains are unknown to me. It was only the day before yesterday, when the scoundrel Sandoval fell, that I fancied I had discovered one of them at last."

"That's true," Don Stefano replied. "But I don’t have much more to say, so I’ll keep it short. I spent an entire night wandering through these smoky ruins, searching for the bodies of those I loved. When I finally managed to find them after a lot of struggle, I buried them with care and vowed to take revenge over their graves. I've kept that vow for fifteen years. Unfortunately, even though I've punished many wrongdoers, the main culprits have somehow managed to evade me. Your father, whom I found dying, passed away in my arms before he could tell me the names of his assassins. And although I have solid reasons to suspect Wilkes and his crew, I still lack proof to back up my suspicions, and I don’t know the names of the villains. Just the day before yesterday, when that scoundrel Sandoval fell, I thought I had finally identified one of them."

"You were not mistaken, uncle; that man was really one of our ravishers," Mercedés replied, in a firm voice.

"You were right, uncle; that man was definitely one of our attackers," Mercedés said with a steady voice.

"And the others?" Don Stefano quickly asked.

"And the others?" Don Stefano quickly asked.

"I know them, uncle."

"I know them, Uncle."

At this revelation, Don Stefano uttered a cry that resembled the howl of a wild beast.

At this revelation, Don Stefano let out a scream that sounded like the cry of a wild animal.

"At last!" he exclaimed, with such an outburst of fury, that the girl was almost terrified.

"Finally!" he shouted, with such a surge of anger that the girl was nearly frightened.

"And now, dear uncle," she went on, "permit me to ask you one question, after which I will answer yours, if you have any to ask."

"And now, dear uncle," she continued, "let me ask you one question, and then I'll answer yours, if you have any."

"Speak, child."

"Talk, kid."

"Why did you seize me and bring me here?"

"Why did you grab me and bring me here?"

"Because I fancied you the daughter of that Sandoval, and wished to immolate you on the tomb of his victims," Bloodson answered, in a trembling voice.

"Because I thought you were the daughter of that Sandoval, and wanted to sacrifice you on the tomb of his victims," Bloodson replied, his voice shaking.

"Did you not hear, then, what the man said to me?"

"Did you not hear what the guy said to me?"

"No; seeing you bent over him, I thought you were watching him die. Your fainting fit, which I attributed to sorrow, only augmented my certainty; that is why I rushed on you so soon as I saw you fall."

"No; seeing you leaning over him, I thought you were watching him die. Your fainting spell, which I assumed was from grief, only made me more sure; that's why I rushed to you as soon as I saw you collapse."

"But the letter you took from me would have revealed all to you."

"But the letter you took from me would have shown you everything."

"Do you think, then, child, I took the trouble to read it? No, I only recognised you by the scapulary hung round your neck."

"Do you really think, kid, that I bothered to read it? No, I just recognized you by the scapular hanging around your neck."

"The finger of God is in all this," the girl said, with an accent of conviction; "it was really He who directed it all."

"The hand of God is behind all this," the girl said, with a tone of certainty; "it was truly Him who guided everything."

"Now it is your turn, Mercedés tell me who the assassins are."

"Now it’s your turn, Mercedés, tell me who the killers are."

"Give me the letter first, uncle."

"First, give me the letter, Uncle."

"Here it is," he said, handing it to her.

"Here it is," he said, giving it to her.

The girl snatched it and tore it into the minutest fragments. Bloodson saw her do it without understanding her motive; when the last piece of paper was borne away by the breeze, the girl turned to her uncle.

The girl grabbed it and ripped it into tiny pieces. Bloodson watched her do it without grasping her reasons; when the last bit of paper was carried off by the wind, the girl turned to her uncle.

"You wish to know the names of the assassins of my father, you say, uncle?"

"You want to know the names of my father's killers, right, uncle?"

"Yes."

"Yep."

"You are determined that the vengeance you have been pursuing so long shall not escape you, now that you are on the point of obtaining it, and you wish to carry out your oath to the end?"

"You’re set on making sure that the revenge you’ve been chasing for so long doesn’t slip away from you, especially now that you’re so close to getting it, and you want to see your promise through to the end?"

"Yes; but why all these questions?" he asked, impatiently.

"Yeah, but why all these questions?" he asked, impatiently.

"I will tell you, uncle," she replied, as she drew herself up with strange resolution; "I, too, have also taken an oath, and do not wish to break it."

"I'll tell you, uncle," she said, standing tall with unusual determination, "I’ve made an oath too, and I don’t want to break it."

"What is its nature?"

"What’s its nature?"

"To avenge my father and mother, but to accomplish it I must be free to act as I think proper, and hence I will not reveal those means to you till the time arrives; today I cannot do it."

"To avenge my parents, I need the freedom to act as I see fit, so I won't share my plans with you until the time is right; I can't do that today."

Such resolution flashed in the girl's jet-black eye, that Bloodson did not attempt to induce her to do what he desired; he understood that any pressing on his part would be useless.

Such determination shone in the girl's jet-black eye that Bloodson didn't try to persuade her to do what he wanted; he realized that any pressure from him would be pointless.

"Very good," he answered, "be it so; but you swore to me—"

"Sure," he replied, "if that's what you want; but you promised me—"

"That you shall know all when the moment arrives," she said, as she stretched out her right hand to the cross.

" You'll understand everything when the time comes," she said, extending her right hand to the cross.

"Your word is enough; but may I at least know what you intend doing?"

"Your word is enough; but can I at least know what you plan to do?"

"Up to a certain point you may."

"Up to a certain point, you can."

"Go on."

"Continue."

"You have a horse?"

"Do you have a horse?"

"At the foot of the hill."

"At the bottom of the hill."

"Bring it to me, uncle, and let me start; before all, let no one know the ties that unite us."

"Bring it to me, uncle, and let me begin; first of all, let’s keep our connection a secret."

"I will be dumb."

"I'll be dumb."

"If ever you see or hear anything connected with me, believe nothing, feel surprised at nothing; say to yourself that I am acting on behalf of our common vengeance, for that alone will be true."

"If you ever see or hear anything about me, don't believe it, don't be surprised by it; just tell yourself that I'm working for our shared revenge, because that's the only truth."

Don Stefano shook his head, and said:

Don Stefano shook his head and said:

"You are very young, child, for so rude a task."

"You’re really young, kid, for such a tough job."

"Heaven will help me, uncle," she replied, with a flashing glance; "the task is just and holy, for I desire to punish my father's assassins."

"Heaven will help me, Uncle," she said with a spark in her eyes. "The task is just and sacred because I want to punish my father's killers."

"Well," he continued, "your will be done: as you have said, it is a holy task, and I have no right to prevent you accomplishing it."

"Well," he continued, "your will be done: as you said, it’s a sacred task, and I have no right to stop you from completing it."

"Thanks, uncle," the girl said, feelingly; "and now, while I pray at my father's tomb, do you fetch me your horse, that I may set out without delay."

"Thanks, Uncle," the girl said sincerely. "Now, while I pray at my father's grave, could you get me your horse so I can leave right away?"

Bloodson retired without answering, and the girl fell on her knees at the foot of the cross. Half an hour later, after tenderly embracing Don Stefano, she mounted the horse, and started at a gallop in the direction of the Far West. Bloodson followed her as long as it was possible for him to see her in the darkness, and, when she had disappeared, he fell on the tomb on his knees, muttering in a hollow voice:

Bloodson retired without replying, and the girl dropped to her knees at the foot of the cross. Half an hour later, after gently hugging Don Stefano, she got on the horse and took off at a gallop toward the Far West. Bloodson followed her as long as he could see her in the darkness, and when she vanished, he knelt at the tomb, murmuring in a hollow voice:

"Will she succeed? Who knows?" he added with an accent impossible to describe.

"Will she succeed? Who knows?" he added with an accent that was hard to describe.

He prayed till day, but with the first beams of the sun he joined his comrades, and returned with them to the Far West.

He prayed until dawn, but with the first rays of the sun, he joined his friends and headed back to the Far West with them.


CHAPTER VI.

THE APACHES.

At the shot fired by Pedro Sandoval, after the fashion, of a peroration to his too lengthened story, as we have seen, the Apaches, who had hitherto kept out of earshot, ran up at full speed. Red Cedar hurried in pursuit of Bloodson, but uselessly; he could not catch up to him, and was compelled to rejoin his comrades. The latter were already making preparations to bury the old pirate, whose body they could not leave to be devoured by the wild beasts and birds of prey. Sandoval was a great favourite of the Apaches, with whom he had lived a long time, and they had on many occasions, been able to appreciate his courage and marauding talents.

At the shot fired by Pedro Sandoval, in a dramatic finish to his lengthy story, the Apaches, who had been keeping their distance, rushed in at full speed. Red Cedar quickly chased after Bloodson, but it was pointless; he couldn’t catch up and had to return to his group. They were already getting ready to bury the old pirate, realizing they couldn’t leave his body for the wild animals and scavengers. Sandoval was very popular among the Apaches, having lived with them for a long time, and they had often recognized his bravery and skills in raiding.

Stanapat had assembled his band, and was at the head of a certain number of resolute warriors, whom he divided into two parties, and then approached Red Cedar.

Stanapat had gathered his team and was leading a group of determined warriors, whom he split into two groups before heading toward Red Cedar.

"Will my brother listen to the words of a friend?" he said.

"Will my brother pay attention to what a friend says?" he asked.

"My father can speak; although my heart is very sad, my ears are open," the squatter answered.

"My dad can talk; even though I'm feeling really down, I'm listening," the squatter replied.

"Good," the chief continued; "my brother will take a party of my young men, and put himself on the trail of the palefaces, while I pay the white warrior the duties proper for him."

"Good," the chief continued, "my brother will gather a group of my young men and track down the white folks, while I take care of the proper duties for the white warrior."

"Can I thus leave a friend, before his body is placed in the ground?"

"Can I really leave a friend before his body is buried?"

"My brother knows what he ought to do, but the palefaces are rapidly retiring."

"My brother knows what he should do, but the white people are quickly backing off."

"You are right, chief; I go, but I leave you my warriors—my comrades will be sufficient for me. Where shall I find you again?"

"You’re right, boss; I’ll go, but I’m leaving you my warriors—my friends will be enough for me. Where will I find you again?"

"At Bloodson's teocali."

"At Bloodson's taco shop."

"Good; will my brother soon be there?"

"Great; will my brother be there soon?"

"In two days."

"In two days."

"The second sun will find me with all my warriors by the side of the sachem."

"The second sun will find me with all my warriors next to the chief."

Stanapat bowed in reply: Red Cedar approached the corpse of Sandoval, bent down, and seized his frigid hand.

Stanapat bowed in response: Red Cedar walked over to Sandoval's body, leaned down, and grabbed his cold hand.

"Farewell, brother," he said, "pardon me for not being present at your funeral, but an important duty claims me; I am going to avenge you. Farewell, my old comrade, rest in peace, your enemies will not live many days—farewell!"

"Goodbye, brother," he said, "I'm sorry for not being there at your funeral, but I have an important obligation; I'm going to get revenge for you. Goodbye, my old friend, rest easy, your enemies won't have long to live—goodbye!"

After this funeral oration, the squatter gave his comrades a signal, bowed once again to Stanapat, and started at a gallop, followed by the other pirates. When their allies were out of sight, the Apaches began the funeral ceremony, which had been interrupted by the conversation between their chief and the pirate. Stanapat ordered the corpse to be washed, the face painted of various colours, while the other Indians surrounded it, bewailing. Some, whose grief was more powerful or exaggerated, made incisions in their arms, or chopped off a joint of one of the left hand fingers, in sign of morning. When all was ready, the sachem placed himself by the head of the corpse, and addressing the company, said:

After the funeral speech, the squatter signaled to his friends, bowed once more to Stanapat, and took off at a gallop, followed by the other pirates. Once their allies were out of sight, the Apaches began the funeral ceremony that had been interrupted by the conversation between their chief and the pirate. Stanapat ordered the body to be washed and the face painted in various colors, while the other Indians surrounded it, lamenting. Some, whose grief was more intense or exaggerated, made cuts on their arms or chopped off a joint from one of their left-hand fingers as a sign of mourning. When everything was ready, the chief positioned himself by the head of the body and addressed the group, saying:

"Why do you weep? Why do you lament? See, I do not weep; I, his oldest and most devoted friend. He has gone to the other land, the Wacondah has recalled him; but if we cannot bring him back among us, our duty is to avenge him. The palefaces have lulled him, we will kill as many palefaces as we can, in order that they may accompany him, and wait on him, and that he may enter the presence of the Wacondah as a great warrior should appear. Death to the palefaces!"

"Why are you crying? Why are you mourning? Look, I’m not crying; I’m his oldest and most loyal friend. He’s gone to the other side, Wacondah has called him home; but if we can’t bring him back, our duty is to get revenge for him. The white men have taken him away, so we’ll kill as many white men as we can, so they can join him and serve him, and he may enter Wacondah’s presence like a great warrior should. Death to the white men!"

"Death to the palefaces!" the Indians shouted, brandishing their weapons.

"Death to the white men!" the Indians shouted, brandishing their weapons.

The chief turned his head away, and a smile of contempt curled his thin lips at this enthusiastic explosion. But this, smile lasted no longer than a lightning flash. Reassuming at once, the Indian stoicism, Stanapat, with all the decorum customary on such occasions, clothed the body in the richest robes to be found, and the handsomest blankets. The corpse was then placed in a sitting posture, in the grave dug for it, whose bottom and sides had been lined with wood; a whip, weapons, and some other articles were added, then the earth was thrown in, and the whole covered with heavy stones so that the coyotes could not pull out the body. This duty accomplished, at a signal from their chief the Apaches remounted their horses, and started at a gallop on the road leading to Bloodson's teocali, thinking no more of the comrade from whom they had separated for ever, than if he had never existed.

The chief turned his head away, and a contemptuous smile curled his thin lips at this enthusiastic outburst. But this smile lasted no longer than a flash of lightning. Resuming his Indian stoicism, Stanapat, with all the decorum expected during such occasions, dressed the body in the richest robes they could find and the finest blankets. The corpse was then positioned upright in the grave dug for it, which had been lined with wood on the bottom and sides; they added a whip, weapons, and some other items, then covered it with earth and heavy stones so the coyotes couldn’t pull the body out. Once this was done, at a signal from their chief, the Apaches got back on their horses and galloped down the road leading to Bloodson's teocali, thinking no more about the comrade they had left behind forever than if he had never existed.

The Apaches marched for three days; at the evening of the fourth, after a fatiguing day across the sands, they halted at about a league from the Rio Gila, in a thick wood, where they hid themselves. So soon as the encampment was formed, Stanapat sent off scouts in various directions, to discover whether the other war parties of the allied nations were near, and to try and discover at the same time Red Cedar's trail.

The Apaches marched for three days. On the evening of the fourth day, after a exhausting day across the sand, they stopped about a mile from the Rio Gila, in a dense forest, where they concealed themselves. As soon as the camp was set up, Stanapat sent out scouts in different directions to find out if the other war parties from the allied nations were nearby, and to try to track down Red Cedar's trail at the same time.

When the sentinels were posted, for several warlike tribes of the Far West guard themselves with great care when on the war trail, Stanapat visited all the posts, and prepared to listen to the reports of the scouts, several of whom had already returned. The three first Indians whom he questioned, announced but little of importance; they had discovered nothing.

When the sentinels were set up, as several aggressive tribes from the Far West tend to be very cautious while on the warpath, Stanapat visited all the posts and got ready to hear the reports from the scouts, several of whom had already come back. The first three Indians he asked had very little to report; they hadn't found anything significant.

"Good," said the chief; "the night is dark, my young men have moles' eyes; tomorrow, at sunrise, they will see more clearly; they can sleep this night. At daybreak, they will start again, and perhaps discover something."

"Good," said the chief; "the night is dark, my young men have night vision; tomorrow, at sunrise, they'll see better; they can rest tonight. At daybreak, they will set out again, and maybe find something."

He made a signal with his hand to dismiss the scouts, who bowed respectfully to the chief, and retired in silence. Only one remained impassive and motionless, as if the words had not been addressed to him as well as to the others. Stanapat turned and looked at him for some seconds.

He waved his hand to send the scouts away, and they bowed respectfully to the chief before leaving quietly. Only one stayed behind, unmoving and unaffected, as if the words hadn’t been meant for him too. Stanapat turned to him and stared for a few seconds.

"My son, the Swift Elk, did not hear me doubtless," he said; "he can rejoin his comrades."

"My son, the Swift Elk, probably didn’t hear me," he said; "he can rejoin his friends."

"The Elk heard his father," the Indian replied, coolly.

"The Elk heard his father," the Indian said calmly.

"Then why does he remain?"

"Then why does he stay?"

"Because he has not told what he saw, and what he saw is important to the chief."

"Because he hasn't shared what he saw, and what he saw is important to the chief."

"Wah!" said Stanapat, "And what has my son seen which his brothers did not discover?"

"Wah!" said Stanapat, "What has my son seen that his brothers missed?"

"The warriors were seeking in another direction, that is why they did not perceive the trail."

"The warriors were looking the other way, which is why they didn't notice the trail."

"And my son has found one?"

"And my son has found one?"

Swift Elk bowed his head in affirmation.

Swift Elk agreed.

"I await my son's explanation," the chief went on.

"I’m waiting for my son to explain," the chief continued.

"The palefaces are two bowshot lengths from my father's camp," the Indian answered laconically.

"The white people are two bowshots away from my dad's camp," the Indian replied briefly.

"Oh! Oh!" the chief said doubtfully; "That seems to me too much."

"Oh! Oh!" the chief said uncertainly; "That feels like too much to me."

"Will my father see?"

"Will my dad see?"

"I will see," Stanapat said as he rose.

"I'll take a look," Stanapat said as he got up.

"If my father will follow me, he will soon see."

"If my dad follows me, he’ll see soon enough."

"Let us go."

"Let's go."

The two Indians started. Swift Elk led the sachem through the wood, and on reaching the river bank, he showed him a short distance off a rock, whose black outline rose silent and gloomy over the Gila.

The two Native Americans set off. Swift Elk guided the chief through the woods, and upon reaching the riverbank, he pointed out a short distance away a rock whose dark shape rose silently and ominously over the Gila.

"They are there," he said, stretching out his arm in the direction of the rock.

"They're over there," he said, pointing his arm toward the rock.

"My son has seen them."

"My son has seen them."

"I have seen them."

"I've seen them."

"That is the Rock of Mad Buffalo, if I am not mistaken."

"That’s the Rock of Mad Buffalo, if I’m not wrong."

"Yes," the Indian answered.

"Yes," the Indian replied.

"The position will be difficult to carry," the sachem muttered, as he carefully examined the rock.

"The job will be tough," the chief muttered, as he carefully examined the rock.

This place was called the rock or hill of Mad Buffalo, which name it indeed still bears, for the following reasons. The Comanches had, some fifty years ago, a famous chief who rendered his tribe the most warlike and redoubtable of all in the Far West. This chief, who was called the Mad Buffalo, was not only a great warrior, but also a great politician. By the aid of sundry poisons, but especially of arsenic, which he purchased of the white traders for furs, he had succeeded, by killing all those who opposed him, in inspiring all his subjects with an unbounded superstitious terror. When he felt that death was at hand, and understood that his last hour had arrived, he indicated the spot he had selected for his sepulchre.

This place was known as the Mad Buffalo Rock or Hill, a name it still carries today for a few reasons. About fifty years ago, the Comanches had a legendary chief who made his tribe the most formidable and feared in the Far West. This chief, known as the Mad Buffalo, was not only a fierce warrior but also a skilled politician. With the help of various poisons, especially arsenic that he bought from white traders in exchange for furs, he managed to eliminate anyone who challenged him, instilling an intense sense of fear among his people. When he sensed that death was approaching and realized his final moments were near, he pointed out the location he had chosen for his burial.

It was a pyramidal column of granite and sand about four hundred and fifty feet in height. This pillar commands for a long distance the course of the river which washes its base and which, after making numberless windings in the plain, comes back close to it again. Mad Buffalo ordered that his tomb should be erected on the top of this hill, where he had been accustomed to go and sit. His last wishes were carried out with that fidelity the Indians display in such matters. His body was placed at the top of the hill, mounted on his finest steed, and over both a mound was formed. A pole stuck in the tomb bore the banner of the chief, and the numerous scalps which he had raised from his enemies in action.

It was a towering column of granite and sand about four hundred and fifty feet high. This pillar overlooks the river that flows at its base, which, after winding through the plain, circles back near it again. Mad Buffalo requested that his tomb be built at the top of this hill, a place he often visited to sit. His last wishes were fulfilled with the dedication that the Indians show in such matters. His body was placed at the top of the hill, mounted on his finest horse, and a mound was created over both. A pole planted in the tomb displayed the chief's banner and the many scalps he had taken from his enemies in battle.

Hence the mountain of Mad Buffalo is an object of veneration for the Indians, and when a redskin is going to follow the war trail for the first time, he strengthens his courage by gazing on the enchanted hill which contains the skeleton of the Indian warrior and his steed.

Hence the mountain of Mad Buffalo is revered by the Indians, and when a Native American is preparing to go on the warpath for the first time, he boosts his courage by looking at the magical hill that holds the skeleton of the warrior and his horse.

The chief carefully examined the hill: it was, in truth, a formidable position. The whites had rendered it even stronger, as far as was possible, by cutting down the tallest trees they found, and forming thick palisades lined with pointed stakes and defended by a ditch eighteen feet in width. Thus protected, the hill had been converted into a real impregnable fortress, unless regularly besieged.

The chief thoroughly assessed the hill: it was indeed a powerful position. The settlers had made it even more secure by cutting down the tallest trees and building thick barriers with sharp stakes backed by an eighteen-foot-wide ditch. With these defenses in place, the hill had been transformed into an actual impenetrable fortress, unless it was under continuous attack.

Stanapat re-entered the wood, followed by his comrade, and went back to the bivouac.

Stanapat re-entered the woods, his comrade following behind, and returned to the camp.

"Is the chief satisfied with his son?" the Indian tasked ere he retired.

"Is the chief happy with his son?" the Indian asked before he went to bed.

"My son has the eyes of a tapir; nothing escapes him."

"My son has the eyes of a tapir; nothing gets past him."

Swift Elk smiled proudly as he bowed.

Swift Elk smiled proudly as he bowed.

"Does my son," the chief continued, in an insinuating voice, "know the palefaces who are entrenched on the hill of Mad Buffalo?"

"Does my son," the chief continued, in a suggestive tone, "know the white people who are settled on the hill of Mad Buffalo?"

"Swift Elk knows them."

"Swift Elk knows them."

"Wah!" said the sachem; "my son is not mistaken; he has recognised the trail?"

"Wah!" said the chief; "my son is not wrong; he has recognized the trail?"

"Swift Elk is never mistaken," the Indian answered in a firm voice; "he is a renowned warrior."

"Swift Elk is never wrong," the Indian replied firmly; "he's a famous warrior."

"My brother is right; he can speak."

"My brother is right; he can talk."

"The pale chief who occupies the Rock of Mad Buffalo is the great white hunter whom the Comanches have adopted, and who is called Koutonepi."

"The pale chief living on the Rock of Mad Buffalo is the great white hunter adopted by the Comanches, known as Koutonepi."

Stanapat could not check a movement of surprise.

Stanapat couldn't hide a moment of surprise.

"Wah!" he exclaimed; "Can it be possible? My son is positively sure that Koutonepi is entrenched on the top of the hill?"

"Wah!" he exclaimed. "Is it really possible? My son is absolutely certain that Koutonepi is set up at the top of the hill?"

"Sure," the Indian said without hesitation.

"Sure," the Indian replied without hesitation.

The chief made Swift Elk a sign to retire, and, letting his head fall in his hands, he reflected profoundly.

The chief signaled to Swift Elk to step back, and as he rested his head in his hands, he thought deeply.

The Apache had seen correctly; Valentine and his comrades were really on the rock. After the death of Doña Clara, the hunter and his friends started in pursuit of Red Cedar, not waiting, in their thirst for vengeance, till the earthquake was quite ended, and nature had resumed its ordinary course. Valentine, with that experience of the desert which he possessed so thoroughly, had, on the previous evening, discovered an Apache trail; and, not caring to fight them in the open, owing to the numerical weakness of his party, had scaled the hill, resolved to defend himself against any who dared to attack him in his impregnable retreat.

The Apache had seen correctly; Valentine and his friends were indeed on the rock. After Doña Clara's death, the hunter and his crew went after Red Cedar, driven by their need for revenge, not waiting for the earthquake to end or for nature to return to normal. With his extensive experience in the desert, Valentine had discovered an Apache trail the night before; and not wanting to face them in the open due to his group's smaller numbers, he climbed the hill, determined to defend himself against anyone who dared to attack him in his stronghold.

In one of his numerous journeys across the desert, Valentine had noticed this rock, whose position was so strong that it was easy to hold it against an enemy of even considerable force, and he determined to take advantage of this spot if circumstances compelled him at any time to seek a formidable shelter.

In one of his many trips across the desert, Valentine noticed this rock, which was in such a strong position that it would be easy to defend against even a significant enemy force. He decided to take advantage of this spot if he ever needed to find a solid place to take cover.

Without loss of time the hunters fortified themselves. So soon as the entrenchments were completed, Valentine mounted on the top of Mad Buffalo's tomb, and looked attentively out on the plain. It was then about midday: from the elevation where Valentine was, he surveyed an immense extent of country. The prairie and the river were deserted: nothing appeared on the horizon except here and there a few herds of buffaloes, some nibbling the thick grass, others carelessly reclining.

Without wasting any time, the hunters set up their defenses. As soon as the fortifications were done, Valentine climbed to the top of Mad Buffalo's tomb and scanned the plain carefully. It was around midday; from his vantage point, he could see a vast area of land. The prairie and the river were empty: on the horizon, there were only a few herds of buffalo, some munching on the thick grass and others lounging around nonchalantly.

The hunter experienced a feeling of relief and indescribable joy on fancying that his trail was lost by the Apaches, and that he had time to make all preparations for a vigorous defence. He first occupied himself with stocking the camp with provisions, not to be overcome by famine if he were, as he supposed, soon attacked. His comrades and himself, therefore, had a grand buffalo hunt: as they killed them, their flesh was cut in very thin strips, which were stretched on cords to dry in the sun, and make what is called in the pampas charqué. The kitchen was placed in a natural grotto, which was in the interior of the entrenchments. It was easy to make a fire there with no fear of discovery, for the smoke disappeared through an infinite number of fissures, which rendered it imperceptible. The hunters spent the night in making water bottles with buffalo hides: they rubbed fat into the seams to prevent them leaking, and they had time to lay in a considerable stock of water. At sunrise Valentine returned to his look-out, and took a long glance over the plain to assure himself that the desert remained calm and silent.

The hunter felt a wave of relief and indescribable joy when he thought that the Apaches had lost his trail, giving him time to prepare for a strong defense. He first focused on stocking the camp with food, to avoid starving if, as he suspected, he would soon be attacked. So, he and his friends went on a big buffalo hunt: as they killed them, they sliced the meat into very thin strips, which they hung on cords to dry in the sun, making what is called in the pampas charqué. They set up the kitchen in a natural cave inside the fortifications. It was easy to start a fire there without fear of being discovered, since the smoke slipped away through countless cracks, making it invisible. The hunters spent the night crafting water bottles from buffalo hides; they rubbed fat into the seams to keep them from leaking, and they had time to stock up on a good amount of water. At sunrise, Valentine went back to his lookout and took a long look over the plain to make sure the desert stayed calm and quiet.

"Why have you made us perch on this rock like squirrels?" General Ibañez suddenly asked him.

"Why have you made us sit on this rock like squirrels?" General Ibañez suddenly asked him.

Valentine stretched out his arm.

Valentine reached out his arm.

"Look," he said; "what do you see down there?"

"Look," he said, "what do you see down there?"

"Not much; a little dust, I fancy," the general said cautiously.

"Not much; just a bit of dust, I think," the general said carefully.

"Ah!" Valentine continued, "Very good, my friend. And do you know what causes that dust?"

"Ah!" Valentine continued, "Very good, my friend. And do you know what causes that dust?"

"I really do not."

"I really don't."

"Well, I will tell you; it is the Apaches."

"Well, I’ll tell you, it’s the Apaches."

"Caramba, you are not mistaken?"

"Wow, you’re not mistaken?"

"You will soon see."

"You'll see soon."

"Soon!" the general objected; "Do you think they are coming in this direction?"

"Soon!" the general protested. "Do you really think they're coming this way?"

"They will be here at sunset."

"They'll arrive at sunset."

"Hum! You did well in taking your precautions, well, comrade. Cuerpo de Cristo! we shall have our work cut out with all these red demons."

"Hum! You did a good job taking your precautions, comrade. Cuerpo de Cristo! we’ll have our hands full with all these red demons."

"That is probable," Valentine said with a smile.

"That's likely," Valentine said with a smile.

And he descended from the top of the tomb where he had hitherto been standing.

And he came down from the top of the tomb where he had been standing.

As the reader has already learned, Valentine was not mistaken. The Apaches had really arrived on that night at a short distance from the hill, and the scout found the trail of the whites. According to all probability, a terrible collision was imminent between them and the redskins; those two races whom a mortal hatred divides, and who never meet on the prairie without trying to destroy each other. Valentine noticed the Apache scout when he came to reconnoitre the hill; he then went down to the general, and said with that tone of mockery habitual to him—

As the reader already knows, Valentine was right. The Apaches had indeed arrived that night not far from the hill, and the scout discovered the trail of the white people. It was likely that a horrific clash was about to occur between them and the Native Americans; these two groups, divided by intense hatred, never encounter each other on the prairie without attempting to annihilate one another. Valentine spotted the Apache scout when he came to survey the hill; then he went down to the general and said with his usual tone of mockery—

"Well, my dear friend, do you still fancy I am mistaken?"

"Well, my dear friend, do you still think I’m wrong?"

"I never said so," the general exclaimed quickly; "Heaven keep me from it! Still, I frankly confess that I should have preferred your being mistaken. As you see, I display no self-esteem; but what would you have? I am like that, I would sooner fight ten of my countrymen than one of these accursed Indians."

"I never said that," the general exclaimed quickly; "God forbid! Still, I have to admit that I would have preferred if you were wrong. As you can see, I have no self-importance; but what can I say? I'm just like that—I would rather fight ten of my fellow countrymen than one of those cursed Indians."

"Unfortunately," Valentine said with a smile, "at this moment you have no choice, my friend."

"Unfortunately," Valentine said with a smile, "right now you have no choice, my friend."

"That is true, but do not be alarmed; however annoyed I may feel, I shall do my duty as a soldier."

"That's true, but don't worry; no matter how annoyed I might feel, I’ll do my duty as a soldier."

"Oh! Who doubts it, my dear general?"

"Oh! Who doubts it, my dear general?"

"Caspita, nobody, I know: but no matter, you shall see."

"No way, nobody, I know: but it doesn’t matter, you’ll see."

"Well, good night; try to get a little rest, for I warn you that we shall be attacked tomorrow at sunrise."

"Well, good night; try to get some rest, because I’m warning you that we’ll be attacked tomorrow at sunrise."

"On my word," said the general with a yawn that threatened to dislocate his jaw, "I ask nothing better than to finish once for all with these bandits."

"Honestly," said the general with a yawn that almost popped his jaw out of place, "I couldn't want anything more than to be done with these bandits once and for all."

An hour later, with the exception of Curumilla, who was sentry, the hunters were asleep; the Indians, on their side, were doing the same thing.

An hour later, except for Curumilla, who was on watch, the hunters were asleep; the Indians were doing the same.


CHAPTER VII.

THE HILL OF THE MAD BUFFALO.

About an hour before sunrise, Stanapat aroused his warriors, and gave them orders to march. The Apaches seized their weapons, formed in Indian file, and at a signal from their chief, entered the chaparral that separated them from the rock held by the white hunters. Although the distance was only two leagues, the march of the Apaches lasted more than an hour; but it was carried out with so much prudence, that the hunters, despite the watch they kept up, in no way suspected that their enemies were so near them. The Apaches halted at the foot of the rock, and Stanapat ordered the camp to be formed at once.

About an hour before sunrise, Stanapat woke his warriors and gave them orders to march. The Apaches grabbed their weapons, lined up in single file, and at a signal from their leader, entered the dense brush that separated them from the rock occupied by the white hunters. Even though the distance was only two leagues, the Apaches' march took more than an hour; however, it was done so carefully that the hunters, despite their vigilance, had no idea that their enemies were so close. The Apaches stopped at the foot of the rock, and Stanapat instructed them to set up camp immediately.

The Indians, when they like, can draw up their lines very fairly. This time, as they intended to carry on a regular siege, they neglected no precautions. The hill was surrounded by a ditch three yards wide and four deep, the earth of which, thrown up, formed a breastwork, behind which the Apaches were perfectly sheltered, and could fire without showing themselves. In the centre of the camp, two huts or callis were erected, one for the chiefs, the other intended for the council lodge. Before the entrance of the latter, the totem or emblem of the tribe, and the sacred calumet were hung up.

The Indians, when they want to, can set up their defenses quite well. This time, since they planned to conduct a proper siege, they didn't overlook any precautions. The hill was surrounded by a ditch three yards wide and four deep, with the dirt from it piled up to create a breastwork, behind which the Apaches were fully protected and could shoot without being seen. In the center of the camp, two huts or callis were built, one for the chiefs and the other for the council lodge. In front of the entrance to the latter, the tribe's totem or emblem and the sacred calumet were displayed.

We will explain here what these two emblems are, which several writers have mentioned, though not described, but which it is very important to know, if a desire is felt to study Indian manners. The totem, or kukevium, is the national standard, the distinctive mark of each tribe. It is supposed to represent the patron animal of the tribe; coyote, jaguar, buffalo, etc., each tribe having its own; in this instance it was a white buffalo. The totem is a long staff, decorated with feathers of various colours, which are fastened perpendicularly from top to bottom. This standard is only carried by the principal chief of the tribe.

We will explain what these two symbols are, which several writers have mentioned but not described, and it's really important to know them if you want to study Indian customs. The totem, or kukevium, is the national standard, the unique symbol of each tribe. It’s believed to represent the tribe's patron animal, like a coyote, jaguar, buffalo, etc., with each tribe having its own; in this case, it was a white buffalo. The totem is a long staff decorated with feathers of various colors, attached vertically from top to bottom. This standard is only carried by the tribe's main chief.

The calumet is a pipe, whose tube is four, six, even ten feet long; the latter is sometimes round, but more frequently flat. It is adorned with painted animals, hair, porcupine quills, or birds of brilliant colours. The bowl is usually of red or white marble; when the stone is of dark colour, it is painted white before using. The calumet is sacred: it was given to the Indians by the sun, and for that reason must never be polluted by contact with the ground.

The calumet is a pipe that can be four, six, or even ten feet long; the longest ones are sometimes round but are more often flat. It's decorated with painted animals, hair, porcupine quills, or brightly colored birds. The bowl is usually made of red or white marble; if the stone is dark, it's painted white before use. The calumet is sacred: it was given to the Native Americans by the sun, so it should never touch the ground.

In bivouacs, it is suspended between two cross poles fixed in the earth. The pipe bearer is regarded as heralds were formerly among ourselves: his person is inviolable. He is generally a renowned warrior of the tribe, whom a wound received in action has rendered incapable of further fighting.

In camps, it is hung between two cross poles secured in the ground. The pipe bearer is seen as a messenger, much like heralds used to be among us: their person is untouchable. They are usually a well-respected warrior of the tribe, who can no longer fight due to an injury sustained in battle.

The sun rose at the moment when the Apaches completed their entrenchments. The whites, in spite of their bravery, felt a shudder of terror run over their bodies when they found themselves thus invested on all sides. The more so, as by the dim light of breaking day they could see on the distant horizon several bands of warriors advancing from different points.

The sun came up just as the Apaches finished building their fortifications. The white settlers, despite their courage, felt a wave of fear wash over them when they realized they were surrounded on all sides. This was especially true because, in the faint light of dawn, they could see several groups of warriors approaching from different directions on the horizon.

"Hum!" said Valentine, with a toss of his head, "It will be a sharp fight."

"Hum!" said Valentine, tossing his head, "It's going to be a tough fight."

"Do you consider our situation a bad one?" the general asked him.

"Do you think our situation is a bad one?" the general asked him.

"Detestable."

"Horrible."

"Canarios!" said General Ibañez: "We are lost in that case."

"Canaries!" said General Ibañez. "We're doomed then."

"Yes," the hunter answered, "unless a miracle occur."

"Yes," the hunter replied, "unless a miracle happens."

"Caspita, what you say is not at all reassuring, my good fellow. Then, in your opinion, there is no hope?"

"Wow, what you're saying is definitely not reassuring, my friend. So, you think there's no hope?"

"Yes," Valentine answered, "one chance is left us."

"Yes," Valentine replied, "we have one chance left."

"What is it?" the general asked quickly.

"What is it?" the general asked hurriedly.

"That the man who is being hanged feels—the rope may break."

"That the man who is being hanged feels—the rope might break."

The general shrugged his shoulders.

The general shrugged.

"Reassure yourself," the hunter said, still in a sarcastic tone; "it will not break, I warrant you."

"Don't worry," the hunter said, still sounding sarcastic; "it won't break, I promise."

"That is the fine consolation you offer me," the general said in a tone, half of joke, half of annoyance.

"That's the great comfort you give me," the general said, sounding half joking and half annoyed.

"Hang it, what would you have? It is all I can offer you at this moment; but," he added, suddenly changing his accent, "all this does not prohibit our breakfasting, I suppose."

"Come on, what do you want? This is all I can give you right now; but," he added, suddenly changing his tone, "that doesn’t mean we can't have breakfast, right?"

"On the contrary," the general answered, "for I declare I have a ferocious appetite, which, I assure you, has not been the case for a long time."

"On the contrary," the general responded, "I must say I have a huge appetite, which, I promise you, hasn’t been true for a long time."

"To table, then," Valentine exclaimed with a laugh; "we have not a moment to lose if we wish to breakfast in peace."

"Let's sit down," Valentine said with a laugh; "we don't have a moment to waste if we want to have breakfast in peace."

"Are you sure of the fact?"

"Are you certain about that?"

"Never mind, what can't be cured must be endured; and so to breakfast with what appetite you may."

"Never mind, what can't be fixed must be dealt with; so go have breakfast with whatever appetite you have."

The three men then proceeded to a leaf hut built up against Mad Buffalo's tomb, and, as they had said, made a hearty breakfast; perhaps, as the general asserted, it was because the sight of the Apaches had put them in a good temper. In the meanwhile, Stanapat, who had already formed his camp, hastened to send couriers in every direction, to have news of his allies as speedy as possible. The latter soon appeared, accompanied by the players of chichikouis and drummers. These warriors were at least five hundred in number, all handsome and well built, clothed in rich dresses, splendidly armed, and offering to prejudiced eyes the most frightful sight imaginable. The chief who arrived with this large party was Black Cat.

The three men then went to a leaf hut set up against Mad Buffalo's tomb and, as they had mentioned, made a hearty breakfast; perhaps, as the general pointed out, it was because seeing the Apaches had put them in a good mood. Meanwhile, Stanapat, who had already set up his camp, quickly sent couriers in all directions to get news of his allies as fast as possible. They soon showed up, accompanied by chichikouis players and drummers. These warriors numbered at least five hundred, all tall and well-built, dressed in fine clothes, splendidly armed, and presenting a terrifying sight to biased spectators. The chief who came with this large group was Black Cat.

We will explain in a few words the arrival of this chief with his tribe among the Apache brothers—an arrival which may seem extraordinary, after the part he had played in the attack on the squatter's camp. Red Cedar had been surprised by the hunters at midnight, and his camp was at once fired by the assailants. The earthquake had so thoroughly complicated the situation, that none of the gambusinos perceived Black Cat's treachery, who, for his part, so soon as he had pointed out the position of the gambusinos, confined himself to sending his warriors ahead, while himself remaining with the rear guard, so as not to compromise himself, and be able to play the part that suited him best at the right moment. His trick was most perfectly successful; the gambusinos, attacked on all sides simultaneously, had only dreamed of defending themselves as well as they could, having no time to perceive if deserters from their allies were in the ranks of their enemies. Hence Black Cat was heartily welcomed by Stanapat, who was delighted at the help that reached him.

We’ll briefly explain the arrival of this chief and his tribe among the Apache brothers—an arrival that might seem surprising, given his role in the attack on the squatter's camp. Red Cedar had been caught off guard by the hunters at midnight, and his camp was quickly set on fire by the attackers. The chaos had made it so confusing that none of the gambusinos noticed Black Cat’s betrayal. As soon as he had shown his warriors where the gambusinos were, he sent them forward while he stayed with the rear guard to protect himself and ensure he could act in his own best interest at the right moment. His plan worked perfectly; the gambusinos, attacked from all sides at once, could only think about defending themselves, without realizing that turncoats from their allies had joined the enemy. As a result, Stanapat warmly welcomed Black Cat, thrilled with the assistance he received.

During the course of the day other bands entered the camp in turn, so that at sunset nearly fifteen hundred redskin warriors were collected at the foot of the rock, and the hunters were completely invested. The movements of the Indians soon made them comprehend that they did not intend to retire till they had reduced them.

During the day, other tribes came into the camp one after another, so by sunset, nearly fifteen hundred Native American warriors had gathered at the foot of the rock, surrounding the hunters completely. The actions of the Indians quickly made it clear that they had no plans to leave until they had defeated them.

The Indians are the shortest-sighted men in the world; and at the end of two days, as the state of things must be remedied, a grand buffalo hunt was organised. At daybreak, thirty-five hunters, under the orders of Black Cat, left the camp, crossed the wood, and entered the prairie. After a rapid ride of two hours, they forded the Little Tortoise River, on the banks of which they halted to let their horses breathe. During this halt they lit a bois de vache fire, at which they cooked their breakfast, and then set out again. At midday they examined the plain stretching out at their feet, from the top of a hill; they saw, at a considerable distance, several small herds of buffalo, each consisting of four or six male buffaloes, peaceably grazing.

The Native Americans are the most short-sighted people in the world; and after two days, since something needed to be done, a big buffalo hunt was organized. At dawn, thirty-five hunters, led by Black Cat, left the camp, crossed the woods, and entered the prairie. After a quick two-hour ride, they crossed the Little Tortoise River, where they stopped to let their horses rest. During this break, they lit a bois de vache fire to cook their breakfast, and then they set out again. By noon, they looked out over the plain from the top of a hill; they spotted several small herds of buffalo, each with four to six male buffalo, peacefully grazing in the distance.

The hunters cocked their guns, went down into the plain, and made a regular charge against these clumsy animals, which can run, however, very fast. Each soon started in pursuit of the buffalo nearest to him.

The hunters loaded their guns, headed down into the plains, and made a full-on rush toward these awkward animals, which, despite their size, can actually run pretty fast. Each of them quickly took off after the closest buffalo.

The buffaloes at times assume the offensive, and pursue in their turn the hunters for twenty to five-and-twenty yards; but it is easy to avoid them; so soon as they perceive the futility of pursuit, they fly in their turn. The Indians and half-breeds are so accustomed to this chase on horseback, that they rarely require more than one shot to kill a buffalo. When they fire they do not shoulder the piece, but, on the contrary, stretch out both arms to their full extent; so soon as they are about ten paces from the animal, they fire in this position, then reload with incredible speed, for they do not ram the ball home with wadding, but let it fall directly on the powder to which it adheres, as they have previously held it in their mouths, and fire again at once.

The buffalo sometimes take the offensive and chase the hunters for about twenty to twenty-five yards. However, it's easy to avoid them; once they realize chasing is pointless, they quickly retreat. The Native Americans and mixed-bloods are so used to this hunt on horseback that they usually need just one shot to take down a buffalo. When they shoot, they don’t put the rifle against their shoulder; instead, they extend both arms fully. As soon as they’re about ten paces from the animal, they shoot from this position, then reload very quickly. They don’t ram the bullet home with wadding; instead, they let it drop directly onto the powder, which it sticks to since they had previously held it in their mouths, and fire again immediately.

Through this uncommon speed, the Indians produced in a short time a perfect massacre among the buffaloes; sixty-eight of these animals were killed in less than two hours, Black Cat having brought down eleven as his share. The buffaloes were cut up and loaded on horses brought for the purpose, then the hunters returned gaily to camp, conversing about all the singular or dramatic incidents of the hunt, with all the Indian vivacity. Thanks to this expedition, the Apaches were provisioned for a long time.

Through this incredible speed, the Native Americans quickly carried out a perfect slaughter of the buffalo; sixty-eight of these animals were killed in under two hours, with Black Cat taking down eleven himself. The buffaloes were butchered and loaded onto horses brought for that purpose, and then the hunters returned cheerfully to camp, chatting about all the unique or dramatic moments of the hunt, full of their usual lively spirit. Thanks to this expedition, the Apaches had enough provisions for a long time.

A short distance from the camp, the Indians perceived a rider coming toward them at full speed. Black Cat ordered a halt, and waited; it was evident that the person arriving thus could only be a friend, and any doubts were speedily dispelled. The Apaches recognised White Gazelle. We have said elsewhere that the Indians were much attached to this girl; they received her very graciously, and led her to Black Cat, who remained motionless till she joined him. The chief examined her for a moment attentively.

A short distance from the camp, the Indians spotted a rider approaching them quickly. Black Cat called for a stop and waited; it was clear that the person coming was a friend, and any doubts vanished quickly. The Apaches recognized White Gazelle. We mentioned earlier that the Indians were very fond of this girl; they welcomed her warmly and brought her to Black Cat, who stayed still until she reached him. The chief looked her over carefully for a moment.

"My daughter is welcome," he said; "does she ask hospitality of the Apaches?"

"My daughter is welcome," he said; "does she seek hospitality from the Apaches?"

"No, chief; I have come to join them against the palefaces, as I have done before," she replied, boldly; "besides, you know it as well as I do," she added.

"No, chief; I’ve come to join them against the white people, just like I have before," she replied confidently; "besides, you know it just as well as I do," she added.

"Good!" the chief continued; "we thank my daughter; her friends are absent, but we expect to see within a few hours Red Cedar and the Long-knives of the East."

"Great!" the chief continued; "we thank my daughter; her friends are away, but we expect to see Red Cedar and the Long-knives from the East within a few hours."

A shade of dissatisfaction covered the girl's forehead; but she at once recovered, and ranged her horse by the side of the chief's, saying carelessly—

A hint of dissatisfaction crossed the girl's forehead; but she quickly bounced back and positioned her horse next to the chief's, saying casually—

"Red Cedar can come when he likes—it does not concern me. Am I not a friend of the Apaches?"

"Red Cedar can show up whenever he wants—it doesn’t bother me. Aren't I a friend of the Apaches?"

"That is true," the Indian said, with a bow; "will my sister set out?"

"That's true," the Indian said, bowing. "Will my sister be leaving?"

"Whenever you please, chief."

"Whenever you want, chief."

The hunters started again at a gallop; an hour later, they entered the camp, where they were received with shouts of joy from the Apache warriors. Black Cat ordered a calli to be prepared for the girl; then, after visiting the sentries, and listening to the reports of the scouts, he sat down near the tree, at the foot of which White Gazelle had thrown herself, to reflect on the new duties imposed on her by the engagements into which she had entered with Bloodson.

The hunters took off again at a gallop; an hour later, they arrived at the camp, greeted by cheers from the Apache warriors. Black Cat ordered a calli to be prepared for the girl; then, after checking on the sentries and listening to the scouts' reports, he sat down by the tree where White Gazelle had collapsed, thinking about the new responsibilities she had taken on from her commitments with Bloodson.

"My daughter is sad," the old chief said, as he lit his pipe by the aid of a long wand, adorned with feathers, and painted of different colours; for, with that superstition natural to some Indians, he felt persuaded that if he once touched fire with his hands he would die on the spot.

"My daughter is sad," the old chief said as he lit his pipe using a long stick decorated with feathers and painted in different colors; for, with the superstition common to some Native Americans, he believed that if he ever touched fire with his hands, he would die instantly.

"Yes," the girl answered, "my heart is gloomy; a cloud has spread over my mind."

"Yeah," the girl replied, "I'm feeling down; a cloud has settled over my mind."

"My sister must console herself: he whom she has lost will be avenged."

"My sister needs to find comfort: the person she lost will get what they deserve."

"The palefaces are strong," she said, looking at him fixedly.

"The white people are strong," she said, looking at him intently.

"Yes," the chief replied, "the whites have the strength of a grizzly bear, but the Indians have the craft of the beaver; my sister can feel reassured, her enemies will not escape her."

"Yes," the chief replied, "the white people have the strength of a grizzly bear, but the Native Americans have the cunning of a beaver; my sister can feel confident, her enemies won't get away."

"Does my father know it?"

"Does my dad know?"

"Black Cat is one of the great sachems of his tribe, nothing is hidden from him. At this moment all the pirates of the prairie, joined by the half-breeds, are advancing to surround the rock which serves as a refuge to the great pale warrior; tomorrow, perhaps, six thousand redskin warriors will be here. My sister can, therefore, see that her vengeance is assured; unless the palefaces fly through the air, or plunge into the waters, which cannot happen—they are lost."

"Black Cat is one of the top leaders of his tribe; nothing escapes his notice. Right now, all the prairie pirates, along with the half-breeds, are coming together to surround the rock that provides shelter for the great pale warrior. Tomorrow, maybe, six thousand Native warriors will be here. My sister can see that her revenge is guaranteed; unless the pale faces can fly through the air or dive into the water, which isn’t going to happen—they're doomed."

The young girl made no reply; not thinking of the chief, whose piercing eye was fixed on her, she rose and began walking up and down in great agitation.

The young girl didn’t say anything; not considering the chief, whose intense gaze was locked on her, she stood up and started pacing back and forth in a state of great distress.

"Oh Heavens!" she said in a low voice, "They are lost! Oh, why am I but a woman, and can do nothing for them? How can they be saved?"

"Oh my gosh!" she said softly, "They're lost! Oh, why am I just a woman, and can't do anything to help them? How can they be saved?"

"What does my sister say? Has the Wacondah troubled her mind?" the chief asked her, as he stood before her, and laid a hand on her shoulder.

"What does my sister say? Has the Wacondah troubled her mind?" the chief asked her, standing in front of her and placing a hand on her shoulder.

The Spaniard looked at him for a moment, then let her head fall in her hands, muttering in a choking voice,—

The Spaniard stared at him for a moment, then dropped her head into her hands, whispering in a strained voice,—

"Oh, Heavens! I am mad."

"Oh my gosh! I'm crazy."

Black Cat took a searching glance around, and then bent down to the girl's ear.

Black Cat took a quick look around, then leaned down to the girl's ear.

"My sister must follow me," he said, in a firm and significant voice.

"My sister has to come with me," he said, in a strong and important tone.

White Gazelle raised her head, and looked at him; the chief laid a finger, on his lip, as if to recommend silence to her, and, turning his back, entered the wood. The girl followed him anxiously, and they walked on thus tor some minutes. At length they reached the top of a mound denuded of trees, where the eye could survey all around. Black Cat stopped and made the girl a sign to approach him.

White Gazelle lifted her head and looked at him; the chief put a finger to his lips, suggesting she stay quiet, and turned to walk into the woods. The girl followed him anxiously, and they continued on like this for several minutes. Finally, they arrived at the top of a treeless mound where they could see in every direction. Black Cat halted and motioned for the girl to come closer.

"Here we can talk; let my sister speak; my ears are open."

"Let’s chat here; I’ll let my sister talk; I’m all ears."

"What can I say that my father does not know?" the girl replied, suspiciously.

"What can I say that my dad doesn't already know?" the girl replied, suspiciously.

"My sister wishes to save the palefaces, is it not so?"

"My sister wants to help the white people, right?"

"Well, yes," she said, with exaltation; "for reasons I cannot tell you, these men, who, a few days back, were hateful to me, have become dear to me; today I would save them at the peril of my life."

"Well, yes," she said, excitedly; "for reasons I can't explain, these men, who just a few days ago I couldn't stand, have become important to me; today I would risk my life to save them."

"Yes," the old man said, as if speaking to himself, "women are so; like the leaves the wind carries off, their mind changes its direction with the slightest breath of passion."

"Yeah," the old man said, almost to himself, "women are like that; just like the leaves that the wind scatters, their minds shift direction with the smallest hint of passion."

"Now you know my secret," she continued boldly, "I do not care about having discovered it to you; act as you think proper, but no longer count on me."

"Now you know my secret," she said confidently, "I don’t care that I revealed it to you; do what you think is right, but don’t rely on me anymore."

"On the contrary," the Apache replied with his sardonic smile, "I count on you more than ever."

"On the contrary," the Apache said with a sarcastic smile, "I rely on you more than ever."

"What do you mean?"

"What do you mean?"

"Well," Black Cat continued, after taking a searching glance around, and letting his voice drop, "I wish to save them too."

"Well," Black Cat continued, taking a careful look around and lowering his voice, "I want to save them too."

"You?"

"You?"

"I. Did not the pale chief enable me to escape the death that awaited me in the Comanche village? Did he not share with me as a brother the firewater of his gourd, to give me strength to sit my horse, and rejoin the warriors Of my tribe? Black Cat is a great chief. Ingratitude is a white vice; gratitude is a red virtue. Black Cat will save his brother."

"I. Didn’t the pale chief help me escape the death that was waiting for me in the Comanche village? Didn’t he share with me like a brother the whiskey from his gourd, to give me strength to ride my horse and reunite with my tribe’s warriors? Black Cat is a great chief. Ingratitude is a white flaw; gratitude is a red virtue. Black Cat will save his brother."

"Thanks, chief," said the girl, as she pressed the old man's rough hands in hers; "thanks for your kindness. But, alas, time is slipping away rapidly, dawn will be here in a few hours, and perhaps we shall not succeed."

"Thanks, boss," the girl said, gripping the old man's rough hands in hers. "Thanks for your kindness. But, unfortunately, time is running out quickly; dawn will be here in a few hours, and maybe we won't succeed."

"Black Cat is prudent," the chief replied, "my sister must listen; but, in the first place, she may be glad to warn her friends that she is watching over them."

"Black Cat is sensible," the chief replied, "my sister needs to listen; but, first of all, she might be happy to let her friends know that she's looking out for them."

White Gazelle smiled in response; the Indian whistled in a peculiar fashion, and Sunbeam made her appearance.

White Gazelle smiled back; the Indian whistled in a strange way, and Sunbeam showed up.


CHAPTER VIII.

BLACK CAT AND UNICORN.

Black Cat had retained a profound gratitude to Valentine through the generosity with which the latter had saved his life. The chief sought by any means possible to pay the debt after the attack on the gambusino camp, during which he had so vigorously supported the hunter. All the time he was being carried down the swollen Gila in the buffalo hide canoes, Black Cat reflected seriously on the events taking place in his sight.

Black Cat felt a deep gratitude towards Valentine for the way he had saved his life. The chief was determined to repay this debt after the assault on the gambusino camp, where Valentine had bravely supported the hunter. As he was carried down the swollen Gila in the buffalo hide canoes, Black Cat seriously reflected on the events unfolding around him.

He knew, like all the Indian chiefs of the Far West, the causes of the hatred that separated the whites; moreover, he had been on several occasions enabled to appreciate the moral difference existing between the American squatter and the French hunter. Besides, the question was now settled in his mind; all his sympathies were attracted to Valentine. Still, it would be as well that his help, to be useful, should be freely accepted by his friends, so as to prevent any misunderstanding.

He knew, like all the Native American chiefs of the Far West, the reasons for the hatred that divided the white settlers. Additionally, he had had several opportunities to recognize the moral differences between the American squatter and the French hunter. Moreover, he had already made up his mind; all his sympathies were with Valentine. Still, it would be better if his help were freely accepted by his friends to avoid any misunderstandings.

When the earth had regained its equilibrium, and all had returned to the order laid down at the commencement of the universe, Black Cat gave a signal, and the canoes ran a shore. The chief ordered his men to bivouac where they were, and await him; then noticing a short distance off, a herd of wild horses, he lassoed one, tamed it in a few minutes, leaped on its back, and started at a gallop. At this moment the sun rose splendidly on the horizon.

When the earth had settled down again, and everything was back to the way it was at the start of the universe, Black Cat signaled, and the canoes came ashore. The chief instructed his men to set up camp where they were and wait for him; then, spotting a herd of wild horses nearby, he lassoed one, tamed it within minutes, jumped on its back, and took off at a gallop. Just then, the sun rose beautifully over the horizon.

The Apache chief journeyed the whole day without stopping, except a few moments to let his horse breathe, and at sunset he found himself a bowshot from Unicorn's village. After remaining in thought for a few minutes, the Indian appeared to make up his mind; he urged on his horse, and boldly entered the village, which, however, was deserted. Black Cat traversed it in every direction, finding at every step traces of the fearful fight of which it had been the scene a few days previously; but he did not see a soul, not even a dog.

The Apache chief rode all day without stopping, except for a few moments to let his horse catch its breath, and by sunset he was just a bowshot away from Unicorn's village. After thinking for a few minutes, the Indian seemed to come to a decision; he encouraged his horse onward and confidently entered the village, which was empty. Black Cat moved through it in every direction, discovering evidence of the terrible battle that had taken place there just days before, but he didn't see a single person, not even a dog.

When an Indian is following a trail, he is never discouraged, but goes on until he finds it. Black Cat left the village at the opposite end, looked about for a minute, and then started unhesitatingly straight ahead. His admirable knowledge of the prairie had not deceived him; four hours later he reached the skirt of the virgin forest, under whose green arches we have seen Unicorn's Comanches disappear. Black Cat also entered the forest by the same road as the village population had followed, and within an hour saw the fires flashing through the trees. The Apache stopped for a moment, looked around him, and then went on.

When an Indian is tracking a trail, he never gets discouraged; he just keeps going until he finds it. Black Cat left the village from the opposite end, took a quick look around, and then confidently moved straight ahead. His impressive knowledge of the prairie didn’t let him down; four hours later, he reached the edge of the untouched forest, beneath the green arches where we saw Unicorn’s Comanches vanish. Black Cat entered the forest using the same path the villagers had taken, and within an hour, he spotted the fires flickering through the trees. The Apache paused for a moment, glanced around, and then continued on.

Though apparently alone Black Cat felt that he was watched; he knew that since his first step in the forest, he was followed by invisible eyes. As he had not come however, in any warlike intention, he did not in any way attempt to conceal his trail. These tactics were comprehended by the Comanche sentries, who let him pass without revealing their presence, but still communicated the arrival of an Apache chief on their territory to each other, so that Black Cat's coming was known at the village, while he was still a long way from it.

Though he seemed alone, Black Cat felt like someone was watching him; he knew that since he first stepped into the forest, invisible eyes had been following him. However, since he hadn’t come with any hostile intention, he didn’t try to hide his trail. The Comanche sentries understood this tactic and let him pass without showing themselves, but they still informed each other about the arrival of an Apache chief on their land, so Black Cat's presence was known in the village while he was still far from it.

The chief entered a large clearing, in the midst of which stood several huts. Several chiefs were silently seated round a fire, burning in front of a calli, which Black Cat recognised as the medicine lodge. Contrary to the custom generally adopted in such cases, no one seemed to notice the approach of the chief, or rose to do him honour, and give him welcome. Black Cat understood that something extraordinary was occurring in the village, and that he was about to witness a strange scene.

The chief walked into a spacious clearing where several huts were located. A few chiefs were quietly sitting around a fire in front of a calli, which Black Cat recognized as the medicine lodge. Unlike the usual practice in these situations, no one acknowledged the chief's arrival or stood up to honor and welcome him. Black Cat sensed that something unusual was happening in the village and that he was about to see something strange.

He was in no way affected by the cold reception accorded to him; he dismounted, threw his bridle over his horse's neck, and, walking to the fire, sat down opposite Unicorn, between two chiefs, who fell back to make room for him. Then, drawing the calumet from his girdle, he filled and lit it, and began smoking, after bowing to the company. The latter replied by the same gesture, but did not interrupt the silence. At length Unicorn took the calumet from his lips, and turned to Black Cat.

He wasn't bothered at all by the chilly welcome he received; he got off his horse, tossed the bridle over its neck, and walked over to the fire, sitting down across from Unicorn, between two chiefs, who moved back to make space for him. Then, pulling the calumet from his belt, he filled it, lit it, and started smoking after nodding to the group. They returned the gesture but stayed quiet. Finally, Unicorn took the calumet from his mouth and turned to Black Cat.

"My brother is a great warrior," he said; "he is welcome, his arrival is a happy omen for my young men, at a moment when a terrible chief is about to leave us, and proceed to the happy hunting grounds."

"My brother is an amazing warrior," he said; "he's welcome, his arrival is a good sign for my young men, especially now when a fierce chief is about to leave us and head to the happy hunting grounds."

"The Master of Life protected me, in permitting me to arrive so opportunely; who is the chief about to die?"

"The Master of Life watched over me by allowing me to arrive at just the right time; who is the one about to die?"

"The Panther is weary of life," Unicorn replied, in a mournful voice; "he counts many winters, his tired arm can no longer fell the buffalo or the elk, his clouded eye only distinguishes with difficulty the nearest objects."

"The Panther is tired of life," Unicorn replied, in a sad voice; "he's been around for many winters, his tired arm can no longer bring down the buffalo or the elk, and his cloudy eye struggles to see even the closest things."

"The Panther is no longer useful to his brothers, but has become a burden to them; he must die," Black Cat remarked, sententiously.

"The Panther is no longer helpful to his brothers; instead, he’s become a burden to them. He needs to die," Black Cat said, with a sense of finality.

"That is what the chief himself thought; he has this day communicated his intentions to the council assembled here round the fire, and I, his son, have undertaken to open for him the gates of another world."

"That's what the chief himself thinks; he shared his plans with the council gathered here around the fire today, and I, his son, have taken it upon myself to open the doors to another world for him."

"Panther is a wise chief; what can a man do with life when he grows a burden to others? The Wacondah has been kind to the redskins in giving them the necessary discernment to get rid of the aged and weak, and send them to another world, where they will be born again, and after this short trial, hunt with all the vigor of youth."

"Panther is a wise leader; what can a person do with life when they become a burden to others? The Wacondah has been compassionate to the Native Americans by giving them the necessary discernment to let go of the old and weak, sending them to another world, where they will be reborn and, after this brief experience, hunt with all the energy of youth."

"My brother has spoken well," Unicorn answered, with a bow.

"My brother has spoken well," Unicorn replied, with a bow.

At this moment a movement took place in the crowd assembled round the sweating lodge, in which the old chief, was. The door opened, and Panther appeared. He was an old man of majestic height—in opposition to the majority of Indians, who retain for a long time the appearance of youth—his hair and beard, which fell in disorder on his shoulders and chest, were of a dazzling whiteness. On his face, whose features were imprinted with unconquerable energy, could be seen all the marks of a decrepitude which had attained its last limits. He was clothed in his handsomest costume, and painted and armed for war.

At that moment, a movement stirred in the crowd gathered around the sweat lodge where the old chief was. The door swung open, and Panther stepped out. He was an old man of impressive height—unlike most Indians, who often retain a youthful appearance for a long time—his hair and beard, falling in disarray on his shoulders and chest, were strikingly white. His face, marked by indomitable strength, bore all the signs of extreme old age. He was dressed in his finest attire, painted and armed for battle.

So soon as he appeared in the doorway of the hut all the chiefs rose. Unicorn walked up to him and respectfully offered his right arm, on which he leant. The old man, supported by his son, tottered up to the fire, before which he squatted. The other chiefs took their place by his side, and the warriors formed a wide circle round them. The great calumet of peace was brought in by the pipe bearer, who presented it to the old man, and when it had gone round the circle, Panther took the word. His voice was low and faint, but, owing to the deep silence that prevailed, it was heard by all.

As soon as he appeared in the doorway of the hut, all the chiefs stood up. Unicorn walked over to him and respectfully offered his right arm for support. The old man, helped by his son, slowly made his way to the fire, where he sat down. The other chiefs gathered beside him, and the warriors formed a wide circle around them. The great peace pipe was brought in by the pipe bearer, who presented it to the old man, and once it had gone around the circle, Panther began to speak. His voice was soft and weak, but because of the deep silence that surrounded them, everyone could hear him.

"My sons," he said, "I am about to depart for another country; I shall soon be near the Master of Life. I will tell the warriors of our nation whom I meet on the road that the Comanches are still invincible, and their nation is the queen of the prairies."

"My sons," he said, "I’m about to leave for another country; soon I’ll be close to the Master of Life. I’ll tell the warriors of our nation I meet along the way that the Comanches are still unbeatable, and their nation is the queen of the prairies."

A murmur of satisfaction, soon suppressed, however, greeted these words; in a moment the old man continued—

A quiet sound of approval, quickly hushed, followed these words; after a moment, the old man went on—

"Continue to be brave as your ancestors; be implacable to the palefaces, those devouring wolves, covered with an elk skin; let them ever assume the feet of the antelope, to fly more speedily before you, and may they never see the wolf tails you fasten to your heels. Never taste the firewater, that poison, by the help of which the palefaces enervate us, render us weak as women, and incapable of avenging insults. When you are assembling round the war or hunting fire in your camp, think sometimes of Panther, the chief, whose renown was formerly great, and who, seeing that the Wacondah forgot him on earth, preferred to die sooner than be longer a burthen to his nation. Tell the young warriors who tread the path for the first time, the exploits of your chief, Bounding Panther, who was so long the terror of the foes of the Comanches."

"Keep being brave like your ancestors; stand firm against the white settlers, those ravenous wolves dressed in elk skin; let them try to run fast like antelopes to escape you, and may they never see the wolf tails you attach to your heels. Never drink the firewater, that poison that weakens us, making us as fragile as women and unable to defend ourselves against insults. When you gather around the fire for war or hunting in your camp, remember Panther, the chief, whose name was once celebrated, and who, realizing that the Great Spirit had forgotten him, chose to die rather than be a burden to his people any longer. Tell the young warriors who are walking this path for the first time about the feats of your chief, Bounding Panther, who was feared by the enemies of the Comanches for so long."

While uttering these words the old chief's eye had become animated, and his voice trembled with emotion. The Indians assembled round him listened to him respectfully.

While saying these words, the old chief's eyes lit up, and his voice shook with emotion. The Indians gathered around him listened to him with respect.

"But what use is it to speak thus?" he went on, suppressing a sigh; "I know that my memory will not die out among you, for my son Unicorn is here to succeed me, and guide you in his turn on the path where I so long led you. Bring my last meal, so that we may soon strike up 'the song of the Great Remedy.'"

"But what’s the point of speaking like this?" he continued, holding back a sigh; "I know my memory will live on among you, because my son Unicorn is here to take my place and lead you down the path where I have guided you for so long. Bring me my last meal, so we can soon start 'the song of the Great Remedy.'"

Immediately the Indians brought up pots filled with boiled dog's flesh, and at a sign from Panther, the meal commenced. When it was ended the old man lit his calumet, and smoked, while the warriors danced round him, with Unicorn at their head. Presently the old man made a sign, and the warriors stopped.

Immediately, the Indians brought out pots filled with boiled dog meat, and at a signal from Panther, the meal started. After it was over, the old man lit his pipe and smoked while the warriors danced around him, with Unicorn leading them. Soon, the old man made a gesture, and the warriors halted.

"What does my father desire?" Unicorn asked.

"What does my dad want?" Unicorn asked.

"I wish you to sing the song of the Great Remedy."

"I want you to sing the song of the Great Remedy."

"Good," Unicorn replied, "my father shall be obeyed."

"Good," Unicorn replied, "my father should be obeyed."

Then he struck up that strange chant, of which the following is a translation, the Indians joining in chorus and continuing to dance:

Then he started that odd chant, of which the following is a translation, with the Indians joining in chorus and continuing to dance:

"Master of Life, thou givest us courage! It is true that redskins know that thou lovest them. We send thee our father this day. See how old and decrepit he is! The Bounding Panther has been changed into a clumsy bear! Grant that he may find himself young in another world, and able to, hunt as in former times."

"Master of Life, you give us courage! It's true that the Native Americans know you love them. We send you our father today. Look how old and frail he is! The Bounding Panther has turned into a clumsy bear! Please let him find youth in another world and be able to hunt like he did before."

And the round danced on, the old man smoking his pipe stoically the while. At length, when the calumet was empty, he shook out the ashes on his thumbnail, laid the pipe before him, and looked up to heaven. At this moment the first signs of twilight tinged the extreme line of the horizon with an opaline hue, the old man drew himself up, his eye became animated, and flashed.

And the circle kept going, the old man calmly smoking his pipe the whole time. Eventually, when the pipe was empty, he tapped the ashes onto his thumbnail, put the pipe in front of him, and looked up at the sky. At that moment, the first hints of twilight colored the edge of the horizon with a pearly glow, the old man straightened up, his eyes lit up, and sparkled.

"The hour has come," he said, in a loud and firm voice; "the Wacondah, summons me. Farewell, Comanche warriors; my son, you have to send me to the Master of Life."

"The time has come," he said in a loud, strong voice; "the Wacondah calls me. Goodbye, Comanche warriors; my son, you need to send me to the Master of Life."

Unicorn drew out the tomahawk hanging from his belt, brandished it over his head, and without hesitation, and with a movement swift as thought, cleft the skull of the old man, whose smiling face was turned to him, and who fell without a sigh.

Unicorn pulled out the tomahawk from his belt, raised it above his head, and without hesitation, with a speed as quick as thought, struck down the old man, whose smiling face was directed at him, and who collapsed without a sound.

He was dead!

He’s dead!

The dance began again more rapid and irregularly, and the warriors shouted in chorus:

The dance started again, faster and more erratically, and the warriors shouted together:

"Wacondah! Wacondah! Receive this warrior! See, he did not fear death! He knew there was no such thing, as he was to be born again in thy bosom!

"Wacondah! Wacondah! Welcome this warrior! Look, he didn’t fear death! He understood that it didn’t exist, as he would be reborn in your embrace!

"Wacondah! Wacondah! Receive this warrior. He was just! The blood flowed red and pure in his heart! The words his chest uttered were wise!

"Wacondah! Wacondah! Welcome this warrior. He was fair! The blood in his heart flowed red and pure! The words from his chest were wise!"

"Wacondah! Wacondah! Receive this warrior! He was the greatest and most celebrated of thy Comanche children!

"Wacondah! Wacondah! Welcome this warrior! He was the greatest and most celebrated of your Comanche children!"

"Wacondah! Wacondah! Receive this warrior. See how many scalps he wears at his girdle.

"Wacondah! Wacondah! Welcome this warrior. Look at how many scalps he wears at his belt."

"Wacondah! Wacondah! Receive this warrior!"

"Wacondah! Wacondah! Welcome this warrior!"

The song and dancing lasted till daybreak, when, at a signal from Unicorn, they ceased.

The singing and dancing continued until dawn, when, at a signal from Unicorn, they stopped.

"Our father has gone," he said; "his soul has left his body, which it inhabited too long, to choose another abode. Let us give him a burial suited to so great a warrior."

"Our father has passed away," he said; "his soul has left the body it occupied for too long to find a new home. Let’s give him a burial worthy of such a great warrior."

The preparations were not lengthy; the body of the Bounding Panther was carefully washed, then interred in a sitting posture, with his war weapons; the last horse he had ridden and his dogs were placed by his side, after having their throats cut; and then a bark hut was erected over the tomb to preserve it from the profanation of wild beasts; on the top of the hut a pole was planted, surmounted by the scalps the old warrior had taken at a period when he, still young and full of strength, led the Comanches in action.

The preparations didn't take long; the body of the Bounding Panther was carefully cleaned and buried in a sitting position, along with his weapons. His last horse and his dogs were placed by his side after their throats were cut. Then, a bark hut was built over the grave to protect it from being disturbed by wild animals. On top of the hut, a pole was raised, topped with the scalps the old warrior had taken when he, still young and strong, led the Comanches into battle.

Black Cat witnessed all the affecting incidents of this mournful tragedy respectfully, and with religious devotion. When the funeral rites were ended, Unicorn came up to him.

Black Cat observed all the poignant moments of this sorrowful tragedy with respect and deep reverence. When the funeral services were over, Unicorn approached him.

"I thank my brother," the Comanche said, "for having helped us to pay the last duties to an illustrious warrior. Now I am quite at my brother's service, he can speak without fear; the ears of a friend are open, and his heart will treasure up the words addressed to it."

"I thank my brother," the Comanche said, "for helping us honor an illustrious warrior. Now I am completely at my brother's service; he can speak freely now. A friend is always listening, and his heart will keep the words shared with him."

"Unicorn is the first warrior of his nation," Black Cat replied, with a bow; "justice and honour dwell in him: a cloud has passed over my mind and rendered it sad."

"Unicorn is the first warrior of his nation," Black Cat said, bowing. "Justice and honor live within him: a cloud has crossed my mind and made it heavy."

"Let my brother open his heart to me, I know that he is one of the most celebrated chiefs of his nation. Black Cat no longer counts the scalps he has taken from his enemies—what is the reason that renders him sad?"

"Let my brother share his feelings with me; I know he is one of the most respected leaders of his people. Black Cat no longer counts the scalps he has taken from his enemies—what is it that makes him sad?"

The Apache chief smiled proudly at Unicorn's remarks.

The Apache chief smiled proudly at Unicorn's comments.

"The friend of my brother, the great pale hunter, adopted by his tribe," he said sharply, "is running a terrible danger at this moment."

"The friend of my brother, the great pale hunter, adopted by his tribe," he said sharply, "is in serious danger right now."

"Wah!" the chief said; "Can that be true? Koutonepi is the flesh of my bones; who touches him wounds me. My brother will explain."

"Wah!" the chief said; "Is that really true? Koutonepi is like my own flesh; whoever harms him hurts me. My brother will explain."

Black Cat then narrated to Unicorn the way in which Valentine had saved his life, the leagues formed by the Apaches and other nations of the Far West against him, and the critical position in which the hunter now was, owing to the influence of Red Cedar with the Indians, and the forces he had at his command at this moment. Unicorn shook his head over the story.

Black Cat then told Unicorn how Valentine had saved his life, the alliances formed by the Apaches and other tribes of the Far West against him, and the tough spot the hunter was currently in, due to Red Cedar's influence over the Indians and the forces he had at his disposal right now. Unicorn shook his head at the story.

"Koutonepi is wise and intrepid," he said; "loyalty dwells in his heart, but he cannot resist—how to help him? A man, however brave he may be, is not equal to one hundred."

"Koutonepi is smart and fearless," he said; "loyalty lives in his heart, but he can't resist—how can we help him? A man, no matter how brave, is no match for a hundred."

"Valentine is my brother," the Apache answered; "I have sworn to save him. But what can I do alone?"

"Valentine is my brother," the Apache replied. "I've promised to save him. But what can I do by myself?"

Suddenly a woman rushed between, the two chiefs: it was Sunbeam.

Suddenly, a woman rushed between the two chiefs: it was Sunbeam.

"If my master permits," she said with a suppliant look at Unicorn, "I will help you: a woman can do many things."

"If my master allows," she said, looking at Unicorn with a pleading expression, "I will help you: a woman is capable of many things."

There was a silence, during which the chief regarded the squaw, who stood modest and motionless before them.

There was a silence as the chief looked at the woman, who stood quietly and still in front of them.

"My sister is brave," Black Cat at length said; "but a woman is a weak creature, whose help is of but very slight weight under such grave circumstances."

"My sister is brave," Black Cat finally said; "but a woman is a weak individual, whose support carries very little weight in such serious situations."

"Perhaps so," she said boldly.

"Maybe so," she said confidently.

"Wife," Unicorn said, as he laid his hand on her shoulder, "go whither your heart calls you; save my brother and pay the debt you have contracted with him: my eye will follow you, and at the first signal I will run up."

"Wife," Unicorn said, placing his hand on her shoulder, "go wherever your heart leads you; save my brother and fulfill the promise you made to him: my eyes will be on you, and at the first sign, I will come running."

"Thanks," the young woman said, joyfully, and kneeling before the chief, she affectionately kissed his hand.

"Thanks," the young woman said, happily, and kneeling in front of the chief, she lovingly kissed his hand.

Unicorn went on—

Unicorn continued—

"I confide this woman to my brother—I know that his heart is great: I am at my ease; farewell."

"I trust this woman to my brother—I know he has a big heart: I feel at peace; goodbye."

And after a parting signal he dismissed his guest; the chief entered his calli without looking back, and let the buffalo hide curtain fall behind him. Sunbeam looked after him; when he had disappeared, she turned to Black Cat.

And after giving a farewell signal, he sent his guest away; the chief walked into his calli without looking back and let the buffalo hide curtain drop behind him. Sunbeam watched him leave; once he was gone, she turned to Black Cat.

"Let us go," she said, "to save our friend."

"Let's go," she said, "to save our friend."

A few hours later, the Apache chief, followed by a young woman, rejoined his tribe on the banks of the Gila, and on the next day but one Black Cat arrived with his entire forces at the hill of Mad Buffalo.

A few hours later, the Apache chief, followed by a young woman, reunited with his tribe by the Gila River, and the day after next, Black Cat arrived with all his forces at Mad Buffalo Hill.


CHAPTER IX.

THE MEETING.

The preceding explanations given, we will resume our story at the point where we left it at the end of chapter seven. Sunbeam, without speaking, offered the Spanish girl a piece of paper, a species of wooden skewer, and a shell filled with blue paint. The Gazelle gave a start of joy.

The previous explanations aside, we’ll continue our story from where we left off at the end of chapter seven. Sunbeam, without saying a word, handed the Spanish girl a piece of paper, a kind of wooden skewer, and a shell filled with blue paint. The Gazelle jumped with joy.

"Oh, I understand," she said.

"Oh, got it," she said.

The chief smiled.

The boss smiled.

"The whites have a great deal of knowledge," he said, "nothing escapes them; my daughter will draw a collar for the pale chief."

"The white people know a lot," he said, "nothing gets past them; my daughter will draw a collar for the pale chief."

"Yes," she murmured, "but will he believe me?"

"Yeah," she whispered, "but will he trust me?"

"My daughter will put her heart in that paper, and the white hunter will recognise it."

"My daughter will pour her heart into that paper, and the white hunter will see it."

The girl heaved a sigh.

The girl sighed.

"Let us try," she said.

"Let's give it a shot," she said.

With a feverish movement she took the paper from Sunbeam's hand, hastily wrote a few words, and returned it to the young Indian, who stood motionless and stoical before her. Sunbeam rolled up the paper, and carefully fastened it round an arrow.

With a frantic movement, she grabbed the paper from Sunbeam's hand, quickly wrote a few words, and handed it back to the young Indian, who stood still and expressionless in front of her. Sunbeam rolled up the paper and securely attached it to an arrow.

"Within an hour it will be delivered," she said, and she disappeared in the wood with the lightness of a startled fawn. This little affair took her less time to perform than we have been employed in describing it. When the Indian girl, taught long before by Black Cat the part she had to play, had gone off to deliver her message, the chief said—

"Within an hour it will be delivered," she said, and then she vanished into the woods as quickly as a startled fawn. This task took her less time to complete than we have spent describing it. Once the Indian girl, who had been trained by Black Cat long ago for her role, went off to deliver her message, the chief said—

"You see that, though we may not save them all, those who are dear to us will at any rate escape."

"You see, even if we can’t save everyone, at least those we care about will be safe."

"May Heaven grant that you are not mistaken, father," the girl said.

"Hopefully, you're not wrong about this, Dad," the girl said.

"Wacondah is great—his power is unbounded—he can do everything—my daughter can hope."

"Wacondah is amazing—his power knows no limits—he can do anything—my daughter can dream."

After this a long conversation took place between the couple, at the end of which, White Gazelle glided unnoticed, among the trees, and proceeded to a hill a short distance from the post occupied by the whites, called Elk Hill, where she had given Don Pablo the meeting. At the thought of seeing the Mexican again, the girl had been involuntarily attacked by an undefinable emotion; she felt her heart contracted, and all her limbs trembled. The recollection of what had passed between her and him so short a time back still troubled her ideas, and rendered the task she had imposed on herself even more difficult.

After that, the couple had a long conversation, and by the time it ended, White Gazelle slipped away quietly among the trees and made her way to a hill not far from the whites' post, called Elk Hill, where she had met Don Pablo. Just the thought of seeing the Mexican again made the girl feel an intense emotion she couldn't quite define; her heart felt tight, and she trembled all over. The memories of what had happened between them so recently still weighed on her mind, making the task she had set for herself even harder.

At this moment she was no longer the rude amazon we have represented her to our readers, who, hardened since her childhood to the terrible scenes of prairie life, braved the greatest perils. She felt herself a woman; all the manliness in her had disappeared, only leaving a timid, trembling girl, who shuddered to find herself face to face with the man whom she reproached herself with having so cruelly outraged, and who, perhaps, on seeing her, would not condescend to enter into any explanation, but turn his back on her.

At that moment, she was no longer the tough warrior we had portrayed her to our readers, who, hardened since childhood by the brutal realities of prairie life, faced the greatest dangers. She felt like a woman; all her bravery had vanished, leaving just a shy, trembling girl who quaked at the thought of standing in front of the man she blamed herself for having so harshly offended, and who, perhaps, upon seeing her, would not even bother to talk to her and would just walk away.

All these thoughts and many others whirled about in her brain while she proceeded with a furtive step to the place of meeting. The nearer she drew the more lively her fears became, for her mind retraced with greater force the indignity of her previous conduct. At length she arrived, and found the top of the hill still deserted. A sigh of relief escaped from her oppressed chest, and she returned thanks to Heaven for granting her a few moments' respite to prepare herself for the solemn interview she had craved.

All these thoughts and many others swirled in her mind as she quietly made her way to the meeting place. The closer she got, the more intense her fears became, as her mind replayed the shame of her past actions. Finally, she arrived and found the top of the hill still empty. A sigh of relief escaped from her heavy chest, and she thanked Heaven for giving her a moment to prepare for the serious conversation she had wanted.

But the first moment passed, another anxiety troubled her; she feared lest Don Pablo would not accept her invitation, but despise the chance of safety offered him. Then, with her head thrust forward, her eyes fixed on space, and striving to sound the depths of the gloom, she waited anxiously, counting the seconds. No one has yet been able to calculate how many centuries each moment is composed of to a person who is waiting. The girl was beginning to doubt Don Pablo's arrival; a gloomy despair seized upon her, and she cursed the material responsibility which nailed her inactively to the spot.

But as the first moment passed, another anxiety troubled her; she feared that Don Pablo would not accept her invitation and would reject the chance for safety offered to him. Then, with her head pushed forward, her eyes fixed somewhere in the distance, and trying to fathom the depths of the darkness, she waited anxiously, counting the seconds. No one has ever been able to determine how many centuries each moment consists of for someone who is waiting. The girl was starting to doubt Don Pablo's arrival; a heavy despair took hold of her, and she cursed the situation that kept her stuck in place.

Let us describe in a few words what was happening at this moment on the Hill of Mad Buffalo. Valentine, Curumilla and Don Pablo, seated on the crest of the hill, were silently smoking, each thinking apart of the means to be employed to escape from the painful position in which they were, when a shrill whistle was heard, and a long arrow, passing rapidly between the three men, buried itself deeply in the sods of the grassy mount, at the foot of which they were seated.

Let me quickly describe what was happening at that moment on the Hill of Mad Buffalo. Valentine, Curumilla, and Don Pablo sat silently at the top of the hill, each lost in their own thoughts about how to escape the difficult situation they were in. Suddenly, a sharp whistle broke the silence, and a long arrow flew swiftly between them, embedding itself deep in the grass at the foot of the hill where they were seated.

"What is that?" Valentine, the first to regain his coolness, exclaimed. "By heavens! Can the redskins be beginning the attack already?"

"What is that?" Valentine, the first to regain his composure, exclaimed. "Oh my god! Could the Native Americans really be starting the attack already?"

"Let us wake our friends," said Don Pablo.

"Let’s wake up our friends," said Don Pablo.

"A friend!" grunted Curumilla, who had pulled the arrow out and examined it attentively.

"A friend!" grunted Curumilla, who had pulled the arrow out and examined it closely.

"What do you mean, chief?" the hunter asked.

"What do you mean, boss?" the hunter asked.

"Look!" the Indian replied laconically, as he gave him the arrow, and pointed to the paper rolled round it.

"Look!" the Indian said flatly as he handed him the arrow and pointed to the paper wrapped around it.

"So it is," Valentine said, as he unfastened the paper, while Curumilla picked up a burning log and held it to him as a candle.

"So it is," Valentine said, as he unwrapped the paper, while Curumilla picked up a burning log and held it up to him like a candle.

"Hum!" Don Pablo muttered, "this mode of corresponding appears to me rather strange."

"Hum!" Don Pablo muttered, "this way of communicating seems pretty odd to me."

"We will see what it all means," the hunter answered.

"We'll see what it all means," the hunter replied.

He unfolded the paper, on which a few lines were written in Spanish, and read the following—

He unfolded the paper, which had a few lines written in Spanish, and read the following—

"The palefaces are lost; the Indian tribes, assembled from all parts and helped by the Pirates of the Prairies, surround them. The white men have no help to expect from anybody. Unicorn is too far off, Bloodson too much engaged in defending himself to have time to think of them. Don Pablo de Zarate can, if he likes, escape the death that menaces him, and save those who are dear to him. His fate is in his own hands. So soon as he has received this, let him leave his camp and proceed alone to Elk Hill, where he will meet a person prepared to supply him with the means he must seek in vain elsewhere; this person will await Don Pablo till sunrise. He is implored not to neglect this warning; tomorrow will be too late to save him, for he would infallibly succumb in a mad struggle.

"The white men are lost; the Native tribes, gathered from all around and supported by the Prairie Pirates, have them surrounded. The white men can't count on anyone for help. Unicorn is too far away, and Bloodson is too busy defending himself to think about them. Don Pablo de Zarate can escape the deadly threat over him and save his loved ones if he decides to. His fate is in his hands. As soon as he receives this message, he should leave his camp and go alone to Elk Hill, where he will meet someone ready to give him what he won't find anywhere else; this person will wait for Don Pablo until sunrise. He is advised not to ignore this warning; tomorrow will be too late to save himself, as he would definitely be caught in a chaotic fight."

"A FRIEND."

"A Friend."

On reading this strange missive, the young man let his head sink on his chest, and remained for a long time plunged in deep thought.

On reading this strange message, the young man let his head drop onto his chest and stayed there for a long time lost in deep thought.

"What is to be done?" he muttered.

"What should we do?" he whispered.

"Why go, hang it all!" Valentine answered; "Who knows whether this scrap of paper may not contain the salvation of all of us?"

"Why go, forget it!" Valentine replied; "Who knows if this piece of paper could be the key to saving all of us?"

"But suppose it is treachery?"

"But what if it's treachery?"

"Treachery! Nonsense, my friend, you must be joking. The Indians are thorough rogues and traitors, I grant; but they have a fearful terror of anything written, which they believe emanates from the genius of evil. No, this letter does not come from the Indians. As for the pirates, they can use a rifle very well, but are completely ignorant of a goose quill; and I declare, from here to Monterey on one side and to New York, on the other, you will not find one who knows how to write. This letter, therefore, emanates from a friend; but who that friend is, is more difficult to guess."

"Treachery! Nonsense, my friend, you must be joking. The Indians are definitely rogues and traitors, I'll give you that; but they have a real fear of anything written, which they believe comes from evil spirits. No, this letter didn’t come from the Indians. As for the pirates, they can aim a rifle just fine, but they don’t know a thing about writing with a quill; and I swear, from here to Monterey on one side and New York on the other, you won't find a single one who knows how to write. So, this letter must come from a friend; but figuring out who that friend is, is much harder."

"Then your opinion is to grant the meeting?"

"Are you saying we should go ahead and have the meeting?"

"Why not? Taking, of course, all the precautions usual in such a case."

"Why not? Just make sure to take all the usual precautions in this situation."

"Must I go alone?"

"Do I have to go alone?"

"Canarios! people always go alone to such meetings: that is settled," Valentine said with a grin; "still, they are accompanied, and would be fools were they not."

"Canaries! People always go alone to those meetings: that's a fact," Valentine said with a grin; "still, they have company, and they'd be foolish if they didn't."

"Assuming that I am willing to follow your advice, I cannot leave my father alone here."

"Assuming I'm okay with following your advice, I can't leave my dad alone here."

"Your father is safe for the present; besides, he has with him the general and Curumilla, who, I answer for it, will not let him be surprised in our absence. However, that is your affair; still, I would observe, that under circumstances so critical as ours, all secondary considerations ought to be laid aside. Canarios, friend! Think that the safety of all of us may be the reward of the venture."

"Your dad is safe for now; besides, he has the general and Curumilla with him, and I’m sure they won’t let anything happen to him while we’re gone. However, that’s up to you; still, I want to point out that in such critical circumstances as ours, we should set aside any secondary concerns. Canarios, my friend! Remember that the safety of all of us might be the reward for taking this risk."

"You are right, brother," the young man said boldly; "who knows whether I might not have to reproach myself with your death and my father's if I neglected this hint? I go."

"You’re right, brother," the young man said confidently; "who knows if I might end up blaming myself for your death and our father's if I ignore this warning? I’m going."

"Good," the hunter said, "do so; for my part, I know what is left me to do. Be at your ease," he added with his ironical smile; "you will go alone to the meeting, but if you need help, I shall not be long in making my appearance."

"Alright," the hunter said, "go ahead; as for me, I know what I have to do. Relax," he added with a sarcastic smile; "you'll go to the meeting by yourself, but if you need assistance, I won't take long to show up."

"Very good; but the chief point is to leave this place and reach Elk Hill unnoticed by the thousand tiger-cat eyes the Apaches are probably fixing on us at this moment."

"Very good; but the main thing is to get out of here and reach Elk Hill without being seen by the countless watchful eyes of the Apaches that are probably watching us right now."

"Trust to me for that," the hunter answered.

"Count on me for that," the hunter said.

In fact, a few minutes later, Don Pablo, guided by Valentine, was climbing up Elk hill, unnoticed by the Apaches.

In fact, a few minutes later, Don Pablo, led by Valentine, was climbing up Elk Hill, unnoticed by the Apaches.

In the meanwhile, White Gazelle was still waiting, her body bent forward, and listening for the slightest sound that would reveal the presence of the man she had so earnestly begged to come. Suddenly a rough hand was laid on her shoulder, and a mocking voice muttered in her ear:—

In the meantime, White Gazelle was still waiting, her body leaning forward, listening for the tiniest sound that would show the presence of the man she had desperately asked to come. Suddenly, a rough hand landed on her shoulder, and a mocking voice whispered in her ear:—

"Hilloh, Niña, what are you doing so far from the camp? Are you afraid lest your enemies should escape?"

"Hilloh, Niña, what are you doing so far from the camp? Are you worried that your enemies might get away?"

The Spaniard turned with an ill-disguised movement of disgust, and saw Nathan, Red Cedar's eldest son.

The Spaniard turned with a barely concealed look of disgust and saw Nathan, Red Cedar's oldest son.

"Yes, it is I," the bandit went on; "does that astonish you, Niña? We arrived an hour ago with the finest collection of vultures that can be imagined."

"Yeah, it's me," the bandit continued; "does that surprise you, Niña? We got here an hour ago with the best collection of vultures you could ever imagine."

"But what are you doing here?" she said, scarce knowing why she asked the question.

"But what are you doing here?" she asked, barely aware of why she was asking the question.

"Oh!" he continued, "I have also come to revenge myself; I left my father and the others down there, and, have come to explore the country a little. But," he added, with a sinister laugh, "that is not the question at this moment. What the deuce sets you roaming about at this time of night, at the risk of having an unpleasant encounter?"

"Oh!" he continued, "I've also come to get my revenge; I left my dad and the others down there and came to check out the area a bit. But," he added with a creepy laugh, "that's not the issue right now. What on earth are you doing wandering around at this hour, risking a bad encounter?"

"What have I to fear—am I not armed?"

"What do I have to fear—am I not armed?"

"That is true," the pirate replied with a grin; "but you are pretty, and, devil take me if I don't know fellows who, in my place, would laugh at the playthings you have in your girdle. Yes, you are very pretty, Niña, don't you know it? Hang me, as no one has yet told you so, I feel very much inclined to do so; what's your opinion, eh?"

"That's true," the pirate said with a grin; "but you're really pretty, and honestly, I know guys who, if they were in my position, would laugh at the trinkets you have in your belt. Yes, you are very pretty, Niña, don't you realize that? I swear, since no one has told you this yet, I feel like I should; what do you think, huh?"

"The wretch is mad with drink," the girl muttered, as she saw the brigand's flushed face, and his staggering legs.

"The poor guy is wasted," the girl whispered, noticing the brigand's red face and his unsteady legs.

"Leave me," she said to him, "the hour is badly chosen for jesting, we have, more important matters to arrange."

"Leave me," she said to him, "this isn't the right time for joking around; we have more important things to take care of."

"Stuff, we are all mortal, and hang me if I care what may happen tomorrow! On the contrary, I find the hour splendidly chosen; we are alone, no one can over hear us; what prevents us, then, from expressing our adoration of one another?"

"Look, we’re all human, and honestly, I don’t care what happens tomorrow! In fact, I think this moment is perfectly timed; we’re alone, no one can hear us; so what’s stopping us from sharing our feelings for each other?"

"No one, were it true," the girl answered resolutely; "but I am not in the humour to listen to your chattering; so be good enough to withdraw. I am awaiting here the war party of the Buffalo Apaches, who will soon arrive and take up their position on this hill; instead of losing precious time, you would do better to join Red Cedar and Stanapat, with whom you must settle all the details of the enemy's attack."

"No one, if it were true," the girl replied firmly; "but I'm not in the mood to listen to your chatter, so please leave. I'm waiting here for the war party of the Buffalo Apaches, who will arrive soon and take their position on this hill. Instead of wasting precious time, you should go join Red Cedar and Stanapat, with whom you need to sort out all the details of the enemy's attack."

"That is true," the bandit answered, the words having slightly sobered him. "You are right, Niña, I will go; but what is put off is not lost; I hope on some other day to find you not so wild, my dear. Good bye!"

"That's true," the bandit replied, sounding a little more serious. "You’re right, Niña, I’ll leave; but what’s postponed isn’t gone; I hope that another day I’ll find you a bit tamer, my dear. Goodbye!"

And, carelessly turning, the bandit threw his rifle on his shoulder, and went down the hill in the direction of the Apache camp. The young Spaniard, left alone, congratulated herself on escaping the danger that had momentarily threatened her, for she had trembled lest Don Pablo might arrive while Nathan was with her. Still, the news of Red Cedar's position heightened White Gazelle's apprehensions and redoubled her alarm about those whom she had resolved to save at all hazards. At the moment when she no longer hoped to see the young man, and was looking out for him more to satisfy her conscience than in the chance of seeing him, she saw, a little distance off, a man hurriedly walking towards her, and guessed, more than recognised, that it was Don Pablo.

And, carelessly turning, the bandit slung his rifle over his shoulder and walked down the hill towards the Apache camp. The young Spaniard, left alone, congratulated herself on avoiding the danger that had briefly threatened her, as she had worried that Don Pablo might arrive while Nathan was with her. Still, the news of Red Cedar's situation heightened White Gazelle's fears and intensified her concern for those she was determined to save at any cost. Just when she had given up hope of seeing the young man and was scanning the area more to ease her conscience than out of any real expectation of finding him, she noticed a man walking quickly towards her from a distance, and guessed, rather than recognized, that it was Don Pablo.

"At last!" she exclaimed joyfully, as she rushed to meet him.

"Finally!" she said excitedly as she hurried to meet him.

The young man was soon by her side, but on perceiving who it was, he fell back a pace.

The young man was quickly by her side, but when he realized who it was, he stepped back a bit.

"You," he said; "did you write to ask me here?"

"You," he said, "did you write to invite me here?"

"Yes," she answered, in a trembling voice, "I did."

"Yes," she replied, her voice shaking, "I did."

"What can there be in common between us?" Don Pablo said, contemptuously.

"What could we possibly have in common?" Don Pablo said, disdainfully.

"Oh! Do not crush me; I now can understand how culpable and unworthy my conduct was: pardon a madness which I deplore. Listen to me; in Heaven's name do not despise the advice I am about to give you, for your life and that of those you love are at stake."

"Oh! Please don't hurt me; I now realize how blameworthy and unworthy my actions were: forgive a madness I regret. Please, for the sake of Heaven, don't ignore the advice I'm about to give you, because your life and the lives of your loved ones are at risk."

"Thank Heaven, madam," the young man replied coldly; "during the few hours we were together, I learnt to know you sufficiently to place no faith in any of your protestations; I have only one regret at this moment, and that is, in having allowed myself to enter the snare you have laid for me."

"Thank goodness, ma'am," the young man replied coolly; "in the short time we spent together, I got to know you well enough to not believe any of your claims; I only have one regret right now, and that’s that I let myself fall into the trap you set for me."

"I lay a snare for you!" she exclaimed indignantly, "when I would gladly shed the last drop of my blood to save you."

"I set a trap for you!" she said angrily, "when I would gladly give my last drop of blood to save you."

"Save me—nonsense! Ruin me, you mean," Don Pablo continued, with a smile of contempt; "do you fancy me so foolish? Be frank, at least; your project has succeeded, and I am in your hands; produce your accomplices, who are doubtless hidden behind those trees, and I will not do them the honour of disputing my life with them."

"Save me—what a joke! You mean ruin me," Don Pablo said with a smirk. "Do you think I'm that naive? Just be honest; your plan worked, and now I'm at your mercy. Bring out your partners in crime, who are probably hiding behind those trees, and I won’t give them the satisfaction of fighting for my life."

"Oh, Heaven!" the girl exclaimed, as she writhed her hands in despair, "Am I not sufficiently punished, Don, Pablo? Listen to me, for mercy's sake! In a few minutes it will be too late; I wish to save you, I say."

"Oh, God!" the girl cried, wringing her hands in despair, "Am I not punished enough, Don, Pablo? Please, listen to me for the sake of mercy! In a few minutes, it will be too late; I want to save you, I really do."

"You lie impudently," Valentine exclaimed, as he leaped from a thicket; "only a moment ago, at that very spot, you told Nathan, the worthy son of your accomplice, Red Cedar, of the arrival of an Apache war party; deny it, if you dare."

"You’re lying boldly," Valentine said, as he jumped out from a thicket; "just a moment ago, right at that spot, you told Nathan, the honorable son of your partner, Red Cedar, about the arrival of an Apache war party; deny it if you can."

This revelation was a thunderbolt for the girl; she felt that it would be impossible for her to disabuse the man she loved, and convince him of her innocence, in the face of this apparently so evident proof of her treachery. She fell crushed at the young man's feet.

This revelation hit the girl like a bolt of lightning; she felt it would be impossible to convince the man she loved of her innocence, especially with this seemingly obvious proof of her betrayal. She fell, defeated, at the young man's feet.

"Oh," he said with disgust, "this wretched woman is my evil genius."

"Oh," he said with disgust, "this miserable woman is my wicked genius."

He made a movement to retire.

He got up to leave.

"A moment," Valentine exclaimed, as he stopped him; "matters must not end thus: let us destroy this creature, ere she causes us to be massacred."

"A moment," Valentine exclaimed, as he stopped him; "we can't let this end like this: let's get rid of this creature before she gets us killed."

He coldly placed the muzzle of a pistol on the girl's temple, and she did not flinch to escape the fate that threatened her. But Don Pablo hastily seized his arm.

He coldly pressed the barrel of a gun to the girl's temple, and she didn’t flinch to avoid the fate that awaited her. But Don Pablo quickly grabbed his arm.

"Valentine," he said, "what are you about, my friend?"

"Valentine," he said, "what are you up to, my friend?"

"It is true," the hunter replied; "when so near death, I will not dishonour myself by killing this wretch."

"It’s true," the hunter replied; "when I’m so close to death, I won’t dishonor myself by killing this miserable person."

"Well done, brother," Don Pablo said, as he gave a glance of scorn to the Gazelle, who implored him in vain; men like us do not assassinate women. "Let us leave her and sell our lives dearly."

"Good job, brother," Don Pablo said, giving a scornful look to the Gazelle, who begged him in vain; men like us don’t kill women. "Let’s leave her and make sure our lives are worth something."

"Nonsense; death, perhaps, is not so near as you may fancy; for my part, I do not despair about getting out of this wasps nest."

"Nonsense; death might not be as close as you think. As far as I'm concerned, I’m not giving up on getting out of this wasp nest."

They took an anxious glance into the valley to reconnoitre their position; the darkness was almost dissipated; the sun, though still invisible, tinged the sky with those reddish gleams which precedes its appearance by a few moments. As far as the eye could reach, the plain was covered by powerful Indian detachments.

They took a worried look into the valley to assess their position; the darkness was nearly gone; the sun, although still unseen, painted the sky with reddish hues that appear just moments before it rises. As far as the eye could see, the plain was filled with strong Indian troops.

The two men saw that they had but a very slight chance of regaining their fortress; still, accustomed as they were to attempt impossibilities daily, they were not discouraged in the presence of the imminent danger that menaced them. After silently shaking hands, these two brave men raised their heads proudly, and with calm brow and flashing eye prepared to confront the horrible death that awaited them, if they were discovered.

The two men realized they had only a slim chance of reclaiming their fortress; however, used to taking on impossible challenges every day, they weren't discouraged by the looming danger that threatened them. After silently shaking hands, these two courageous men stood tall, and with steady expressions and bright eyes, they got ready to face the terrible death that awaited them if they were found.

"Stay, in Heaven's name," the maiden exclaimed, as she dragged herself on her knees to Don Pablo's feet.

"Wait, for Heaven's sake," the young woman cried, as she crawled on her knees to Don Pablo's feet.

"Back, viper," the latter answered, "let us die bravely."

"Step back, snake," the other replied, "let's face our fate with courage."

"But I will not have you die," she replied, with a piercing cry; "I repeat that I will save you, if you consent."

"But I won’t let you die," she said, with a sharp cry; "I’ll say it again, I will save you, if you agree."

"Save us! God alone can do that," the young man said mournfully; "be glad that we will not sully our hands with your perfidious blood, and do not trouble us further."

"Save us! Only God can do that," the young man said sadly; "be thankful we won’t taint our hands with your treacherous blood, and don’t bother us any further."

"Oh! Nothing will convince you then!" she said, with despair.

"Oh! Nothing will convince you now!" she said, feeling hopeless.

"Nothing," the Mexican answered coldly.

"Nothing," the Mexican replied coldly.

"Oh!" she exclaimed, her eye beaming with joy, "I have found it. Follow me, and you shall join your friends again."

"Oh!" she exclaimed, her eye shining with joy, "I found it. Follow me, and you'll be reunited with your friends."

Don Pablo, who had already gone some yards, turned back with hesitation.

Don Pablo, who had already walked a few yards, turned back reluctantly.

"What do you fear?" she said; "you will still be able to kill me if I deceive you. Oh," she added madly, "what do I care for death, so that I save you!"

"What are you afraid of?" she said; "you can still kill me if I betray you. Oh," she added frantically, "what do I care about death, as long as I can save you!"

"In fact," Valentine remarked, "she is in the right, and then in our position, we must let no chance slip. Perhaps, after all, she speaks the truth."

"In fact," Valentine said, "she's right, and in our situation, we can't let any opportunity go by. Maybe, after all, she's telling the truth."

"Yes, yes," the girl implored; "trust to me."

"Yes, yes," the girl pleaded; "trust me."

"Well, we will try it," said Valentine.

"Okay, we'll give it a shot," said Valentine.

"Go on," Don Pablo answered laconically; "go on, we follow."

"Go ahead," Don Pablo replied shortly; "go on, we’re coming."

"Oh, thanks, thanks," she said eagerly, covering the the young man's hand with kisses and tears, which she had seized against his will; "you shall see that I can save you."

"Oh, thank you, thank you," she said eagerly, covering the young man's hand with kisses and tears, which she had taken against his will; "you'll see that I can save you."

"Strange creature," the hunter said, as he wiped his eyes with the back of his rough hand; "she is quite capable of doing what she says."

"Strange creature," the hunter said, wiping his eyes with the back of his rough hand; "she really can do what she claims."

"Perhaps so," Don Pablo replied, shaking his head gloomily: "but our position is truly desperate, my friend."

"Maybe you're right," Don Pablo said, shaking his head sadly. "But our situation is really desperate, my friend."

"A man can only die once, after all," the hunter remarked philosophically, as he threw his rifle over his shoulder; "I am most curious to know how all this will end."

"A man can only die once, after all," the hunter said thoughtfully, as he slung his rifle over his shoulder; "I'm really curious to see how all this will turn out."

"Come!" the Spanish girl said.

"Come on!" the Spanish girl said.


CHAPTER X.

A WAR STRATAGEM.

The two men followed her, and the three began crawling through the tall grass and silently descending the hill. This painful march was necessarily slow, owing to the innumerable precautions the fugitives were obliged to take so as not to be seen or tracked by the scouts the Indians had scattered all around to watch the movements of the white men, and of any relief which might come to them.

The two men followed her, and the three started crawling through the tall grass, quietly moving down the hill. This difficult journey was slow because the fugitives had to take countless precautions to avoid being seen or tracked by the scouts the Indians had spread out to monitor the movements of the white men and any potential help that might reach them.

White Gazelle walked actively in front of the hunters, looking cautiously around, stopping to listen anxiously to the slightest sound in the bushes; and when her fears were calmed, she went on giving the men she guided a smile of encouragement.

White Gazelle moved briskly ahead of the hunters, scanning her surroundings carefully, pausing to listen intently for even the faintest noise in the bushes; once her worries eased, she continued on, offering the men she led an encouraging smile.

"Sold!" Valentine said, with a laugh all at once, as he rested his rifle on the ground; "Come, come, the little wench is cleverer than I fancied."

"Sold!" Valentine exclaimed with a laugh as he set his rifle down on the ground. "Come on, the little girl is smarter than I thought."

The two men were surrounded by a numerous party of Apache Indians. Don Pablo did not utter a word; he only looked at the girl, who continued to smile.

The two men were surrounded by a large group of Apache Indians. Don Pablo didn’t say anything; he just stared at the girl, who kept smiling.

"Bah!" the Frenchman muttered philosophically in an aside; "I shall kill my seven or eight of them, and after that, we shall see."

"Ugh!" the Frenchman said thoughtfully to himself; "I'll take out seven or eight of them, and then we'll see what happens."

Completely reassured by this consoling reflection, the hunter at once regained all his clearness of mind, and looked curiously around him. They were in the midst of Black Cat's war party, and that chief now walked up to the hunter.

Completely reassured by this comforting thought, the hunter quickly regained his clarity of mind and looked around him with curiosity. They were in the middle of Black Cat's war party, and that chief now approached the hunter.

"My brother is welcome among the Buffalo Apaches," he said, nobly.

"My brother is welcome among the Buffalo Apaches," he said proudly.

"Why jest, chief?" Valentine remarked; "I am your prisoner, do with me what you think proper."

"Why joke around, chief?" Valentine said. "I’m your prisoner; do with me as you see fit."

"Black Cat does not jest; the great pale hunter is not his prisoner, but his friend; he has but to command and Black Cat will execute his orders."

"Black Cat doesn’t joke around; the great pale hunter isn’t his prisoner, but his friend; he just has to give the command, and Black Cat will follow his orders."

"What mean these words?" the Frenchman said, with astonishment; "Are you not here, like all the members of your nation, to seize my friends and myself?"

"What do these words mean?" the Frenchman said, surprised. "Aren't you here, like all your fellow countrymen, to capture my friends and me?"

"Such was my intention, I allow, when I left my village some days back, but my heart has changed since my brother saved my life, and he may have perceived it already. If I have come here it is not to fight, but to save him and his friends; my brother can, therefore, place confidence in my words—my tribe will obey him as myself."

"That was my intention, I admit, when I left my village a few days ago, but my feelings have changed since my brother saved my life, and he may have already noticed it. I didn't come here to fight, but to save him and his friends; my brother can trust my words—my tribe will follow him just like I will."

Valentine reflected for a moment, then he said, as he looked searchingly at the chief:

Valentine paused for a moment, then he said, looking closely at the chief:

"And what does Black Cat ask in return for the help he offers me?"

"And what does Black Cat want in return for the help he's giving me?"

"Nothing; the pale hunter is my brother; if we succeed he will do as he pleases."

"Nothing; the pale hunter is my brother; if we succeed, he will do what he wants."

"Come, come, all is for the best," Valentine said, as he turned to the girl; "I was mistaken, so I will ask you to forgive me."

"Come on, everything is for the best," Valentine said as he turned to the girl. "I was wrong, so please forgive me."

White Gazelle blushed with delight at these words.

White Gazelle blushed with happiness at these words.

"Then," Valentine continued, addressing the Indian chief, "I can entirely dispose of your young men?"

"Then," Valentine continued, addressing the Indian chief, "I can completely take care of your young men?"

"Entirely.

Totally.

"They will be devoted to me?"

"They will be loyal to me?"

"I have said so, as to myself."

"I've said that about me."

"Good!" said the hunter, as his face brightened; "how many warriors have you?"

"Great!" said the hunter, his face lighting up; "how many warriors do you have?"

Black Cat held up ten times the fingers of his opened hands.

Black Cat held up ten fingers from both of his open hands.

"One hundred?" Valentine asked.

"One hundred?" Valentine inquired.

"Yes," the chief replied, "and eight more."

"Yeah," the chief said, "and eight more."

"But the other tribes are far more numerous than yours?"

"But the other tribes are much larger in number than yours?"

"They form a band of warriors twenty-two times and seven times more numerous than mine."

"They make up a group of warriors that are twenty-two times, and seven times more numerous than mine."

"Hum! That is a tidy lot, without counting the pirates."

"Hum! That's a neat group, not including the pirates."

"Wah! There are thrice the number of the fingers of my two hands of the Long-knives of the East."

"Wah! There are three times as many as the fingers on my two hands of the Long-knives from the East."

"I fear," Don Pablo observed, "that we shall be crushed by the number of our enemies."

"I’m worried," Don Pablo said, "that we’re going to be overwhelmed by the sheer number of our enemies."

"Perhaps so," Valentine, who was reflecting, answered; "where is Red Cedar?"

"Maybe that’s true," Valentine replied, thinking it over. "Where's Red Cedar?"

"Red Cedar is with his brothers, the prairie half-breeds; he has joined Stanapat's party."

"Red Cedar is with his brothers, the prairie mixed-bloods; he has joined Stanapat's group."

At this moment the Apache war cry burst forth on the plain, a tremendous discharge was heard, and the hill of the Mad Buffalo seemed begirt by a halo of smoke and flashing lightning. The battle had began. The Indians bravely mounted to the assault. They marched toward the hill, continually discharging their muskets, and firing arrows at their invisible enemies.

At that moment, the Apache war cry erupted across the plain, a loud explosion rang out, and the hill of the Mad Buffalo was surrounded by a halo of smoke and flashing lightning. The battle had begun. The Native Americans courageously charged forward. They advanced toward the hill, constantly firing their guns and shooting arrows at their unseen foes.

At the spot where the chain of hills touches the Gila, fresh parties of Apaches could be seen incessantly arriving. They came up at a gallop, by troops of three to twenty men at a time. Their horses were covered with foam, leading to the presumption that they had made a long journey. The Apaches were in their war paint, covered with all sorts of ornaments and arms, with their bow and quiver on their back, and their musket in their hands. Their heads were crowned with feathers, among them being several magnificent black and white eagle plumes, with the large falling crest. Seated on handsome saddlecloths of panther skin, lined with red, all had the lower part of the body naked, with the exception of a long strip of wolf skin passed over the shoulder. Their shields were ornamented with feathers, and party coloured cloth. These men, thus accoutred, had something grand and majestic about them which affected the imagination and inspired terror.

At the place where the hills meet the Gila, fresh groups of Apaches could be seen constantly arriving. They charged in at full speed, in teams of three to twenty men at a time. Their horses were covered in foam, suggesting they had traveled a long way. The Apaches were decked out in war paint, adorned with various ornaments and weapons, with their bows and quivers on their backs, and muskets in their hands. They wore feathers on their heads, including several stunning black and white eagle plumes with large flowing crests. Sitting on beautiful saddle blankets made of panther skin lined with red, they were mostly bare from the waist down, except for a long strip of wolf skin draped over their shoulders. Their shields were decorated with feathers and colorful cloth. These men, dressed like this, had a grand and majestic presence that captured the imagination and instilled fear.

Many of them at once climbed the heights, lashing their wearied horses, so to arrive sooner at the battlefield, while singing and uttering their war cry.

Many of them quickly climbed to the heights, urging their tired horses to get to the battlefield faster, while singing and shouting their battle cry.

The contest seemed most obstinate in the neighbourhood of the palisades; the two Mexicans and Curumilla, protected behind their entrenchments, replied to the Apaches with a deadly fire, bravely exciting each other to die weapons in hand. Several corpses already lay on the plain; riderless horses galloped in every direction, and the cries of the wounded were mingled with the yells of defiance of the assailants.

The battle was fierce around the palisades; the two Mexicans and Curumilla, safeguarded behind their defenses, shot back at the Apaches with deadly accuracy, courageously urging each other to fight to the end. Several bodies already sprawled across the plain; riderless horses raced in every direction, and the cries of the injured blended with the shouts of defiance from the attackers.

What we have described in so many words, Valentine and Don Pablo perceived in a few seconds, with the infallible glance of men long accustomed to prairie life.

What we have described in so many words, Valentine and Don Pablo figured out in just a few seconds, with the keen insight of men who have spent a long time living on the prairie.

"Come, chief," the hunter said, quickly, "we must rejoin our friends; help us; if not, they are lost."

"Come on, chief," the hunter said urgently, "we need to get back to our friends; help us; if you don't, they’re done for."

"Good," Black Cat answered; "the pale hunter will place himself, with his friend, in the midst of my detachment; in a few minutes he will be on the hill. Above all, the pale chief must leave me to act."

"Good," Black Cat replied; "the pale hunter will position himself, along with his friend, in the middle of my team; in a few minutes, he’ll be on the hill. Above all, the pale leader needs to let me take charge."

"Do so; I trust entirely to you."

"Go ahead; I completely trust you."

Black Cat said a few words in a low voice to the warriors who accompanied him; they at once collected round the two hunters, who entirely disappeared in their midst.

Black Cat spoke quietly to the warriors with him; they quickly gathered around the two hunters, who completely vanished among them.

"Oh, oh," Don Pablo said, anxiously, "just look at this, my friend."

"Oh, man," Don Pablo said, nervously, "check this out, my friend."

Valentine smiled as he took his arm.

Valentine smiled as he wrapped his arm around him.

"I have read the chief's intention," he said, "he is employing the only way possible. Do not be alarmed, all is for the best."

"I've understood the chief's plan," he said, "he's using the only method available. Don’t worry, everything is for the best."

Black Cat placed himself at the head of his detachment, and gave a signal. A fearful yell burst through the air—the Buffalo tribe had sounded its war cry. The Apaches, carrying the two men with them, rushed furiously toward the hill, and ere Valentine and Don Pablo knew what was happening, they had rejoined their friends, and Black Cat's warriors fled in every direction, as if a fearful panic had seized on them.

Black Cat positioned himself at the front of his group and gave a signal. A terrifying yell pierced the air—the Buffalo tribe had unleashed its war cry. The Apaches, with the two men in tow, charged fiercely toward the hill, and before Valentine and Don Pablo realized what was happening, they had reunited with their friends, while Black Cat's warriors scattered in every direction, as if overwhelmed by a sudden panic.

Still the fight was not over; Stanapat's Indians rushed like tigers on the palisades, and let themselves be killed without recoiling an inch. The fight, if prolonged, must end fatally to the whites, whose strength was becoming exhausted. Stanapat and Red Cedar understood this, and hence redoubled their efforts to crush the enemy.

Still, the fight wasn't over; Stanapat's warriors charged like tigers at the barriers and allowed themselves to be killed without backing down an inch. If the fight continued, it would surely end badly for the whites, whose strength was running low. Stanapat and Red Cedar realized this and intensified their efforts to defeat the enemy.

Suddenly, at the moment when the Apaches rushed furiously against the whites to attempt a final assault; the war cry of the Coras was heard, mingled with the discharge of firearms. The Apaches were surprised, and hesitated; Red Cedar looked around, and uttered a curse; the war cry of the Comanches rose behind the camp.

Suddenly, just when the Apaches charged fiercely at the white settlers to make a final attack, the war cry of the Coras echoed out, mixed with the sound of gunfire. The Apaches were taken by surprise and hesitated; Red Cedar glanced around and cursed under his breath. The war cry of the Comanches then rose up from behind the camp.

"Forward! Forward at all risks!" the squatter howled, as, followed by his sons and some of his men, he rushed by toward the hill.

"Go! Go at all costs!" the squatter yelled, as he rushed toward the hill, followed by his sons and some of his men.

But the scene had changed as if by enchantment. Black Cat, on seeing the help that had arrived for his friends, effected a junction with Unicorn; the united bands attacked the Apaches on the flank, while Moukapec, at the head of two hundred picked warriors of his nation, rushed on their rear.

But the scene had transformed as if by magic. Black Cat, noticing the help that had come for his friends, joined forces with Unicorn; the combined groups launched a surprise attack on the Apaches from the side, while Moukapec, leading two hundred elite warriors from his nation, charged at their rear.

The flight began, and soon changed into a rout; Red Cedar, and a small party of pirates collected around him, alone offered any resistance. From assailants they had become assailed, and there must be an end to it, or in a few minutes all would be over, as their retreat would be cut off.

The flight started and quickly turned into chaos; Red Cedar and a small group of pirates gathered around him as the only ones putting up any resistance. From attackers, they had become the ones being attacked, and there had to be a stopping point, or in a few minutes, everything would be lost, as their escape route would be blocked.

"Hurrah!" Red Cedar shouted, as he waved his rifle over his head like a mace; "Down with the dogs! Take their scalps!"

"Hurrah!" Red Cedar shouted, waving his rifle over his head like a club. "Down with the dogs! Take their scalps!"

"Take their scalps!" his companions exclaimed, imitating his movements, and massacring all that opposed their passage.

"Take their scalps!" his friends shouted, copying his actions and slaughtering anyone who got in their way.

They had managed to clear a bloody way, and were slowly moving toward the river, when a man boldly threw himself before Red Cedar—it was Moukapec.

They had fought their way through and were slowly moving toward the river when a man boldly threw himself in front of Red Cedar—it was Moukapec.

"I bring you my scalp, dog of the palefaces!" he shouted, as he dealt a blow at him with his tomahawk.

"I bring you my scalp, dog of the white man!" he shouted, as he swung his tomahawk at him.

"Thanks," the bandit answered, as he parried the blow.

"Thanks," the bandit replied, as he deflected the hit.

Eagle-wing bounded forward like a hyena, and before his enemy could prevent it, buried his knife in his thigh. Red Cedar uttered a yell of rage on feeling himself wounded, and drew his knife with one hand, while with the other he seized the Indian by the throat. The latter felt that he was lost; the blade flashed above his head, and was buried to the hilt in his chest.

Eagle-wing lunged forward like a hyena, and before his opponent could stop him, he stabbed him in the thigh. Red Cedar let out a scream of anger when he realized he was hurt and drew his knife with one hand while grabbing the Indian by the throat with the other. The Indian knew he was doomed; the blade glinted above his head and was plunged deep into his chest.

"Ah! Ah!" Red Cedar grinned, as he let down his enemy who rolled on the ground, "I fancy our accounts are settled this time."

"Ha! Ha!" Red Cedar smirked as he released his opponent, who collapsed on the ground. "I think our score is settled this time."

"Not yet," the Coras said, with a triumphant smile, and with a dying effort he fired his rifle at the squatter.

"Not yet," the Coras said, grinning triumphantly, and with a final effort, he shot his rifle at the squatter.

The latter let go his reins, and fell by the side of the Indian.

The latter released his reins and fell beside the Indian.

"I die avenged," Eagle-wing said, as he writhed in a last convulsion.

"I die avenged," Eagle-wing said, as he twisted in one final spasm.

"Oh, I am not dead yet," Red Cedar replied, as he rose on one knee and cleft the Indian's skull; "I shall escape, never fear."

"Oh, I'm not dead yet," Red Cedar answered, as he got up on one knee and split the Indian's skull; "I'll make it out, don't worry."

Red Cedar's shoulder was broken, still, thanks to the help of his comrades, who did not give ground an inch, he was able to get on his horse again, and Sutter and Nathan fastened him to the saddle.

Red Cedar's shoulder was broken, but thanks to the support of his friends, who didn’t back down at all, he was able to get back on his horse, and Sutter and Nathan secured him to the saddle.

"Back! Back!" he shouted, "Else we are lost! Each man for himself!"

"Back! Back!" he shouted. "Otherwise, we're done for! Everyone for themselves!"

The pirates obeyed him, and began flying in various directions, closely followed by the Comanches and Coras. Still some managed to reach the virgin forest, where they disappeared, others the river, which they swam, Red Cedar being one of the former. Valentine and his friends, as soon as they saw the issue of the fight, hastened to leave the hill of the Mad Buffalo, and went down into the plain with the intention of capturing Red Cedar; unfortunately they only arrived in time to see him disappear in the distance; still, the unexpected result of the fight had done them an immense service, not only by rescuing them from the false position in which they were, but also by breaking up the league of the Indian tribes, who, startled by the immense losses they had suffered, would doubtless retire and leave the white men to settle their disputes without interfering further in the quarrel.

The pirates followed his orders and started flying off in different directions, closely pursued by the Comanches and Coras. A few made it to the untouched forest and vanished, while others swam to the river, with Red Cedar being one of those who escaped to the forest. As soon as Valentine and his friends saw how the fight played out, they hurried down from the hill of the Mad Buffalo and headed into the plain, hoping to catch Red Cedar; unfortunately, they only got there in time to see him fade into the distance. However, the surprising outcome of the fight ended up helping them a lot, not only by getting them out of a tough spot but also by breaking the alliance of the Indian tribes, who, shocked by their heavy losses, would likely retreat and let the white men resolve their conflicts without further interference.

As for Red Cedar, his band was annihilated or, dispersed, while himself, seriously wounded, was no longer to be feared. The capture of this man, forced to wander like a wild beast over the prairie, only became a question of time. Stanapat had also escaped with a few warriors, no one knowing in what direction he had gone.

As for Red Cedar, his group was destroyed or scattered, and he, severely wounded, was no longer a threat. Capturing this man, who was forced to roam like a wild animal across the prairie, was only a matter of time. Stanapat also got away with a few warriors, and nobody knew which way he had gone.

The three united parties camped on the battlefield, according to their custom. The Indians first occupied themselves with scalping the corpses of their enemies. Singular to say, the victors had made no prisoners; the fight had been so obstinate, that every man had only thought of killing his enemy, instead of seizing him. Moukapec's body was raised respectfully, and interred on the hill of Mad Buffalo, by the side of the terrible chief who had first chosen the sepulchre. The sun set at the moment when the last duties had been paid to the fallen warrior, and the council fires were lighted. When all had taken their seats, and the calumet had gone the round, Valentine rose.

The three allied parties set up camp on the battlefield, as was their custom. The Indigenous people began by scalping the bodies of their enemies. Interestingly, the victors had taken no prisoners; the battle had been so fierce that each warrior only focused on killing his opponent instead of capturing him. Moukapec’s body was respectfully lifted and buried on the hill of Mad Buffalo, next to the fierce chief who had first chosen that burial place. The sun set just as the last rites were being conducted for the fallen warrior, and the council fires were lit. Once everyone was seated and the peace pipe had been passed around, Valentine stood up.

"Chiefs," he said, "my friends and I thank you for your generous efforts in trying to deliver the prairies of the Far West from the bandit who has so long desolated them; we are not merely pursuing an idle vengeance, but a work of humanity; this villain dishonours the name of man, and the race to which he belongs. At the present moment, of the numerous bandits who accompanied him, few are left him. The band of the malefactors, which was the terror of the prairies, no longer exists; and their chief himself, I feel convinced, will soon fall into our power. Be ready, when necessary, to help us, as you have done today; until then, return to your villages, and believe that, far or near, we shall retain the recollection of the services you have rendered us, and that, in case of need, you can count on us as we have ever done on you."

"Chiefs," he said, "my friends and I appreciate your generous efforts to free the prairies of the Far West from the bandit who has devastated them for so long; we are not just seeking revenge, but doing a charitable act. This villain brings shame to humanity and his own race. Right now, of the many bandits who were with him, only a few remain. The gang of criminals that once terrorized the prairies no longer exists, and I am confident that their leader will soon be captured. Be ready to support us when needed, just as you have today; until then, go back to your villages, and know that whether near or far, we will remember the help you've given us, and that in case of need, you can rely on us just as we have always relied on you."

After uttering these words which the Indians applauded, Valentine sat down again. There was a lengthened silence, employed by the Indians in conscientiously smoking their calumets. Black Cat was the first to break the silence.

After saying these words that the Indians cheered, Valentine sat down again. There was a long silence, during which the Indians thoughtfully smoked their pipes. Black Cat was the first to speak up.

"Let my brothers listen," he said; "the words I utter are inspired by the Master of Life; the cloud that obscured my mind has passed away since my Coras and Comanche brothers, those two brave nations, have restored me the place, to which I had a right, at their council fires. Unicorn is a wise chief, his friendship is precious to me. I hope that the Wacondah will never allow between him and me, or between my young men and his, during the next thousand and fifty moons, the slightest misunderstanding which may rupture the friendship existing at this moment."

"Let my brothers listen," he said; "the words I speak are inspired by the Master of Life; the cloud that covered my mind has cleared since my Coras and Comanche brothers, those two brave nations, have restored my rightful place at their council fires. Unicorn is a wise chief, and his friendship means a lot to me. I hope that Wacondah will never let any misunderstanding arise between him and me, or between my young men and his, for the next thousand and fifty moons that could damage the friendship we have at this moment."

Unicorn removed his pipe from his lips, bowed to Black Cat with a smile, and answered—

Unicorn took the pipe out of his mouth, smiled at Black Cat, and replied—

"My brother Black Cat has spoken well; my heart quivered with joy on hearing him. Why should we not be friends? Is not the prairie large enough and wide enough for us? Are not the buffaloes sufficiently numerous? Let my brothers listen: I seek around me in vain the war hatchet; it is buried so deeply, that the sons and the grandsons of our children will never succeed in digging it up."

"My brother Black Cat has spoken wisely; my heart filled with joy when I heard him. Why can't we be friends? Isn't the prairie big enough for both of us? Are there not enough buffalo? Let my brothers listen: I look around and can’t find the war hatchet; it's buried so deep that our children’s children will never be able to dig it up."

Other speeches were made by several chiefs, and the best intelligence did not cease to reign between the allies. At daybreak, they separated in the most cordial manner, each returning to his village. Valentine and his party remained alone. White Gazelle was leaning pensively against the trunk of a tree a few paces from them.

Other speeches were given by several chiefs, and the best communication continued to thrive between the allies. At daybreak, they parted ways in a friendly manner, each heading back to their village. Valentine and his group stayed behind. White Gazelle was standing pensively against the trunk of a tree a short distance away from them.


CHAPTER XI.

IN THE FOREST.

Red Cedar, carried a long distance from the battlefield by the furious galloping of his steed, which he had no longer the strength to control, went on straight ahead, not knowing what direction he was following. In this man, hitherto so firm, and who possessed so energetic a will, the thoughts were overclouded as if by enchantment: the loss of blood, the repeated jolts his horse gave him, had plunged him into a state of insensibility. Had he not been so securely fastened to his saddle, he would have fallen from it twenty times.

Red Cedar, carried a long way from the battlefield by the frantic galloping of his horse, which he could no longer control, charged straight ahead, unaware of where he was going. In this man, once so strong and determined, his thoughts were muddled as if by a spell: the loss of blood and the constant jolting from his horse had left him in a daze. If he hadn't been tightly strapped to his saddle, he would have fallen off it twenty times.

He went on with hanging arms, body bent over his horse's neck, and eyes half closed, hardly conscious of what happened to him, or trying to discover. Shaken to the right, shaken to the left, he watched with unmeaning eye the trees and rocks fly past on either side: no longer thinking, but living in a horrible dream, a prey to the strangest and wildest hallucinations. Night succeeded to day: his horse continued its journey, bounding like a frightened jaguar over the obstacles that opposed it, followed by a pack of howling coyotes, and seeking in vain to get rid of the inert weight that oppressed it.

He rode with hanging arms, body hunched over his horse's neck, and eyes half closed, barely aware of what was happening around him or trying to figure it out. Shaken to the right, shaken to the left, he stared blankly as the trees and rocks rushed by on either side: no longer thinking, just trapped in a terrible dream, haunted by the strangest and wildest visions. Night took over from day: his horse kept moving, leaping like a scared jaguar over the obstacles in its path, chased by a pack of howling coyotes, trying in vain to shake off the lifeless weight that weighed it down.

At length the horse stumbled in the darkness, and fell to the ground, uttering a plaintive neigh. Up to this moment Red Cedar had preserved—we will not say a complete and clear knowledge of the position in which he was—but at any rate a certain consciousness of the life that still dwelt in him. When his exhausted horse fell, the bandit felt a sharp pain in his head, and that was all; he fainted away while stammering an imprecation, the last protest of the villain, who, to the last moment, denied the existence of that God who smote him.

At last, the horse stumbled in the dark and collapsed, letting out a sad neigh. Until that moment, Red Cedar had maintained—not that he had a full understanding of his situation—but certainly an awareness of the life still within him. When his tired horse fell, the bandit felt a piercing pain in his head, and that was it; he passed out while muttering a curse, the final defiance of a villain who, right up to the end, refused to acknowledge the existence of the God who struck him down.

When he re-opened his eyes, under the impression of an indefinable feeling of comfort, the sun was shining through the tufted branches of the forest trees, and the birds, concealed beneath the green foliage, were singing their joyous concerts. Red Cedar gave vent to a sigh of relief, and looked languidly around him; his horse was lying dead a few paces from him. He was seated against the trunk of a tree, while Ellen, kneeling by his side, was anxiously following the progress of his return to life.

When he opened his eyes again, feeling a sense of comfort he couldn't quite define, the sun was shining through the leafy branches of the forest trees, and the birds, hidden among the green leaves, were singing their happy songs. Red Cedar let out a sigh of relief and looked around weakly; his horse lay dead a short distance away. He was leaning against the trunk of a tree, while Ellen, kneeling beside him, watched with concern as he gradually came back to life.

"Oh, oh," the bandit muttered hoarsely, "I am still alive then."

"Oh, oh," the bandit rasped, "so I'm still alive then."

"Yes, thanks to God, father," Ellen answered softly.

"Yes, thank God, Dad," Ellen replied softly.

The bandit looked at her.

The bandit stared at her.

"God!" he said, as if speaking to himself; "God!" he added with an ironical smile.

"God!" he exclaimed, almost to himself; "God!" he added with a sarcastic smile.

"He it was who saved you, father," the girl said.

"He was the one who saved you, Dad," the girl said.

"Child!" Red Cedar muttered, as he passed his left hand over his forehead; "God is only a word, never utter it again."

"Child!" Red Cedar whispered, running his left hand over his forehead; "God is just a word, never say it again."

Ellen drooped her head; but with the feeling of life pain returned.

Ellen lowered her head, but with that feeling of life, pain came back.

"Oh! How I suffer," he said.

"Oh! How I suffer," he said.

"You are dangerously wounded, father. Alas! I have done what I can to relieve you; but I am only a poor ignorant girl, and perhaps what I have attempted was not the right treatment."

"You are seriously hurt, Dad. I wish I could do more to help you; but I'm just a clueless girl, and maybe what I tried wasn't the best way to treat you."

Red Cedar turned to her, and an expression of tenderness flashed in his eyes.

Red Cedar turned to her, and a look of kindness appeared in his eyes.

"You love me, then?" he said.

"You love me, right?" he said.

"Is it not my duty to do so, father?"

"Isn't it my responsibility to do that, dad?"

The bandit made no reply; the smile we know played round his Violet lips.

The bandit didn't respond; a smile we recognize lingered on his violet lips.

"Alas! I have been seeking you a long time, father; this night chance enabled me to find you again."

"Unfortunately! I have been looking for you for a long time, Dad; tonight, fate allowed me to find you again."

"Yes, you are a good girl, Ellen. I have only you left now. I know not what has become of my sons. Oh," he said with a start of fury, "that wretch Ambrosio is the cause of all; had it not been for him, I should still be at the Paso del Norte, in the forests of which I had made myself master."

"Yes, you're a good girl, Ellen. You're all I have left now. I have no idea what happened to my sons. Oh," he said, suddenly furious, "that scoundrel Ambrosio is to blame for everything; if it weren't for him, I would still be at the Paso del Norte, in the forests that I had made my own."

"Think no more of that, father; your condition demands the greatest calmness; try and sleep for some hours—that will do you good."

"Don't worry about that anymore, Dad; your situation needs you to stay really calm. Try to sleep for a few hours—that will help you."

"Sleep," the bandit said, "can I sleep? No," he added with a movement of repulsion, "I would sooner keep awake; when my eyes are closed, I see.... No, no, I must not sleep."

"Sleep," the bandit said, "can I sleep? No," he added with a gesture of disgust, "I'd rather stay awake; when my eyes are closed, I see.... No, no, I can't sleep."

He did not finish his sentence. Ellen gazed on him with pity, mingled with terror. The bandit, weakened by the loss of blood and the fever produced by his wounds, felt something to which he had hitherto been a stranger—it was fear. Perhaps his conscience evoked the gnawing remorse of his crimes.

He didn’t finish his sentence. Ellen looked at him with a mix of pity and fear. The bandit, weakened from blood loss and the fever from his wounds, felt something he had never experienced before—it was fear. Maybe his conscience was stirring up the gnawing guilt from his crimes.

There was a lengthened silence. Ellen attentively followed the bandit's movements, whom the fever plunged into a species of somnolency, and who at times started with inarticulate cries, and looking around him in terror. Toward evening, he opened his eyes, and seemed to grow stronger: his eyes were less haggard, his words more connected.

There was a long silence. Ellen watched the bandit closely, who was in a kind of daze brought on by the fever, occasionally jumping up with muffled cries and looking around in fear. By evening, he opened his eyes and appeared to regain some strength: his eyes looked less worn, and his words were more coherent.

"Thanks, child," he said, "you are a good creature; where are we?"

"Thanks, kid," he said, "you're a good person; where are we?"

"I do not know, father; this forest is immense. I tell you, again, it was God who guided me to you."

"I don't know, Dad; this forest is huge. I'm telling you again, it was God who led me to you."

"No, you are mistaken, Ellen," he replied with that sarcastic smile peculiar to him; "it was not God who brought you here, but the demon, who feared the loss of so good a friend as I am."

"No, you're wrong, Ellen," he replied with that sarcastic smile unique to him; "it wasn't God who brought you here, but the demon, who was afraid of losing such a good friend like me."

"Speak not so, father," the girl said sadly; "the night is rapidly setting in darkness will soon surround us; let me on the contrary, pray to Heaven to keep far from us the perils that threaten us during the night."

"Don't say that, Dad," the girl said sadly. "Night is quickly falling, and darkness will soon be all around us. Instead, let me pray to Heaven to keep the dangers that threaten us at bay during the night."

"Child! Does a night in the woods frighten you so, when your whole life has been spent in the desert? Light a fire of dry wood to keep the wild beasts at bay, and place my pistols near me, these precautions will be better, believe me, than your useless prayers."

"Child! Are you really so scared of spending a night in the woods after growing up in the desert? Build a fire with dry wood to keep the wild animals away, and put my pistols close by. Trust me, these measures will be much more effective than your pointless prayers."

"Do not blaspheme," the girl said hurriedly; "you are wounded, almost dying; I am weak, and incapable of helping you effectually. Our life is in the hands of Him whose power you deny in vain. He alone, if He will, can save us."

"Don't blaspheme," the girl said quickly. "You're hurt, almost dying; I’m weak and unable to help you properly. Our lives are in the hands of Him whose power you're denying in vain. Only He, if He chooses, can save us."

The bandit burst into a dry and snapping laugh.

The bandit erupted with a dry, sharp laugh.

"Let Him do so then, in the demon's name, and I will believe in Him."

"Let Him do it then, in the name of the demon, and I'll believe in Him."

"Father, in Heaven's name, speak not so," the maiden murmured in sorrow.

"Father, for Heaven's sake, don't say that," the young woman said sadly.

"Do what I tell you, you little fool," the squatter interrupted her brutally, "and leave me in peace."

"Do what I say, you little fool," the squatter interrupted her harshly, "and leave me alone."

Ellen turned to wipe away the tears this harsh language forced from her, and rose sorrowfully to obey Red Cedar, who looked after her.

Ellen turned to wipe away the tears that this harsh language had forced from her and sadly got up to obey Red Cedar, who watched her.

"Come, you goose," he said to her again, "I did not intend to hurt your feelings."

"Come on, you silly," he said to her again, "I didn't mean to hurt your feelings."

The girl then collected all the dry branches she could find, which she made into a pile and kindled. The wood soon began cracking, and a long and bright flame rose to the sky. She then took from his holsters the squatter's still loaded pistols, placed them within reach of his arm, and then seated herself again by his side. Red Cedar smiled his satisfaction.

The girl then gathered all the dry branches she could find, piled them up, and lit them. The wood quickly started cracking, and a long, bright flame shot up into the sky. She then took the squatter's still-loaded pistols from his holsters, set them within reach of his arm, and returned to sit by his side. Red Cedar smiled with satisfaction.

"There," he said, "now we have nothing more to fear; if the wild beasts pay us a visit, we will receive them; we will pass the night quietly. As for the morrow, well, we shall see."

"There," he said, "now we have nothing more to worry about; if the wild animals decide to show up, we’ll handle it; we’ll spend the night peacefully. As for tomorrow, we’ll just have to wait and see."

Ellen, without replying, wrapped him up as well as she could in the blankets and hides that were on the horse, in order to protect him from the cold. So much attention and self-denial affected the bandit.

Ellen, without saying a word, bundled him up as best as she could in the blankets and hides on the horse to shield him from the cold. Her care and selflessness impacted the bandit deeply.

"And you, Ellen," he asked her; "will you not keep a few of these skins for yourself?"

"And you, Ellen," he asked her, "aren't you going to keep some of these skins for yourself?"

"Why should I, father? The fire will be enough for me," she said gently.

"Why should I, dad? The fire will be enough for me," she said gently.

"But, at any rate, eat something, you must be hungry; for, if I am not mistaken, you have had nothing the whole day."

"But anyway, eat something; you must be hungry. If I’m not wrong, you haven't eaten anything all day."

"That is true, father, but I am not hungry."

"That's true, Dad, but I'm not hungry."

"No matter," he said, pressing her, "too long a fast may be injurious to you; I insist on your eating."

"No matter," he said, pressing her, "not eating for too long could be bad for you; I insist that you eat."

"It is useless, father," she said with some hesitation.

"It’s pointless, Dad," she said hesitantly.

"Eat, I say," he went on, "if not for your sake, for mine; eat a mouthful to restore your strength, for we know what awaits us in the next few hours."

"Eat, I’m telling you," he continued, "if not for your own good, then for mine; have a bite to regain your energy, because we know what’s coming in the next few hours."

"Alas! I would readily obey you," she said, letting her eyes sink; "but it is impossible."

"Unfortunately! I would gladly follow your request," she said, lowering her gaze; "but it's just not possible."

"And why so, pray? When I tell you that I insist."

"And why is that, may I ask? When I say that I insist."

"Because I have nothing to eat."

"Because I have nothing to eat."

These words crushed the bandit like the blow of a club.

These words hit the bandit like a club.

"Oh, it is frightful," he muttered; "poor girl, pardon me Ellen, I am a villain, unworthy of such devotion as yours."

"Oh, this is awful," he muttered; "poor girl, forgive me Ellen, I’m a villain, unworthy of the devotion you have for me."

"Calm yourself, father, I implore you; I am not hungry, a night is soon passed, and tomorrow, as you said, we shall see; but before then, I am convinced God will come to our aid."

"Please calm down, Dad, I beg you; I’m not hungry. The night will soon be over, and tomorrow, as you mentioned, we’ll see what happens; but before that, I truly believe God will help us."

"God!" the squatter exclaimed, gnashing his teeth.

"God!" the squatter shouted, grinding his teeth.

"God, ever God, father," the girl answered, with sparkling eye and trembling lip; "God, ever; for, however unworthy we may be of His pity; He is merciful, and perhaps will not abandon us."

"God, always God, Father," the girl replied, her eyes shining and her lips quivering; "God, always; for, no matter how unworthy we may be of His mercy, He is compassionate, and maybe He won’t leave us behind."

"Build then on him, fool as you are, and you will be dead in two days."

"Go ahead and rely on him, you idiot, and you'll be dead in two days."

"No," she exclaimed, joyfully, "for He has heard me, and sends us help."

"No," she exclaimed happily, "because He has heard me and is sending us help."

The bandit looked and fell back on the ground, closing his eyes, and muttering in a hollow voice the words which for some time past had constantly risen from his heart to his lips, and involuntarily mastered him.

The bandit looked and collapsed on the ground, closing his eyes and muttering in a hollow voice the words that had been on his heart and lips for some time, overpowering him involuntarily.

"God! Can He exist?"

"God! Does He exist?"

A terrible question which he incessantly asked himself, and to which his obstinate conscience was beginning to respond, for the granite coating of his heart was beginning to crumble away beneath the repeated blows of remorse. But Ellen did not notice Red Cedar's state of prostration, she had risen and rushed forward, with outstretched arms, crying as loudly as her voice permitted her—"Help, help!"

A terrible question that he kept asking himself, and to which his stubborn conscience was starting to answer, because the hard shell around his heart was beginning to wear away under the constant pounding of guilt. But Ellen didn’t notice Red Cedar’s state of despair; she had gotten up and rushed forward, arms wide open, calling as loudly as her voice would allow—"Help, help!"

The young girl had fancied she heard, for some minutes past, a peculiar rustling in the foliage. This noise, at first remote and almost unnoticeable, had rapidly approached; soon lights had glistened through the trees, and the footsteps of a numerous party had distinctly smitten her ear. In fact, she had scarce gone a dozen yards, ere she found herself in the presence of a dozen mounted Indians, holding torches, and escorting two persons wrapped in long cloaks.

The young girl had thought she heard a strange rustling in the leaves for the past few minutes. At first, the sound was distant and barely noticeable, but it quickly grew louder; soon, lights flickered through the trees, and she clearly heard the footsteps of a large group. In fact, she had barely walked a dozen yards before she found herself face-to-face with a dozen mounted Native Americans holding torches and escorting two people wrapped in long cloaks.

"Help! Help!" Ellen repeated, as she fell on her knees, with outstretched arms.

"Help! Help!" Ellen shouted, falling to her knees with her arms stretched out.

The horsemen stopped; one of them dismounted, and ran to the girl, whom he took by the hands, and forced to rise.

The horsemen halted; one of them got off his horse and ran to the girl, taking her by the hands and helping her to her feet.

"Help for whom, my poor girl?" he asked her in a soft voice.

"Help for who, my poor girl?" he asked her gently.

On hearing the stranger's accent so full of tenderness, she felt hope returning to her heart.

On hearing the stranger's accent, so warm and gentle, she felt hope coming back to her heart.

"Oh!" she murmured with joy; "my father is saved."

"Oh!" she said with joy; "my dad is saved."

"Our life is in the hands of God," the stranger said, with emotion; "but lead me to your father, and all a man can do to help him, I will."

"Our lives are in God's hands," the stranger said, with feeling; "but take me to your father, and I will do everything I can to help him."

"It is God who sends you, bless you, my father!" the maiden said, as she kissed his hand.

"It’s God who sends you, bless you, my father!" the girl said, as she kissed his hand.

In the movement he had made to raise her, the stranger's cloak flew open, and the girl had recognised a priest.

In the motion he made to lift her, the stranger's cloak flung open, and the girl recognized a priest.

"Let us go," he said.

"Let's go," he said.

"Come!"

"Come here!"

The girl ran joyously forward, and the little party followed her.

The girl ran happily ahead, and the small group followed her.

"Father, father," she exclaimed, as she came near the wounded man, "I was certain that Heaven would not abandon us; I bring you succour."

"Father, father," she shouted as she got close to the injured man, "I knew that Heaven wouldn't leave us hanging; I’ve come to help you."

At this moment the strangers entered the clearing where the bandit lay. The Indians and the other travellers remained some paces in the rear, while the priest, quickly approached Red Cedar, over whom he bent. At his daughter's words the bandit opened his eyes, and turned his head with an effort in the direction whence this unexpected help arrived. Suddenly his face, before so pale, was covered with a cadaverous tinge; his eyes were enlarged and became haggard, a convulsive quiver agitated his limbs, and he fell heavily back, muttering with terror—

At that moment, the strangers walked into the clearing where the bandit lay. The Indians and the other travelers stayed a few steps back, while the priest quickly approached Red Cedar, bending over him. At his daughter’s words, the bandit opened his eyes and turned his head with effort toward the source of this unexpected help. Suddenly, his face, which had been so pale, took on a deathly color; his eyes widened and became haunted, a convulsive tremor shook his limbs, and he fell back heavily, mumbling in terror—

"Oh! Father Seraphin!"

"Oh! Father Seraphin!"

It was really the missionary; without appearing to remark the squatter's emotion, he seized his arm in order to feel his pulse. Red Cedar had fainted, but Ellen had heard the words he uttered, and though she could not understand their meaning, she guessed that a terrible drama was concealed beneath this revelation.

It was really the missionary; without seeming to notice the squatter's distress, he grabbed his arm to check his pulse. Red Cedar had fainted, but Ellen had heard the words he spoke, and even though she didn’t understand what they meant, she sensed that a terrible drama was hidden beneath this revelation.

"My father!" she exclaimed mournfully, as she fell at the priest's knees, "My father, have pity on him, do not desert him!"

"My dad!" she cried sadly, falling to her knees in front of the priest, "Please have mercy on him, don’t abandon him!"

The missionary smiled with an expression of ineffable goodness.

The missionary smiled with an expression of pure kindness.

"Daughter," he answered gently, "I am a minister of God, and the dress I wear commands me to forget insults. Priests have no enemies, all men are their brothers; reassure yourself, your father has not only his body to be saved, but also, his soul. I will undertake this cure, and God, who permitted me to take this road, will give me the necessary strength to succeed."

"Daughter," he said softly, "I’m a minister of God, and my role requires me to overlook insults. Priests have no enemies; everyone is their brother. Don’t worry, your father needs to be saved not just in body but also in soul. I will take on this healing, and God, who allowed me to go this way, will give me the strength I need to succeed."

"Oh, thanks, thanks, holy father," the girl murmured, as she burst into tears.

"Oh, thank you, thank you, holy father," the girl whispered as she broke down in tears.

"Do not thank me, poor girl; address your thanks to God, for He alone has done all. Now leave me to attend to this unhappy man, who is suffering, and whose miserable state claims all my care."

"Don't thank me, poor girl; thank God instead, for He alone has done everything. Now let me attend to this unhappy man, who is suffering and whose miserable condition needs all my attention."

And gently removing the maiden, Father Seraphin opened his medicine box, which he took from the pommel of his saddle, and prepared to dress his patient's wounds. In the meanwhile the Indians had gradually approached, and seeing the state of affairs, they dismounted to prepare the encampment, for they foresaw that, with Red Cedar in his present condition, the missionary would pass the night at this spot.

And carefully taking the young woman away, Father Seraphin opened his medicine box that he had taken from the saddle, and got ready to treat his patient's wounds. Meanwhile, the Indians had come closer, and seeing what was going on, they got off their horses to set up camp, knowing that with Red Cedar in his current state, the missionary would be staying here for the night.

The person who accompanied Father Seraphin was a female of very advanced age, but whose features, ennobled by years, had a far from common expression of kindness and grandeur. When she saw that the missionary was preparing to dress the wounds, she went up to him and said in a soft voice—

The person with Father Seraphin was a woman quite advanced in age, but her features, refined by years, had an unusually kind and majestic expression. When she noticed that the missionary was getting ready to tend to the wounds, she approached him and spoke in a gentle voice—

"Can I not help you in any way, holy father? You know that I am anxious to begin my apprenticeship in nursing."

"Is there any way I can help you, Father? You know I'm eager to start my training in nursing."

These words were uttered with an accent of indescribable goodness. The priest looked at her with a sublime expression, and, taking her hand, he made her stoop over the wounded man.

These words were spoken with an indescribable kindness. The priest looked at her with a profound expression, and, taking her hand, he guided her to lean over the injured man.

"Heaven has decreed that what now happens should take place," he said to her; "you have hardly landed in this country, and entered the desert to seek your son, when the Omnipotent imposes on you a task which must rejoice your heart by bringing you face to face with this man."

"Heaven has decided that what is happening now is meant to happen," he told her. "You have barely arrived in this country and stepped into the desert to find your son, when the Almighty gives you a task that should fill you with joy by bringing you face to face with this man."

"What do you mean, father?" she said with amazement.

"What do you mean, dad?" she asked, astonished.

"Mother of Valentine Guillois," he continued, with an accent full of supreme majesty, "look at this man well, so as to be able to recognise him hereafter; it is Red Cedar, the wretch of whom I have so often spoken to you, the implacable foe of your son."

"Mother of Valentine Guillois," he went on, with an air of absolute authority, "take a good look at this man so you can recognize him later; this is Red Cedar, the scoundrel I've mentioned to you many times, the relentless enemy of your son."

At this terrible revelation the poor woman gave a start of fear; but surmounting with a superhuman effort the feeling of revulsion she had at first experienced, she answered in a calm voice—

At this shocking revelation, the poor woman gasped in fear; but overcoming the intense disgust she felt at first with an incredible effort, she replied in a steady voice—

"No matter, father, the man suffers, and I will nurse him."

"No matter, Dad, the guy is in pain, and I will take care of him."

"Good, Madam," the priest said, with emotion; "Heaven will give you credit for this evangelic abnegation."

"Good, ma'am," the priest said, with feeling; "Heaven will acknowledge you for this selfless act."


CHAPTER XII.

THE MISSIONARY.

We will now briefly explain by what strange concourse of events Father Seraphin, whom we have for so long a period lost out of sight, and Valentine's mother, had arrived so providentially to help Red Cedar.

We will now briefly explain how, by a strange series of events, Father Seraphin, whom we have not seen for a long time, and Valentine's mother, came together so conveniently to assist Red Cedar.

When the missionary left the Trail-hunter, he proceeded, as he expressed a wish, among the Comanches, with the intention of preaching the gospel to them, a holy duty which he had begun to put in execution long before. Father Seraphin, through his character and piety of manner, had made friends of all these children of nature, and converted numerous proselytes in various tribes, especially in Unicorn's.

When the missionary left the Trail-hunter, he went, as he wanted, among the Comanches, intending to preach the gospel to them, a sacred duty he had started taking on long before. Father Seraphin, with his character and humble demeanor, had made friends with all these natural people and had converted many followers in different tribes, especially in Unicorn's.

The journey was long and fatiguing to the Comanche village, and the means of transport were, in a desert country, only traversed by nomadic hordes, which wander without any settled purpose in these vast solitudes. The missionary, however, did not recoil; too weak to ride on account of the scarce cicatrised wound he had received a short time previously, he had, like the first Fathers of the Church, bravely undertaken this journey on foot, which it is almost impossible to accomplish on horseback.

The trip to the Comanche village was long and exhausting, and the transportation options in this desert region were only used by nomadic groups that roamed aimlessly across these vast empty spaces. However, the missionary didn’t back down; too weak to ride due to a barely healed wound he had gotten not long ago, he bravely took on this journey on foot, just like the early Fathers of the Church, which is nearly impossible to do on horseback.

But human strength has its limits, which it cannot go beyond. Father Seraphin, in spite of his courage, was obliged tacitly to allow that he had undertaken a task which he was too weak to carry out. One night he fell, exhausted by fever and fatigue, on the floor of some Indians, who nursed and brought him round. These Indians, who were half civilised, and had been Christians for a long time, would not allow the priest, in his present state of health, to continue his journey; on the contrary, taking advantage of the fever which kept him down and rendered it impossible for him to see what was done with him, they conveyed him back, by slow stages, to Texas.

But human strength has its limits that it can't surpass. Father Seraphin, despite his bravery, had to quietly acknowledge that he had taken on a task he was too weak to complete. One night, he collapsed on the floor from exhaustion and fever, and some Indigenous people took care of him and helped him recover. These Indigenous individuals, who were somewhat civilized and had been Christians for a long time, wouldn’t let the priest, given his poor health, continue his journey. Instead, taking advantage of his fever that made it impossible for him to realize what was happening, they slowly brought him back to Texas.

When Father Seraphin, thanks to his youth and powerful constitution, had at length conquered the malady which kept him confined to his bed for more than a month between life and death, his surprise was great to find himself at Galveston, in the house of the episcopal head of the Mission. The worthy prelate, employing the spiritual powers given him by his character and his title, had insisted on the missionary going on board of a vessel just starting for Havre, and which was only waiting for a favourable wind.

When Father Seraphin, thanks to his youth and strong health, finally overcame the illness that had kept him bedridden for over a month, caught between life and death, he was very surprised to find himself in Galveston, at the home of the bishop leading the Mission. The kind bishop, using the spiritual authority granted to him by his role and title, had insisted that the missionary board a ship just leaving for Havre, which was only waiting for a good wind.

Father Seraphin obeyed with sorrow the commands of his superior; the Bishop was obliged to prove to him that his health was almost ruined, and that his native air could alone restore it, ere he would resign humbly to obedience, and, as he said bitterly, fly and abandon his post. The missionary started then, but with the firm resolution of returning so soon as it was possible.

Father Seraphin sadly obeyed the orders of his superior; the Bishop had to show him that his health was almost gone and that only his native air could help him recover before he would accept the need to obey and, as he said bitterly, flee and leave his position. The missionary set out then, but with the strong intention of coming back as soon as he could.

The voyage from Galveston to Havre was a pleasant one; two months after leaving Texas, Father Seraphin set foot on his native soil, with an emotion which only those who have wandered for a long time in foreign parts can comprehend. Since accident brought him back to France, the missionary profited by it to visit his family, whom he never expected to see again, and by whom he was received with transports of joy, the greater because his return was so unexpected.

The journey from Galveston to Havre was enjoyable; two months after leaving Texas, Father Seraphin arrived back in his homeland, feeling an emotion that only those who have spent a long time away in other countries can understand. Since fate had brought him back to France, the missionary took the opportunity to visit his family, whom he never thought he would see again. They welcomed him with great joy, even more intense because his return was so surprising.

The life of a missionary is very hard; those who have seen them at work in the great American desert can alone appreciate all the holy abnegation and true courage there is in the hearts of these simple and truly good men, who sacrifice their life, without the hope of possible reward; in preaching to the Indians. They nearly all fall in some obscure corner of the prairie, victims to their devotion, or if they resist for five or six years, they return to their country prematurely aged, almost blind, overwhelmed with infirmities, and forced to live a miserable life among men who misunderstand and too often calumniate them.

The life of a missionary is very tough; only those who have seen them work in the vast American desert can truly understand the deep selflessness and genuine courage in the hearts of these humble and truly good men, who dedicate their lives to preaching to the Indians without any expectation of reward. Most of them die in some remote part of the prairie, giving their all, or if they manage to last five or six years, they return to their home country looking much older, nearly blind, burdened with health issues, and forced to live a miserable life among people who misunderstand and often slander them.

Father Seraphin's time was counted, every hour he passed away from his beloved Indians he reproached himself with as a robbery he committed on them. He tore himself from his parent's arms, and hastened to Havre, to profit by the first chance that presented itself for returning to Texas.

Father Seraphin felt every hour away from his beloved Indians was a theft from them. He pulled himself away from his parent's embrace and rushed to Havre, eager to take the first opportunity that came his way to return to Texas.

One evening, while Father Seraphin was seated on the beach, contemplating the sea that separated him from the object of his life, and thinking of the proselytes he had left in America, and whom, deprived of his presence, he trembled to find again, plunged in their old errors—he heard sobs near him. He raised his head, and saw at some paces from him a woman kneeling on the sand and weeping; from time to time broken words escaped from her lips. Father Seraphin was affected by this sorrow; he approached, and heard the words: "My son, my poor son! Oh, Heaven restore me my son!"

One evening, as Father Seraphin sat on the beach, gazing at the sea that kept him apart from the purpose of his life, and thinking about the converts he had left in America—who, without him, he feared might fall back into their old mistakes—he heard sobbing nearby. He looked up and noticed a woman kneeling on the sand, crying. Occasionally, broken phrases slipped from her lips. Father Seraphin felt moved by her grief; he went closer and heard her say, "My son, my poor son! Oh, Heaven, bring my son back to me!"

This woman's face was bathed in tears, her eyes were raised to Heaven, and an expression of profound despair was imprinted on her countenance. Father Seraphin understood with the instinct of his heart that there was a great misfortune here that required unsolving, and addressed the stranger.

This woman's face was covered in tears, her eyes looking up to heaven, and a deep expression of despair was etched on her face. Father Seraphin sensed with his heart that there was a significant misfortune here that needed to be resolved, and he spoke to the stranger.

"Poor woman, what do you want here? Why do you weep?

"Poor woman, what are you doing here? Why are you crying?

"Alas! Father," she answered, "I have lost all hope of being happy in this world."

"Unfortunately, Dad," she replied, "I've lost all hope of being happy in this world."

"Who knows, madam? Tell me your misfortunes. God is great; perhaps He will give me the power to console you."

"Who knows, ma'am? Share your troubles with me. God is great; maybe He will give me the strength to comfort you."

"You are right, father; God never deserts the afflicted, and it is above all when hope fails them that He comes to their assistance."

"You’re right, Dad; God never abandons those who are suffering, and it’s especially when hope seems lost that He provides His help."

"Speak then with confidence."

"Speak with confidence."

The strange woman began in a voice broken by the internal emotion which she suffered.

The strange woman started speaking with a voice choked by her inner turmoil.

"For more than ten years," she said, "I have been separated from my son. Alas! Since he went to America, in spite of all the steps I have taken, I have never received news of him, or learned what has become of him, whether he be dead or alive."

"For over ten years," she said, "I’ve been apart from my son. Unfortunately, ever since he went to America, despite all the efforts I've made, I’ve never heard from him or found out what happened to him, whether he’s dead or alive."

"Since the period of which you speak, then, no sign, no information however slight, has reassured you as to the fate of him you mourn?"

"Since the time you're talking about, then, no sign, no information no matter how small, has given you any comfort about the fate of the one you grieve for?"

"No, my father, since my son, the brave lad, determined to accompany his foster-brother to Chili."

"No, my father, because my son, the brave kid, decided to go with his foster brother to Chile."

"Well," the priest interrupted, "you might enquire in Chili."

"Well," the priest interrupted, "you could ask in Chile."

"I did so, father."

"I did that, Dad."

"And learned nothing?"

"And didn't learn anything?"

"Pardon me, my son's foster-brother is married, and possesses a large fortune in Chili. I applied to him. My son left him about a year after his departure from France, without telling him the motive that urged him to act thus, and he never heard of him again, in spite of all his efforts to find him; all that he discovered was that he had buried himself in the virgin forests of the Great Chaco, accompanied by two Indian chiefs."

"Pardon me, my son's foster brother is married and has a large fortune in Chile. I reached out to him. My son left him about a year after he left France, without explaining why he did it, and he never heard from him again, despite all his efforts to locate him; all he found out was that he had secluded himself in the unspoiled forests of the Great Chaco, accompanied by two Indian chiefs."

"It is, indeed, strange," the priest muttered thoughtfully.

"It is, really, strange," the priest said thoughtfully.

"My son's foster-brother frequently writes to me; thanks to him, I am rich for a woman of my condition, who is accustomed to live on a little. In each of his letters he begs me to come and end my days with him; but it is my son, my poor child, I wish to see again; in his arms I should like to close my eyes. Alas! That consolation will not be granted me. Oh! Father, you cannot imagine what grief it is for a mother to live alone, far from the only being who gave joy to her latter days. Though I have not seen him for ten years, I picture him to myself as on the day he left me, young and strong, and little suspecting that he was leaving me forever."

"My son's foster-brother writes to me often; because of him, I am well-off for a woman in my situation, who is used to living simply. In each of his letters, he asks me to come and spend my remaining days with him; but it’s my son, my poor child, that I want to see again; I wish to close my eyes in his arms. Unfortunately, that comfort won't be given to me. Oh! Father, you can't imagine the pain of a mother living alone, far from the only person who brought joy to her later years. Even though I haven't seen him in ten years, I imagine him as he was the day he left me, young and strong, unaware that he was leaving me forever."

While uttering these words, the poor woman could not repress her tears and sobs.

While saying these words, the poor woman couldn't hold back her tears and sobs.

"Courage! life is but one long trial; is you have suffered so greatly, perchance God, whose mercy is infinite, reserves a supreme joy for your last days of life."

"Courage! Life is just one long test; if you have suffered so much, maybe God, whose mercy is endless, has a supreme joy waiting for you in the final days of your life."

"Alas, father, as you know, nothing can console a mother for the absence of her son, for he is her flesh, her heart. Every ship that arrives, I run, I inquire, and ever, ever the same silence! And yet, shall I confess it to you? I have something in me which tells me he is not dead, and I shall see him again; it is a secret presentiment for which I cannot account: I fancy that if my son were dead, something would have snapped in my heart, and I should have ceased to exist long ago. That hope sustains me, in spite of myself; it gives me the strength to live."

"Sadly, Dad, as you know, nothing can comfort a mother for the loss of her son, because he is her flesh and blood, her heart. Every time a ship arrives, I rush to ask if there’s word, and it’s always the same silence! And yet, should I admit it to you? I have a feeling inside me that tells me he’s not dead, and that I will see him again; it’s a strange intuition I can’t explain: I think that if my son were really gone, something would have broken in my heart, and I would have stopped living a long time ago. That hope keeps me going, even against my will; it gives me the strength to carry on."

"You are a mother in accordance with the gospel; I admire you."

"You are a mother according to the gospel; I admire you."

"You are mistaken, father; I am only a poor creature, very simple and very unhappy; I have only one feeling in my heart, but it fills me entirely: love of my son. Oh, could I see him, were it only for a moment, I fancy I should die happy. At long intervals, a banker writes me to come to him, and he pays me money, sometimes small sums, at others large. When I ask him whence the money comes, he says that he does not know himself, and that a strange correspondent has requested him to pay it to me. Well, father, every time I receive money in this way, I fancy that it comes from my son, that he is thinking of me, and I am happy."

"You’re wrong, Dad; I’m just a poor person, very simple and very unhappy. I only have one feeling in my heart, but it fills me completely: love for my son. Oh, if I could just see him, even if only for a moment, I think I would die happy. Every now and then, a banker writes to me asking me to come to him, and he gives me money, sometimes small amounts, and other times large ones. When I ask him where the money comes from, he says he doesn’t know either, and that an unknown person has asked him to give it to me. Well, Dad, every time I get money like this, I like to think it’s from my son, that he’s thinking of me, and it makes me happy."

"Do not doubt that it is your son who sends you this money."

"Don't doubt that it's your son who is sending you this money."

"Is it not?" she said, with a start of joy. "Well, I feel so persuaded of that, that I keep it; all the sums are at my house, intact, in the order as I received them. Often, when grief crushes me more than usual, when the weight that oppresses my heart seems to me too crushing, I look at them, I let them slip through my fingers, as I talk to them, and I fancy my son answers me; he bids me hope I shall see him again, and I feel hope return. Oh! You must think me very foolish to tell you all this, father: but of what can a mother speak, save of her son? Of what can she think but her son?"

"Is it not?" she said, suddenly filled with joy. "Well, I'm so convinced of that, I keep it; all the money is at my house, untouched, just as I received it. Often, when my grief weighs me down more than usual, when the burden on my heart feels overwhelming, I look at it, let it slip through my fingers as I talk to it, and I imagine my son is responding; he tells me to have hope that I’ll see him again, and I feel hope returning. Oh! You must think I’m very foolish to share all this with you, father: but what else can a mother talk about, except her son? What else can she think about but her son?"

Father Seraphin gazed on her with a tenderness mingled with respect. Such grandeur and simplicity in a woman of so ordinary a rank overcame him, and he felt tears running down his cheeks which he did not attempt to check.

Father Seraphin looked at her with a mix of warmth and respect. The combination of greatness and simplicity in a woman of such a humble background moved him, and he felt tears streaming down his face that he didn’t try to hold back.

"Oh, holy and noble creature!" he said to her; "Hope, hope; God watches over you."

"Oh, holy and noble being!" he said to her; "Hope, hope; God is watching over you."

"You believe so too, father? Oh, thanks for that. You have told me nothing, and yet I feel comforted through having seen you and let my heart overflow in your presence. It is because you are good, you have understood my sorrow, for you, too, have doubtless suffered."

"You think so too, Dad? Oh, thanks for that. You haven't said anything, but I feel comforted just being with you and letting my heart express itself in your presence. It's because you're kind; you've understood my pain, since you must have suffered too."

"Alas; madam, each of us has a cross to bear in this world; happy is he whom his burden does not crush."

"Unfortunately, ma'am, each of us has a burden to carry in this world; fortunate is the one whose load doesn't overwhelm him."

"Pardon my having troubled you with my sorrows," she said, as she prepared to leave; "I thank you for your kind words."

"Pardon me for bothering you with my troubles," she said as she got ready to leave. "I appreciate your kind words."

"I have nothing to pardon you; but permit me to ask you one more question."

"I have nothing to forgive you for, but allow me to ask you one more question."

"Do so, father."

"Do it, Dad."

"I am a missionary. For several years I have been in America, whose immense solitudes I have traversed in every direction. I have seen many things, met many persons during my travels. Who knows? Perhaps, without knowing it, I may have met your son, and may give the information you have been awaiting so long in vain."

"I’m a missionary. For several years, I’ve been in America, exploring its vast landscapes in every direction. I’ve seen a lot of things and met many people during my travels. Who knows? Maybe, without even realizing it, I’ve met your son and can provide the information you’ve been waiting for all this time."

The poor mother gave him a glance of indefinable meaning, and placed her hand on her heart to still its hurried beating.

The poor mother gave him a look that was hard to describe and put her hand on her heart to calm its rapid beating.

"Madam, God directs all our actions. He decreed our meeting on this beach; the hope you have lost I may perhaps be destined to restore you. What is your son's name?"

"Ma'am, God guides all our actions. He arranged for us to meet on this beach; the hope you've lost, I might be meant to help you regain it. What's your son's name?"

At this moment Father Seraphin had a truly inspired air; his voice was commanding, and his eyes shone with a bright and fascinating fire.

At that moment, Father Seraphin looked truly inspired; his voice was powerful, and his eyes sparkled with a bright and captivating intensity.

"Valentine Guillois!" the poor woman said, as she fell in almost a fainting state on a log of wood left on the beach.

"Valentine Guillois!" the poor woman exclaimed, as she nearly fainted and collapsed onto a log of wood left on the beach.

"Oh!" the priest exclaimed; "On your knees and thank Heaven! Console yourself, poor mother! Your son lives!"

"Oh!" the priest exclaimed. "Get on your knees and thank Heaven! Take heart, poor mother! Your son is alive!"

She drew herself up as if moved by a spring, and fell on her knees sobbing, and held out her hands to the man who restored her son to her.

She straightened up as if powered by a spring, fell to her knees sobbing, and stretched out her hands to the man who brought her son back to her.

But it was too much for her: so strong against grief, could not resist joy: she fainted. Father Seraphin ran up to her and recalled her to life. We will not describe the ensuing scene, but a week later the missionary and the hunter's mother started for America. During the voyage Father Seraphin fully described to his companion what had happened to her son during his long absence, the reasons of his silence, and the sacred remembrance in which he had ever held her. The poor mother listened, radiant with happiness, to those stories, which she begged to hear over and over again, for she was never tired of hearing her son spoken of.

But it was too much for her: so strong against grief, she couldn't resist joy and fainted. Father Seraphin rushed over to her and brought her back to consciousness. We won’t go into detail about what happened next, but a week later, the missionary and the hunter's mother set off for America. During the journey, Father Seraphin shared everything that had happened to her son during his long absence, the reasons for his silence, and the special way he always remembered her. The poor mother listened, glowing with happiness, to those stories, which she asked to hear again and again, as she could never get enough of hearing about her son.

On reaching Galveston, the missionary, justly fearing for her the fatigues of a journey through the desert, wished to induce her to remain in that city till her son came to her, but at that proposition the mother shook her head.

On arriving in Galveston, the missionary, rightly worried about the exhausting journey through the desert, tried to convince her to stay in the city until her son arrived. However, at that suggestion, the mother shook her head.

"No," she said, resolutely, "I have not come here to stop in a town: I wish to spend the few days left me to live by his side; I have suffered enough to be avaricious of my happiness, and desire not to lose an atom. Let us go, father. Lead me to my child."

"No," she said firmly, "I didn’t come here to stay in a town: I want to spend the few days I have left living by his side; I’ve suffered too much to be greedy for happiness and I don’t want to lose a single moment of it. Let’s go, father. Take me to my child."

Before a will so firmly expressed, the priest found himself powerless; he did not recognise the right of insisting longer; he merely tried to spare his companion the fatigue of his journey as far as possible.

Before a will so firmly expressed, the priest found himself powerless; he didn’t see the point in insisting any longer; he just tried to spare his companion the hassle of the journey as much as he could.

They, therefore, started for Galveston, proceeding by short stages to the Far West. On reaching the border of civilised countries, Father Seraphin took an escort of devoted Indians to protect his companion. They had been in the desert for six days, when suddenly heaven brought them face to face with Red Cedar, dying without help in the heart of the primeval forest.

They started for Galveston, traveling in short legs to the Far West. When they reached the edge of civilization, Father Seraphin took a group of loyal Indians to protect his companion. After being in the desert for six days, they suddenly found themselves face to face with Red Cedar, who was dying alone in the middle of the ancient forest.


CHAPTER XIII.

RETURN TO LIFE.

Charity is a virtue loudly preached in our age, but unfortunately practised by few. The story of the good Samaritan finds but scanty application in the Old World, and if we would discover charity exercised sacredly and simply, as the gospel teaches, we must obtain our examples from the deserts of the New World.

Charity is a value that gets a lot of attention in our time, but sadly, only a few actually practice it. The story of the good Samaritan is rarely seen in the Old World, and if we want to see charity lived out in a pure and straightforward way, as the gospel suggests, we need to look to the deserts of the New World for our examples.

This is sad to say, even more sad to prove, but mankind is not to blame for it; the age alone must be held responsible for this egotism, which has for some years past been planted in the heart of man, and reigns there supreme. To two causes must be attributed the personalism and egotism which crown the actions of the great human family in Europe; the discovery of gold in California, Australia, and on Frazer River, and, above all, the Stock Exchange.

This is sad to say, even sadder to prove, but humanity isn't to blame for this; the era itself must be held responsible for this egotism that has been growing in people's hearts for several years and now rules there completely. Two main factors are behind the self-centeredness and egotism that characterize the actions of the European human family: the discovery of gold in California, Australia, and on the Fraser River, and, above all, the Stock Exchange.

The Bourse is the scourge of the Old World; so soon as everybody fancied that he was enabled to enrich himself between today and tomorrow, no one thought any longer of his neighbour, who remained poor, save as being incapable of ameliorating his position. The result is, that the men who have the courage to leave the intoxicating maëlstrom that surrounds them, to despise those riches which flash around them, and go under the impulse of Christian Charity, the holiest and least rewarded of all the virtues, to bury themselves among savages, amid hordes most hostile to every good and honourable feeling, in the most deadly countries—such men, we say, who, impelled solely by a divine feeling, abandon all earthly enjoyments, are chosen vessels, and in every respect deserve well of humanity.

The Bourse is a curse of the Old World; as soon as everyone thought they could get rich overnight, no one cared about their neighbor, who stayed poor, except to see them as unable to improve their situation. As a result, the people who have the courage to leave the tempting chaos around them, to look down on the wealth that dazzles those around them, and driven by Christian Charity—the purest and least recognized of all virtues—choose to immerse themselves among savages, in hostile environments that reject any good and honorable feelings, in the deadliest places—such individuals, we say, who are driven solely by a divine calling, renounce all earthly pleasures, are truly remarkable and deserve respect from humanity.

Their number is much larger than might be supposed at the first blush, and that is very logical; the passion for devotion must go side by side with the thirst for gold, in order that the eternal balance of good and evil which governs the world should remain in those equal proportions which are conditions of its vitality and prosperity.

Their number is much larger than one might think at first glance, and that makes a lot of sense; the desire for devotion must accompany the craving for wealth so that the eternal balance of good and evil that governs the world stays in the equal proportions required for its vitality and prosperity.

Red Cedar's condition was serious; the moral commotion he underwent in recognising the man whom he had once attempted to assassinate, had brought on a frightful attack of delirium. The wretch, a prey to the most gnawing remorse, was tortured by the hideous phantoms of his victim, evoked by his diseased imagination, and which stalked round his bed like a legion of demons. The night he passed was terrible. Father Seraphin, Ellen, and Valentine's mother did not leave him for a second, watching over him anxiously, and frequently compelled to struggle with him in order to prevent him dashing his head against the trees, in the paroxysms of the crisis that tortured him.

Red Cedar's condition was serious; the emotional turmoil he experienced upon recognizing the man he had once tried to kill had triggered a terrifying bout of delirium. The miserable man, consumed by deep remorse, was haunted by the dreadful visions of his victim, brought forth by his troubled mind, which loomed around his bed like a horde of demons. The night he endured was horrific. Father Seraphin, Ellen, and Valentine's mother stayed by his side, anxiously watching over him, often having to struggle with him to prevent him from smashing his head against the trees during the violent episodes of his suffering.

Strange coincidence! The bandit had a similar wound in his shoulder to the one he had formerly dealt the missionary, which had compelled the latter to go and seek a cure in Europe, a voyage from which he had only returned a few days, when Providence permitted him to find the man who wished to assassinate him, lying almost dead at the foot of a tree.

Strange coincidence! The bandit had a similar wound in his shoulder to the one he had previously inflicted on the missionary, which had forced the latter to go and seek treatment in Europe, a trip from which he had only returned a few days before Providence allowed him to find the man who wanted to kill him, lying almost dead at the base of a tree.

Towards day the crisis grew calmer, and the squatter fell into a species of slumber, which deprived him of the faculties of feeling and perception. No one else slept during this long and mournful night, spent in the heart of the forest; and when Father Seraphin saw that Red Cedar was calmer, he ordered the Indians to prepare a litter to receive him. They were much disinclined to the task; they had known the squatter for a lengthened period, and these primitive men could not understand why, instead of killing him when chance threw him into his power, the missionary lavished his assistance on such a villain, who had committed so many crimes, and whose death would have been a blessing to the prairie. It required all the devotion they had vowed to Father Seraphin for them to consent to do, very unwillingly we allow, what he ordered them.

As day approached, the crisis eased, and the squatter slipped into a kind of sleep that made him unaware of his surroundings. No one else slept throughout that long and sorrowful night spent in the depths of the forest; and when Father Seraphin noticed that Red Cedar had settled down, he instructed the Indians to prepare a stretcher for him. They were quite reluctant to take on this task; having known the squatter for a long time, these primitive men couldn’t understand why, instead of killing him when he was vulnerable, the missionary chose to help such a villain, one who had committed numerous crimes, and whose death would have been a relief to the prairie. It took all the commitment they had pledged to Father Seraphin for them to reluctantly do what he asked.

When the litter was, ready, dry leaves and grass were spread over it, and the squatter was laid on this couch in an almost complete state of insensibility. Before leaving the forest the missionary, who knew how necessary it was to rekindle the drooping faith of the redskins, for the sake of the patient, resolved to offer the holy sacrifice of mass. An altar was improvised on a grassy mound, covered with a rag of white cloth, and the mass was read, served by one of the Indians, who offered his services spontaneously.

When the bedding was ready, dry leaves and grass were spread on top, and the squatter was laid down on this makeshift couch in a nearly unconscious state. Before leaving the forest, the missionary, aware of how important it was to revive the fading faith of the Native Americans for the patient's sake, decided to offer the holy sacrifice of mass. An altar was set up on a grassy mound, covered with a piece of white cloth, and the mass was conducted, assisted by one of the Indians, who volunteered to help.

Assuredly, in the large European cathedrals, beneath the splendid arches of stone, blackened by time, to the imposing murmur of the organ re-echoing through the aisles, the ceremonies of the faith are performed with greater pomp; but I doubt whether they be so with more magnificent simplicity, or are listened to with greater fervour than this mass, said in the heart of a forest, accompanied by the striking melodies of the desert, by the pale-browed priest, whose eyes glistened with a holy enthusiasm, and who prayed for his assassin groaning at his feet.

Surely, in the grand European cathedrals, under the magnificent stone arches darkened by time, and to the powerful sound of the organ echoing through the aisles, the religious ceremonies are held with more grandeur; but I wonder if they are so much more beautifully simple, or if they're received with more passion than this mass, celebrated in the heart of a forest, accompanied by the captivating sounds of the wilderness, by the pale-faced priest, whose eyes shone with a sacred enthusiasm, and who prayed for his assassin groaning at his feet.

When mass was over, Father Seraphin gave a signal, four Indians raised the litter on their shoulders, and the party set out, Ellen being mounted on the horse of one of the bearers. The journey was long; the missionary had left Galveston to go in search of Valentine, but a hunter accustomed to traverse great distances, and whose life is made up of incessant excursions, is very difficult to discover in the desert; the missionary, therefore, decided on going to the winter village of the Comanches, where he was certain to obtain precise information about the man he wished to see.

When mass ended, Father Seraphin signaled, four Native Americans lifted the stretcher onto their shoulders, and the group set off, with Ellen riding on the horse of one of the bearers. The journey was long; the missionary had left Galveston to search for Valentine, but a hunter used to covering long distances and whose life revolves around constant travel is hard to find in the wilderness. Therefore, the missionary decided to head to the winter village of the Comanches, where he was sure he could get reliable information about the person he wanted to find.

But his meeting with Red Cedar prevented him from carrying out this plan; Unicorn and Valentine were too inveterate against the squatter for the missionary to hope that they would consent to resign their vengeance. The conjuncture was difficult; Red Cedar was a proscript in the fullest sense of the term; one of those outlaws, whose number is fortunately very limited, who have the whole human race as their foe, and to whom every country is hostile.

But his meeting with Red Cedar stopped him from going through with this plan; Unicorn and Valentine were too set against the squatter for the missionary to expect that they would agree to let go of their desire for revenge. The situation was tough; Red Cedar was an outlaw in every sense of the word; one of those few outcasts who are up against all of humanity, and to whom every country is an enemy.

And yet this man must be saved; and after ripe reflection, Father Seraphin's resolution was formed. He proceeded, followed by his whole party, to the grotto where we have met him before, a grotto which often served as the Trail-hunter's abode, but where, in all probability, he would not be at this moment. Through an extraordinary chance, the missionary passed unseen within a pistol shot of the spot where Valentine and his friends were encamped.

And yet this man has to be saved; and after careful thought, Father Seraphin made his decision. He set off, followed by his entire group, to the grotto where we previously encountered him, a place that often served as the Trail-hunter's home, but where, most likely, he wouldn't be at this moment. By some incredible chance, the missionary went by unnoticed, just a short distance from where Valentine and his friends were camping.

At sunset they prepared for passing the night; Father Seraphin removed the bandage he had placed on Red Cedar's wounds, and dressed them: the latter allowed it to be done, not seeming to notice that any attention was being paid him; his prostration was extreme. The wounds were all healthy; that on the shoulder was the worst, but all foreboded a speedy recovery.

At sunset, they got ready to spend the night; Father Seraphin took off the bandage he had put on Red Cedar's wounds and cleaned them. Red Cedar didn't seem to care that someone was attending to him; he was in a state of complete exhaustion. The wounds looked fine; the one on his shoulder was the worst, but everything suggested he would heal quickly.

When supper was over, prayers said, and the Indians, wrapped in their blankets, were lying on the grass to rest from the fatigues of the day, the missionary, after assuring himself that Red Cedar was quietly sleeping, made a sign to the two women to come and sit by his side, near the fire lit to keep off wild beasts. Father Seraphin was slightly acquainted with Ellen; he remembered to have frequently met the girl, and even conversed with her in the forest, at the period when her father had so audaciously installed himself on Don Miguel Zarate's estates.

When dinner was finished, prayers were said, and the Native Americans, wrapped in their blankets, were lying on the grass to relax after the day's activities, the missionary, after making sure that Red Cedar was peacefully sleeping, gestured for the two women to come and sit next to him by the fire that had been set to keep wild animals away. Father Seraphin knew Ellen a bit; he recalled having met her often and even talked to her in the woods during the time when her father had boldly taken over Don Miguel Zarate's lands.

Ellen's character had pleased him; he had found in her such simplicity of heart and innate honour, that he frequently asked himself how so charming a creature could be the daughter of so hardened a villain as Red Cedar: this seemed to him the more incomprehensible, because the girl must have needed a powerful character to resist the influence of the evil examples she constantly had before her. Hence he had taken a lively interest in her, and urged her to persevere in her good sentiments. He had let her see that one day God would reward her by removing her from the perverse medium in which fate had cast her, to restore her to that great human family of which she was ignorant.

Ellen's character delighted him; he found in her such a natural goodness and inherent honor that he often wondered how such a lovely person could be the daughter of such a ruthless villain as Red Cedar. This puzzled him even more because the girl must have had a strong character to resist the negative influences she faced every day. As a result, he took a keen interest in her, encouraging her to hold on to her good values. He showed her that one day, God would reward her by taking her away from the toxic environment fate had placed her in, to reconnect her with the larger human family she was unaware of.

When the two women were seated at his side, the missionary gave them, in his gentle, sympathising way, a paternal admonition to support with patience and resignation the tribulations Heaven sent on them; then he begged Ellen to tell him in detail all that had occurred in the prairie since his departure for France. The girl's narrative was long and sad, and frequently interrupted by tears which she could not repress. Valentine's mother shuddered on hearing things so extraordinary to her described; heavy tears ran down her wrinkled cheek, and she crossed herself, muttering compassionately—

When the two women sat down next to him, the missionary gently advised them to endure the difficulties that Heaven had placed on them with patience and acceptance. Then, he asked Ellen to share everything that had happened in the prairie since he left for France. The girl’s story was lengthy and heartbreaking, often interrupted by tears she couldn't hold back. Valentine’s mother shivered at hearing such extraordinary events described; tears streamed down her wrinkled cheek, and she crossed herself, murmuring in compassion—

"Poor child! What a horrible life."

"Poor kid! What a terrible life."

For, in truth Ellen was describing, her life; she had witnessed and suffered from all these terrors, all these atrocities, whose sinister and bloody images she unrolled before her hearers. When the story was ended she buried her face in her hands and wept silently, crushed by the revival of such poignant sorrows and the re-opening of still bleeding wounds. The missionary gave her a long look, stamped with gentle pity. He took her hand, pressed it, and bending over her, said with an accent of kindness which went straight to her heart—

For, in reality, Ellen was telling her story; she had experienced and endured all these fears, all these horrors, whose dark and violent images she laid out for her listeners. When she finished, she buried her face in her hands and cried quietly, overwhelmed by the return of such deep sorrows and the reopening of still fresh wounds. The missionary looked at her for a long moment, filled with gentle compassion. He took her hand, held it tightly, and leaning over her, said with a tone of kindness that touched her heart—

"Weep, poor girl, for you have suffered terribly; weep, but be strong; God, who tries you, doubtless reserves for you other blows more terrible than those which have fallen on you; do not try to repulse the cup which is brought to your lips; the more you suffer in this life, the more happy and glorified you will be in another. If God chastise you, a poor stainless lamb, it is because He loves you; happy those whom He thus chastises! Derive your strength from prayer, for that elevates the soul, and renders it better; do not yield to despair, for that is a suggestion of the demon who renders man rebellious to the teaching of Providence. Think of your divine Master, remember all He suffered for us; thus you will recognise how little your sorrows are when compared with His, and you will hope; for Providence is not blind; when it weighs heavily on a creature, it is preparing to reward her a hundredfold for past sufferings."

"Weep, dear girl, because you have gone through so much pain; cry, but stay strong; God, who tests you, surely has other trials in store that may be even worse than what you’ve already faced. Don’t try to push away the hardships that come your way; the more you endure in this life, the happier and more honored you’ll be in the next. If God corrects you, a pure, innocent soul, it’s because He cares for you; blessed are those whom He corrects! Find your strength in prayer, as it lifts the spirit and makes it better; don’t give in to despair, as that’s just the devil tempting you to turn away from the guidance of Providence. Think of your divine Teacher, remember everything He suffered for us; this way, you’ll see how small your struggles are in comparison to His, and you’ll feel hope, because Providence isn’t blind; when it feels heavy on a person, it’s getting ready to reward them immensely for their past hardships."

"Alas, father," Ellen replied, sorrowfully, "I am only a miserable child, without strength or courage; the burden laid on me is very heavy; still, if it be the will of the Lord that it should be so, may His holy name be blessed! I will try to stifle the feelings of revolt which are at times a wound in my heart, and struggle without complaining against the fate that overwhelms me."

"Unfortunately, Dad," Ellen replied, sadly, "I'm just a miserable kid, lacking strength or courage; the burden on my shoulders is really heavy. Still, if it’s God’s will for it to be this way, then His holy name be praised! I’ll do my best to suppress the feelings of rebellion that sometimes hurt my heart and fight quietly against the fate that weighs me down."

"Good, my sister, good," the priest said; "the great God, who searches all hearts, will have pity on you."

"Good, my sister, good," the priest said; "the great God, who knows all hearts, will have compassion on you."

He then made her rise, and led her a short distance to a spot where a bed of dry leaves had been prepared by his care.

He then helped her to her feet and walked her a short distance to a place where he had set up a bed of dry leaves.

"Try and sleep, my child," he said; "fatigue is crushing you; a few hours' rest is indispensable for you."

"Try to sleep, my child," he said; "you're exhausted; you need a few hours of rest."

"I will strive to obey you, father."

"I'll do my best to obey you, Dad."

"May the angels watch over your slumbers, my child," the priest replied; "and may the Almighty bless you, as I do."

"May the angels keep an eye on your sleep, my child," the priest responded; "and may the Almighty bless you, as I do."

Then he returned slowly and thoughtfully to Valentine's mother. There was a long silence, during which the missionary reflected deeply; at length he said—

Then he slowly and thoughtfully went back to Valentine's mom. There was a long silence, during which the missionary pondered deeply; finally, he said—

"Madam, you have heard this poor girl's narrative; her father was wounded when fighting with your son. Valentine, I feel assured, is not far from us; still, the man we have saved claims all our care, and we must watch that he does not fall into the hands of his enemies, I therefore ask you to delay awhile in rejoining your son, for Red Cedar must be placed in safety. Above all, I implore you to maintain the deepest silence as to the events of which you have been and will be a witness. Forgive me, but I implore you to delay the time of your meeting."

"Ma'am, you've heard this poor girl's story; her father was injured while fighting alongside your son. I'm sure Valentine isn't far from us, but the man we've saved needs all our attention, and we have to make sure he doesn't fall into enemy hands. So, I'm asking you to hold off for a bit before reuniting with your son, because Red Cedar needs to be kept safe. Most importantly, I urge you to keep quiet about everything you've witnessed and will witness. Please forgive me, but I beg you to postpone your meeting."

"Father," she said, spontaneously, "for ten years, without despairing for a day or a moment, I have been patiently awaiting the hour which will rejoin me to my beloved son. Now that I am certain of seeing him again, that no doubt as to his existence dwells in my heart, I can wait a few days longer. I should be ungrateful to God and to you, who have done so much for me, if I insisted on the contrary course. Act as your charity and your devotion impel you to do; fulfil your duty without troubling yourself about me; God has willed it that we should come across this man. The ways of Providence are often incomprehensible; obey it by saving him, however unworthy he may be of pardon."

"Father," she said suddenly, "for ten years, without losing hope for a single day or moment, I have patiently waited for the hour that will bring me back to my beloved son. Now that I’m certain I’ll see him again, and there’s no doubt about his existence in my heart, I can wait a few days longer. I would be ungrateful to God and to you, who have done so much for me, if I insisted otherwise. Do what your kindness and devotion urge you to do; fulfill your duty without worrying about me; God has brought us to this man for a reason. The ways of Providence are often beyond our understanding; follow it by saving him, no matter how undeserving he may be of forgiveness."

"I expected your answer: still, I am pleased to see that you confirm me in what I intend to do."

"I anticipated your response; however, I’m glad to see that you support what I plan to do."

The next morning, at daybreak, they started again, after saying prayers together, according to the custom established by the missionary. Red Cedar was still in the same state of prostration, and the two following days passed without any incident worthy of recording. At the evening of the third day they entered the defile, in the centre of which, on one of the mountain sides facing it; the cavern was. Red Cedar was carried up to it cautiously, and placed in one of the distant compartments, far from all external sounds, and so as to be concealed from the sight of any strangers whom accident might lead to the cavern while he was in it.

The next morning, at dawn, they set off again after saying prayers together, as was the custom established by the missionary. Red Cedar was still in the same state of weakness, and the next two days passed without anything significant happening. On the evening of the third day, they entered the narrow passage, in the middle of which, on one of the mountain sides facing it, was the cave. Red Cedar was carefully carried up to it and placed in one of the far compartments, away from all outside noise, to keep him hidden from any strangers who might accidentally come across the cave while he was inside.

It was with a feeling of indescribable joy that Valentine's mother entered the grotto which served as an abode to that son whom she had been so long afraid she should never see again, and her emotion was extreme on finding a few valueless articles used by Valentine. The worthy woman, so truly a mother, shut herself up alone in the compartment which the hunter had made his sleeping room, and there, face to face with her reminiscences; she remained for several hours absorbed in herself.

It was with a feeling of overwhelming joy that Valentine's mother entered the cave that served as a home for her son, whom she had feared she might never see again. Her emotions ran high when she found a few worthless items that belonged to Valentine. The caring woman, being a true mother, secluded herself in the space that the hunter had used as his sleeping area, and there, surrounded by her memories, she spent several hours lost in thought.

The missionary pointed to each the room they would occupy; he left his comrades to their repose, and sat down by the side of the wounded man, where Ellen already was installed as nurse.

The missionary pointed to each room they would stay in; he left his companions to rest and sat down next to the wounded man, where Ellen was already set up as the nurse.

"Why do you not sleep, my child?" he asked her.

"Why aren't you sleeping, my child?" he asked her.

Ellen pointed to the sufferer with a gesture full of nobility.

Ellen pointed to the person in pain with a gesture full of grace.

"Let me watch over him," she said; "he is my father."

"Let me take care of him," she said; "he's my dad."

The missionary smiled softly and withdrew. At daybreak he returned. Red Cedar, on hearing him come, gave vent to a sigh, and rose with difficulty on his bed.

The missionary smiled gently and stepped back. At dawn, he came back. Red Cedar, hearing him approach, let out a sigh and struggled to get up from his bed.

"How are you, brother?" the missionary asked, in his gentle voice.

"How are you doing, brother?" the missionary asked, in his gentle tone.

A febrile flush covered the bandit's face, a cold perspiration beaded on his temples, his eyes flashed, and he said in a low voice, broken by the extreme emotion that oppressed him—

A feverish flush covered the bandit's face, cold sweat beaded on his temples, his eyes sparkled, and he said in a quiet voice, choked by the intense emotion that overwhelmed him—

"Father, I am a wretch unworthy of your pity."

"Dad, I'm a hopeless case not deserving of your sympathy."

"My son," the priest answered gently, "you are a poor straying creature, on whom I doubt not God will have pity, if your repentance be sincere."

"My son," the priest replied softly, "you are a lost soul, and I have no doubt that God will have compassion on you if your remorse is genuine."

Red Cedar let his eyes sink; a convulsive movement agitated his limbs.

Red Cedar lowered his gaze; a sudden twitch shook his limbs.

"Father," he muttered, "would you teach me how to make the sign of the cross?"

"Father," he murmured, "could you show me how to make the sign of the cross?"

At this strange request in the mouth of such a man, Father Seraphin clasped his hands fervently, and raised his eyes to Heaven with an expression of sublime gratitude. Was the evil angel defeated? Or was it a farce played by this perverse man to deceive his saviour, and by these means escape the numerous enemies that sought his death?

At this unusual request from such a man, Father Seraphin clasped his hands tightly and looked up to Heaven with a look of deep gratitude. Was the evil angel defeated? Or was it a trick played by this twisted man to fool his savior and escape from the many enemies who wanted him dead?

Alas! Man is so extraordinary a composite of good and evil, that perhaps at this moment, and in spite of himself, Red Cedar was acting in good faith.

Alas! Humanity is such an incredible mix of good and evil that maybe, at this very moment, and despite his own nature, Red Cedar was acting with good intentions.


CHAPTER XIV.

AN OLD ACQUAINTANCE OF THE READER.

After the fight, when Black Cat's Apaches had retired on one side, and Unicorn's Comanches on the other, each detachment proceeding in the direction of the village, and the hunters were alone on the prairie, Valentine perceived White Gazelle leaning pensively against a tree, and absently holding the bridle of her horse, which was nibbling the grass. The hunter understood that he and his comrades owed a reparation to this girl, whose incomprehensible devotion had been so useful to them during the moving incidents of the tragedy which had just ended. He therefore went up to her, and bowing courteously, said in a gentle voice—

After the fight, when Black Cat's Apaches had pulled back on one side and Unicorn's Comanches on the other, each group heading toward the village, the hunters found themselves alone on the prairie. Valentine noticed White Gazelle leaning thoughtfully against a tree, absentmindedly holding the bridle of her horse, which was grazing nearby. The hunter realized that he and his friends owed this girl a debt of gratitude for her inexplicable loyalty, which had been so valuable to them during the recent events of the tragedy that had just unfolded. He approached her, bowed politely, and said in a soft voice—

"Why remain thus aloof? Your place is by our side; hobble your horse with ours, and come to our fireside."

"Why stay so distant? You belong with us; tie your horse next to ours and join us by the fire."

White Gazelle blushed with pleasure at Valentine's words, but after a moment's reflection, she shook her head, and gave him a sorrowful look, as she said:

White Gazelle blushed with pleasure at Valentine's words, but after a moment's reflection, she shook her head and gave him a sorrowful look as she said:

"Thanks, caballero, for the offer you deign to make me, but I cannot accept it; if you and your friends are generous enough to forget all that there was reprehensible in my conduct towards you, my memory is less complaisant; I must, I will requite by other services more effectual than those I have rendered you today, the faults I have committed."

"Thanks, sir, for the offer you're making, but I can’t accept it. If you and your friends are generous enough to overlook everything about my behavior towards you that was wrong, my memory isn’t so forgiving. I must, and I will, repay the mistakes I’ve made with services that are more effective than what I’ve provided you today."

"Madam," the hunter replied, "the feelings you express do you only more harm in our eyes; hence do not refuse our invitation. As you know, we have no right to be very strict on the prairie; it is rare to meet persons who repair so nobly as you have done any error they may commit."

"Ma'am," the hunter replied, "the feelings you express only make things worse for us; so please don't turn down our invitation. As you know, we can't be too strict on the prairie; it's rare to meet people who fix their mistakes as nobly as you have."

"Do not press me, caballero, for my resolve is unchangeable," she said with an effort, as she looked in the direction of Don Pablo. "I must depart, leave you at once, so permit me to do so."

"Don't pressure me, sir, because my mind is made up," she said with difficulty, glancing towards Don Pablo. "I have to leave right now, so please let me go."

Valentine bowed.

Valentine bowed.

"Your wish is to me an order," he said; "you are free; I only desired to express my gratitude to you."

"Your wish is my command," he said; "you're free; I just wanted to show my appreciation for you."

"Alas! We have done nothing as yet, since our most cruel enemy, Red Cedar, has escaped."

"Unfortunately! We haven't accomplished anything yet, since our most ruthless enemy, Red Cedar, has gotten away."

"What?" the hunter asked in astonishment; "is Red Cedar your enemy?"

"What?" the hunter asked in surprise. "Is Red Cedar your enemy?"

"A mortal one," she said, with an expression of terrible hatred. "Oh! I can understand that you, who have hitherto seen me aid him in his designs, cannot conceive such a change. Listen: at the period when I tried to serve that villain, I only believed him to be one of the bandits so common in the Far West."

"A mortal one," she said, her face twisted in intense hatred. "Oh! I get that you, who have only seen me help him with his plans, can't believe such a change. Listen: back when I tried to help that jerk, I thought he was just one of the many bandits out in the Far West."

"While now?"

"What's happening now?"

"Now," she went on, "I know something I was ignorant of then, and have a terrible account to settle with him."

"Now," she continued, "I know something I didn't understand back then, and I have a serious issue to resolve with him."

"Far from me be any wish to pry into your secrets; still, permit me to make one observation."

"Please don't think I'm trying to invade your privacy, but I would like to share one thought."

"Pray do so."

"Please do so."

"Red Cedar is no common enemy—one of those men who can be easily overcome. You know that as well as I do, I think?"

"Red Cedar is no ordinary foe—he's not someone who can be easily defeated. You know that just as well as I do, right?"

"Yes, what then?"

"Yes, what now?"

"Would you hope to succeed in what men like myself and my friends, and aided by numerous warriors, could not achieve?"

"Do you really think you can succeed in what people like me, my friends, and a bunch of skilled warriors couldn't accomplish?"

White Gazelle smiled.

White Gazelle smiled.

"Perhaps so," she said; "I too have allies, and I will tell you who they are, if you wish to know, caballero."

"Maybe," she replied, "I have allies too, and I'll tell you who they are if you want to know, my friend."

"Pray tell me, for really your calmness and confidence startle me."

"Please tell me, because your calmness and confidence truly surprise me."

"Thanks, caballero, for the interest you feel for me; the first ally on whom I build is yourself."

"Thanks, buddy, for the interest you have in me; the first ally I rely on is you."

"That is true," the hunter said with a bow; "if my feelings toward you did not promote the alliance, my duty and self-interest would command it. And can you tell me the name of the other?"

"That's true," the hunter said with a nod; "if my feelings for you didn't support the alliance, my duty and self-interest would require it. Can you tell me the name of the other?"

"Certainly, the more so as you know him: the other is Bloodson."

"Definitely, especially since you know him: the other one is Bloodson."

Valentine gave a start of surprise, which he immediately checked.

Valentine jumped in surprise but quickly composed himself.

"Pardon me," he said politely; "but you really have the privilege of surprising me inordinately."

"Excuse me," he said politely; "but you really do have a knack for surprising me a lot."

"How so, caballero?"

"How so, man?"

"Because I fancied that Bloodson was one of your most bitter enemies."

"Because I thought that Bloodson was one of your biggest enemies."

"He was so," she said, with a smile.

"He totally was," she said with a smile.

"And now?"

"What's next?"

"Now, he is my dearest friend."

"Now, he is my closest friend."

"This goes beyond me. And when was this extraordinary change effected?"

"This is beyond me. And when did this amazing change happen?"

"Since the day," the girl cleverly replied, "when Red Cedar, instead of being my friend, suddenly became my enemy."

"Since that day," the girl replied cleverly, "when Red Cedar went from being my friend to suddenly becoming my enemy."

Valentine let his arms fall, like a man who gives up in despair attempting to solve a riddle.

Valentine dropped his arms, like someone who has given up in frustration while trying to figure out a puzzle.

"I do not understand you," he said.

"I don't understand you," he said.

"You will soon do so," she answered.

"You'll do that soon," she replied.

She bounded into her saddle, and leaning over to Valentine said—

She jumped into her saddle and leaned over to Valentine, saying—

"Good bye, caballero; I am going to join Bloodson; we shall meet again soon."

"Goodbye, my friend; I'm going to meet up with Bloodson; we'll see each other again soon."

She dug her spurs into her horse's flanks, waved her hand once again, and soon disappeared in a cloud of dust.

She kicked her spurs into her horse's sides, waved her hand again, and quickly vanished in a cloud of dust.

Valentine thoughtfully rejoined his friends.

Valentine thoughtfully rejoined his crew.

"Well?" Don Miguel said.

"Well?" Don Miguel asked.

"Well!" he replied, "that woman is the most extraordinary creature I ever met."

"Well!" he replied, "that woman is the most amazing person I've ever met."

On getting out of sight of the hunters, White Gazelle checked her horse, and let it assume a pace better suited for those precautions every traveller must take on the prairie. The girl was happy at this moment; she had succeeded not only in saving the man she loved from a terrible danger, but had also restored her character in Valentine's sight. Red Cedar, it was true, had escaped; but this time the lesson had been rude, and the bandit, everywhere tracked like a wild beast, must speedily fall into the hands of those who had an interest in killing him.

Once she was out of sight of the hunters, White Gazelle slowed her horse to a pace more appropriate for the precautions that every traveler needs to take on the prairie. At that moment, the girl felt happy; she had not only saved the man she loved from a terrible danger but had also regained her reputation in Valentine's eyes. It was true that Red Cedar had escaped, but this time the lesson had been harsh, and the bandit, hunted like a wild animal, would soon fall into the hands of those who wanted him dead.

She rode along carelessly, admiring the calmness of the prairie and the play of the sunshine on the foliage. Never had the desert appeared to her so glorious—never had greater tranquillity reigned in her mind. The sun, now declining, exaggerated the shadow thrown by the tall trees; the birds, hidden beneath the dense verdure, were singing their evening hymn to the Almighty; when she fancied she saw a man half reclining on the slope of one of those numberless ditches dug by the heavy winter rain. This man, by whose side a horse was standing, was apparently absorbed in an occupation which the girl could not understand, but which puzzled her extremely. Although she rode up quickly, the individual did not put himself out of the way, but calmly continued his incomprehensible task.

She rode along carelessly, enjoying the peacefulness of the prairie and the way the sunlight danced on the leaves. The desert had never looked so beautiful to her—she had never felt such calmness in her mind. The setting sun made the shadows from the tall trees even longer; the birds, hidden in the thick greenery, were singing their evening song to God; when she thought she saw a man half-reclining on the slope of one of those countless ditches carved by the heavy winter rain. This man, with a horse standing beside him, seemed completely focused on something she couldn’t grasp, which puzzled her greatly. Even as she rode up quickly, he didn’t move aside but continued his strange task without a care.

At length she was opposite him, and could not restrain a cry of astonishment as she stopped to look at him. The man was playing alone at monte (the Mexican lansquenet) with a pack of greasy cards. This appeared to her so extraordinary that she burst into a loud laugh, and at the sound the man raised his head.

At last, she was facing him, and couldn’t hold back a gasp of surprise as she paused to look at him. The man was playing by himself at monte (the Mexican card game) with a deck of worn-out cards. This struck her as so odd that she erupted into a loud laugh, and at the sound, the man looked up.

"Aha!" he said, not appearing at all surprised, "I felt certain someone would arrive; that is infallible in this blessed land."

"Aha!" he said, not seeming surprised at all, "I knew someone would show up; that always happens in this wonderful place."

"Nonsense," the girl said, with a laugh; "do you believe it?"

"Nonsense," the girl said, laughing; "do you really believe that?"

"Canarios! I am sure of it," the other answered; "and you are a proof of it, since here you are."

"Canaries! I'm sure of it," the other replied; "and you are proof of that, since here you are."

"Explain yourself, my master, I beg, for I confess that I do not understand you the least in the world."

"Please explain yourself, my master, I beg you, because I honestly don’t understand you at all."

"I thought so," the stranger said, with a toss of his head, "but for all that, I stick to my assertion."

"I thought so," the stranger said, tossing his head, "but even so, I stand by my claim."

"Very well; but be good enough to explain yourself more clearly."

"Sure, but please explain yourself more clearly."

"Nothing is easier, señor caballero. I come from Jalapa, a town you must know."

"Nothing could be easier, sir. I come from Jalapa, a town you must be familiar with."

"Yes, through the medicinal productions that owe their name to it."

"Yes, through the medicinal products that are named after it."

"Very good," the other said, with a laugh; "but that does not prevent Jalapa being a very nice town."

"Very good," the other said with a laugh, "but that doesn't change the fact that Jalapa is a really nice town."

"On the contrary; but go on."

"On the contrary; keep going."

"I will. You will be aware then that we have a proverb at Jalapa."

"I will. You should know that we have a saying in Jalapa."

"May be so; in fact, there is nothing surprising about the fact."

"That could be true; in fact, there's nothing surprising about it."

"True again; but you do not know the proverb, eh?"

"That's true again; but you don't know the saying, do you?"

"No, I am waiting for you to quote it."

"No, I'm waiting for you to quote it."

"Here it is; 'If you wish for your company, deal the cards.'"

"Here it is; 'If you want your company, deal the cards.'"

"I do not understand."

"I don't understand."

"Why, nothing is easier, as you shall see."

"Well, nothing could be easier, as you'll see."

"I wish for nothing better," the girl said, who was extraordinary amused by this conversation.

"I couldn't ask for anything better," the girl said, who was extremely amused by this conversation.

The stranger rose, placed the cards in his pocket with the respect every professional gambler shews to this operation, and, carelessly leaning on the neck of the girl's horse, he said:

The stranger got up, put the cards in his pocket with the respect that every professional gambler shows when doing this, and, casually leaning on the girl's horse's neck, he said:

"Owing to reasons too long to narrate, I find myself alone, lost in this immense prairie which I do not know, I an honest inhabitant of towns, not at all conversant with the manners and habits of the desert, and consequently exposed to die of hunger."

"Owing to reasons too long to narrate, I find myself alone, lost in this immense prairie which I do not know, I an honest inhabitant of towns, not at all conversant with the manners and habits of the desert, and consequently exposed to die of hunger."

"Pardon me for interrupting you; I would merely observe that as we are some three hundred miles from the nearest town, you, the civilised man, must have been wandering about the desert for a considerable length of time."

"Pardon me for interrupting you; I just want to point out that since we are about three hundred miles from the nearest town, you, the civilized man, must have been wandering in the desert for quite a while."

"That is true: what you say could not be more correct, comrade, but that results from what I mentioned just now, and which would take too long to tell you."

"That's true: what you say is absolutely right, buddy, but that comes from what I just mentioned, and it would take too long to explain."

"Very good; go on."

"Great; continue."

"Well, finding myself lost, I remembered the proverb of my country, and taking the cards from my alforjas, though I was alone, I began playing, feeling certain that an adversary would soon arrive, not to take a hand, but to get me out of my trouble."

"Well, feeling lost, I recalled the saying from my country, and taking the cards from my alforjas, even though I was alone, I started playing, convinced that an opponent would soon show up, not to join in, but to help me out of my predicament."

White Gazelle suddenly reassumed her seriousness, and drew herself up in her saddle.

White Gazelle suddenly became serious again and straightened herself in her saddle.

"You have won the game," she said; "for, as you see, Don Andrés Garote, I have come."

"You've won the game," she said; "because, as you can see, Don Andrés Garote, I've arrived."

On hearing his name pronounced, the ranchero, for it was really our old acquaintance, suddenly raised his head, and looked the speaker in the face.

On hearing his name called, the rancher, who was indeed our old friend, suddenly lifted his head and looked the speaker in the eye.

"Who are you, then," he said, "who know me so well, and yet I do not remember ever having met you?"

"Who are you, then," he asked, "that you know me so well, and yet I can’t recall ever having met you?"

"Come, come," the girl said with a laugh, "your memory is short, master: what, do you not remember White Gazelle?"

"Come on," the girl said with a laugh, "your memory is short, master: what, don’t you remember White Gazelle?"

At this name the ranchero started back.

At this name, the rancher stepped back.

"Oh, I am a fool: it is true; but I was so far from supposing—pardon me, señorita."

"Oh, I am a fool: it's true; but I was so far from assuming—excuse me, miss."

"How is it," White Gazelle interrupted him, "that you have thus deserted Red Cedar?"

"How is it," White Gazelle interrupted him, "that you have abandoned Red Cedar like this?"

"Caramba!" the ranchero exclaimed; "say that Red Cedar has deserted me; but it is not that which troubles me; I have an old grudge against another of my comrades."

"Wow!" the ranchero exclaimed; "it's hard to believe that Red Cedar has left me; but that's not what worries me; I have a longstanding grudge against another one of my buddies."

"Ah?"

"Eh?"

"Yes, and I should like to avenge myself, the more so, because I believe that I have the means in my hands at this moment."

"Yes, and I want to get back at them, especially because I think I have the power to do it right now."

"And who is that friend?"

"And who is that buddy?"

"You know him as well as I do, señorita?"

"You know him just as well as I do, miss?"

"That is possible; but, unless his name be a secret—"

"That might be possible; but, unless his name is a secret—"

"Oh, no," the ranchero quickly interrupted her, "the man I mean is Fray Ambrosio."

"Oh, no," the ranchero quickly interrupted her, "the man I'm talking about is Fray Ambrosio."

The girl, at this name, began to take a great interest in the conversation.

The girl became very interested in the conversation when she heard that name.

"Fray Ambrosio!" she said, "What charge have you to bring against that worthy man?"

"Fray Ambrosio!" she said, "What accusation do you have against that good man?"

The ranchero looked the girl in the face to see if she were speaking seriously; but White Gazelle's face was cold and stern; he tossed his head.

The ranchero looked the girl in the face to see if she was being serious; but White Gazelle's expression was cold and serious; he tossed his head.

"It is an account between him and me," he said, "which heaven will decide."

"It’s a matter between him and me," he said, "that heaven will determine."

"Very good; I ask for no explanation, but, as your affairs interest me very slightly, and I have important matters of my own to attend to, you will permit me to retire."

"That's fine; I don't need any explanation, but since I'm only a little interested in your business and I have important matters of my own to deal with, I'm going to take my leave."

"Why so?" the ranchero asked quickly; "we are comfortable together, then why should we separate?"

"Why is that?" the ranchero asked quickly. "We're comfortable together, so why should we split up?"

"Because, in all probability, we are not going the same road."

"Because, most likely, we're not taking the same path."

"Who knows, Niña, whether we are not destined to travel in company since I have met you?"

"Who knows, Niña, if we’re not meant to travel together now that I’ve met you?"

"I am not of that opinion. I am about to join a man whom I fancy you would not at all like to meet face to face."

"I don't agree with that. I'm about to meet a guy who I think you definitely wouldn't want to encounter in person."

"I don't know, Niña," the ranchero answered, with considerable animation; "I want to revenge myself on that accursed monk called Fray Ambrosio; I am too weak to do so by myself, or, to speak more correctly, too great a coward."

"I don't know, Niña," the ranchero replied energetically; "I want to get back at that cursed monk named Fray Ambrosio; I'm too weak to do it on my own, or, to be more precise, too much of a coward."

"Very good," the girl exclaimed, with a smile; "then how will you manage that your vengeance does not slip from you?"

"Great," the girl said with a smile. "So how will you make sure your revenge doesn't slip away from you?"

"Oh, very simply; I know a man in the desert who detests him mortally, and would give a great deal to have sufficient proofs against him, for, unfortunately, that man has the failing of being honest."

"Oh, it's quite simple; I know a guy in the desert who strongly dislikes him and would do a lot to have enough evidence against him because, unfortunately, that guy has the flaw of being honest."

"Indeed."

"Definitely."

"Yes, what would you have? No man is perfect."

"Sure, what do you need? No one is perfect."

"And who is this man?"

"Who is this guy?"

"Oh, you never heard of him, Niña."

"Oh, you've never heard of him, Niña."

"How do you know? At any rate you can tell me his name."

"How do you know? Anyway, you can tell me his name."

"As you please; he is called Bloodson."

"As you wish; he goes by Bloodson."

"Bloodson?" she exclaimed, with a start of surprise.

"Bloodson?" she said, surprised.

"Yes—do you know him?"

"Yes—do you know him?"

"Slightly; but go on."

"Just a bit; continue."

"That is all; I am looking for this man."

"That's everything; I'm looking for this guy."

"And you have, you say, in your possession the means of destroying Fray Ambrosio?"

"And you say you have what it takes to destroy Fray Ambrosio?"

"I believe so."

"Yeah, I think so."

"What makes you suppose it?"

"What makes you think that?"

The ranchero shrugged his shoulders significantly; White Gazelle gave him one of those profound glances which read the heart.

The ranchero shrugged his shoulders in a meaningful way; White Gazelle gave him one of those deep looks that see right into the heart.

"Listen," she said to him, as she laid her hand on his shoulder; "I can help you to find the man you seek."

"Listen," she said to him, resting her hand on his shoulder, "I can help you find the guy you're looking for."

"Bloodson?"

"Bloodson?"

"Yes."

"Yeah."

"Are you speaking seriously?" the gambusino asked, with a start of surprise.

"Are you serious?" the gambler asked, taken aback.

"I could not be more serious; still, I must be sure that your statement is true."

"I couldn't be more serious; however, I need to make sure that what you said is true."

Andrés Garote looked at her.

Andrés Garote gazed at her.

"Do you also owe Fray Ambrosio a grudge?" he asked her.

"Do you also hold a grudge against Fray Ambrosio?" he asked her.

"That does not concern you," she answered; "we are not talking of myself, but of you. Have you these proofs? Yes, or no."

"That's not your business," she replied; "we're not discussing me, but you. Do you have these proofs? Yes or no."

"I have them."

"I've got them."

"Truly?"

"Really?"

"On my honour."

"On my word."

"Follow me, then, and within two hours you shall see Bloodson."

"Follow me, and in two hours, you'll meet Bloodson."

The ranchero quivered, and a smile of joy lit up his bronzed countenance as he leaped on his horse.

The rancher shivered, and a joyful smile spread across his tanned face as he jumped on his horse.

"Let us be off," he said.

"Let's go," he said.

In the meanwhile, day had surrendered to night, the sun had long been set, and an immense number of stars studded the heavenly vault; the travellers rode on silently side by side.

In the meantime, day had given way to night, the sun had long set, and a vast number of stars filled the night sky; the travelers rode on quietly next to each other.

"Shall we soon arrive?" Andrés Garote asked.

"Are we going to arrive soon?" Andrés Garote asked.

White Gazelle stretched out her arm in the direction they were following, and pointed at a light flashing a short distance off through the trees.

White Gazelle stretched out her arm toward where they were heading and pointed at a light flashing a short way off through the trees.

"There it is," she said.

"There it is," she said.


CHAPTER XV.

CONVALESCENCE.

Red Cedar recovered but slowly in spite of the constant attention shown him by Father Seraphin, Ellen, and the hunter's mother. The moral shock the bandit had received on finding himself face to face with the missionary had been too powerful not to have a serious effect on his constitution. Still, the squatter had not relapsed since the day when, on returning to life, he had humbly bowed before the man of God. Whether it was true repentance, or a part he played, he had persevered on this path, to the edification of the missionary and the two women, who never ceased to thank Heaven from their hearts for this change.

Red Cedar slowly started to recover, thanks to the constant care from Father Seraphin, Ellen, and the hunter's mother. The shock he experienced when he came face to face with the missionary had a significant effect on him. However, he hadn't fallen back into his old ways since that day when he humbly bowed to the man of God upon his return to life. Whether his change was genuine repentance or just an act, he continued on this path, to the relief of the missionary and the two women, who continually thanked Heaven for this transformation.

So soon as he could rise and take a few steps in the cavern, Father Seraphin, who constantly feared Valentine's arrival, asked him what his intentions were for the future, and what mode of life he proposed adopting.

As soon as he could get up and take a few steps in the cave, Father Seraphin, who was always worried about Valentine's arrival, asked him what he planned to do in the future and what kind of life he intended to lead.

"Father," the squatter answered, "henceforth I belong to you: whatever you counsel me, I will do; still, I would remind you that I am a species of savage, whose whole life has been spent in the desert. Of what use should I be in a town among people whose habits or characters I should not understand?"

"Father," the squatter replied, "from now on, I’m yours: whatever advice you give me, I’ll follow; however, I want to remind you that I've been living like a wild person, spending my whole life in the desert. How could I be of any value in a town among people whose ways and personalities I don’t understand?"

"That is true," the priest said; "and then, without resources as you are, old and ignorant of any other labour than that of a wood ranger, you would only lead a miserable existence."

"That's true," the priest said. "And given that you have no resources, being old and knowing nothing but the work of a wood ranger, you'd only end up living a miserable life."

"That would prove no obstacle, father, were it an expiation for me; but I have too deeply offended ever to return among them; I must live and die in the desert, striving to requite, by an old age exempt from blame, the faults and crimes of a youth which I hold in horror."

"That wouldn't be a problem, dad, if it were a way for me to make amends; but I've wronged them too deeply to ever go back. I have to live and die in the desert, trying to make up for the mistakes and wrongs of a youth that I find repulsive."

"I approve your design, for it is good; grant me a few days for reflection, and I will find you the means to live as you propose."

"I like your design; it's great. Give me a few days to think it over, and I'll help you find a way to live as you want."

The conversation broke off here, and a month elapsed ere the missionary made any further allusion to it. The squatter had always shown Ellen a certain coarse and rough friendship, perfectly harmonising with the coarseness and brutality of his character; but since he had been able to appreciate the girl's utter devotion, and the self-denial she had displayed for his sake, a species of revolution had taken place in him; a new feeling was awakened in his heart, and he began loving this charming creature with all the strength of his soul.

The conversation paused at this point, and a month went by before the missionary mentioned it again. The squatter had always given Ellen a kind of rough friendship that matched his crude and brutal nature; however, since he had realized the depth of the girl’s devotion and the sacrifices she had made for him, there had been a change in him. A new feeling stirred in his heart, and he found himself loving this enchanting young woman with all his being.

This brutal man suddenly grew softer at the sight of the girl; a flash of joy shot from his savage eyes, and his mouth, habituated to curses, opened gladly to utter gentle words. Frequently, when seated on the mounted slope, near the cavern, he talked with her for hours, taking an infinite delight in hearing the melodious sound of that voice whose charms he had hitherto been ignorant of.

This rough man suddenly became gentler when he saw the girl; a spark of joy flashed in his fierce eyes, and his mouth, used to cursing, opened happily to say kind words. Often, when sitting on the hillside near the cave, he would talk with her for hours, finding immense pleasure in the sweet sound of her voice, the beauty of which he had never noticed before.

Ellen, hiding her sorrows, feigned a delight which was far from her mind, not to sadden the man she regarded as her father, and who seemed so happy at seeing her by his side. Certainly, if anyone at this moment had an ascendency over the old pirate's mind, and could bring him back to the right path, it was Ellen. She knew it, and used the power she had acquired cleverly, to try and convert this man, who had only been a species of evil genius to humanity.

Ellen, masking her sadness, pretended to be happy, which was nowhere near her true feelings, so as not to bring down the man she saw as her father, who appeared so joyful to have her by his side. Indeed, if anyone could influence the old pirate's thoughts and guide him back to a better path, it was Ellen. She was aware of this and cleverly wielded the power she had gained in an effort to change this man, who had only ever been a sort of evil genius to humanity.

One morning, when Red Cedar, almost entirely cured of his wounds, was taking his accustomed walk, leaning on Ellen's arm, Father Seraphin, who had been absent for two days, stood before him.

One morning, when Red Cedar, nearly healed from his injuries, was taking his usual walk while leaning on Ellen's arm, Father Seraphin, who had been away for two days, appeared before him.

"Ah, it is you, father," the squatter said on seeing him; "I was alarmed at your absence, and am glad to see you back."

"Ah, it's you, Dad," the squatter said when he saw him; "I was worried about you being gone, and I'm happy to see you back."

"How are you?" the missionary asked.

"How's it going?" the missionary asked.

"I should be quite well if I had entirely recovered my strength, but that will soon return."

"I would be doing well if I had completely regained my strength, but that will come back soon."

"All the better; for if my absence was long, you were to some extent the cause of it."

"That's great; because if I was away for a while, you were partly to blame for it."

"How so?" the squatter asked, curiously.

"How come?" the squatter asked, curiously.

"You remember you expressed a desire some time back to live in the prairie?"

"You remember you mentioned wanting to live on the prairie a while ago?"

"I did."

"I did."

"It appears to me very prudent on your part, and will enable you to escape the pursuit of your enemies."

"It seems very wise of you and will help you avoid your enemies."

"Believe me, father," Red Cedar said, gravely, "that I have no desire to escape those I have offended. If my death could recal the crimes of which I have been guilty, I would not hesitate to sacrifice my life to public justice."

"Believe me, Dad," Red Cedar said seriously, "that I have no desire to escape from those I've wronged. If my death could undo the crimes I've committed, I wouldn't hesitate to give up my life for justice."

"I am happy, my friend, to find you imbued with these good sentiments; but I believe that God, who in no case desires the death of a sinner, will be more satisfied to see you repair, by an exemplary life, as far as in your power, all the evil you have done."

"I’m glad, my friend, to see you filled with these positive feelings; but I believe that God, who never wants a sinner to perish, will be more pleased to see you make up for all the wrongs you’ve done through a good life, as much as you can."

"I belong to you, father; whatever you advise me will be an order to me, and I will obey it gladly. Since Providence has permitted me to meet you, I have understood the enormity of my crimes. Alas! I am not alone responsible for them: never having had any but evil examples before me, I did not know the difference between good and evil. I believed that all men were wicked, and only acted as I did because I considered I was legitimately defending myself."

"I belong to you, Dad; whatever you tell me will feel like a command, and I will follow it willingly. Since fate has brought me to you, I’ve realized the seriousness of my wrongdoings. Unfortunately, I am not solely to blame for them: having only seen bad examples around me, I didn’t understand the difference between right and wrong. I thought all people were corrupt, and I only acted the way I did because I believed I was just protecting myself."

"Now that your ear is open to the truth, your mind is beginning to understand the sublime precepts of the gospel. Your road is ready traced; henceforth you will only have to persevere in the path on which you have so freely entered."

"Now that you're listening to the truth, your mind is starting to grasp the profound teachings of the gospel. The path is set; from now on, you just need to keep going on the journey you've started."

"Alas!" the squatter muttered, with a sigh, "I am a creature so unworthy of pardon, that I fear the Almighty will not take pity on me."

"Unfortunately," the squatter muttered, with a sigh, "I am such an unworthy being that I worry the Almighty won't show me any mercy."

"Those words are an insult to Deity," the priest said, severely; "however culpable a sinner may be, he must never despair of the divine clemency; does not the gospel say, there is more joy in heaven over one sinner that repenteth, than over ten just men who have persevered?"

"Those words are an insult to God," the priest said sternly; "no matter how guilty a sinner may be, they should never lose hope in divine mercy; doesn’t the gospel say that there is more joy in heaven over one sinner who repents than over ten righteous people who never strayed?"

"Forgive me, father."

"Sorry, Dad."

"Come," the missionary said, changing his tone, "let us return to the matter which brings me to you. I have had built for you, a few leagues from here, in a delicious situation, a jacal, in which you can live, with your daughter."

"Come," the missionary said, changing his tone, "let's get back to the reason I came to see you. I've had a small house built for you, a few miles from here, in a great location, where you can live with your daughter."

"How kind you are, father," the squatter said, warmly; "how much gratitude I owe you."

"How kind you are, Dad," the squatter said, warmly; "I owe you so much gratitude."

"Do not speak of that; I shall be sufficiently recompensed if I see you persevere in your repentance."

"Don’t talk about that; I’ll be satisfied just seeing you keep up your repentance."

"Oh, father, believe that I detest and hold in horror my past life."

"Oh, dad, you have to believe that I absolutely hate and am appalled by my past life."

"I trust that it may ever be so. This jacal, to which I will take you so soon as you please, is situated in a position which renders it almost impossible to discover. I have supplied it with the articles requisite for your life; you will find there food to last several days, arms and gunpowder to defend you, if attacked by wild beasts, and to go hunting with; I have added nets, beaver traps—in a word, everything required by a hunter and trapper."

"I hope it stays that way. This cabin, which I can take you to whenever you’re ready, is in a spot that makes it nearly impossible to find. I’ve stocked it with everything you need for survival; there’s enough food to last you several days, along with weapons and gunpowder to protect yourself from wild animals and for hunting. I’ve also included nets and beaver traps—in short, everything a hunter and trapper could need."

"Oh, how kind you are, father," Ellen said with tears of joy in her eyes.

"Oh, how sweet you are, Dad," Ellen said with tears of happiness in her eyes.

"Nonsense, say nothing about that," the missionary remarked, gaily; "I have only done my duty. As a further security, and to avoid any possible indiscretion, I have not told the secret of your retreat to any one: the jacal was built by my own hands, without the assistance of a stranger. You can, therefore, feel certain that no one will trouble you in the hermitage."

"Nonsense, don’t worry about that," the missionary said cheerfully. "I’ve just done my duty. To keep things secure and avoid any potential issues, I haven’t told anyone about your hideout: I built the cabin myself, without help from anyone else. So you can be sure that no one will bother you in the hermitage."

"And when can I go to it, father?"

"And when can I go to it, Dad?"

"Whenever you please; all is ready."

"Whenever you want; everything is ready."

"Ah, if I did not fear appearing ungrateful, I would say I will go at once."

"Ah, if I didn’t worry about coming off as ungrateful, I would say I’m leaving right now."

"Do you think you are strong enough to undertake a journey of fifteen leagues?"

"Do you think you're strong enough to go on a journey of fifteen leagues?"

"I feel extraordinarily strong at this moment, father."

"I feel incredibly strong right now, Dad."

"Come, then; for had you not made the proposition, I intended to do so."

"Come on; if you hadn't brought it up, I was going to."

"In that case, father, all is for the best; and you are not vexed to see me so anxious to leave you, father."

"In that case, Dad, everything is for the best; and you’re not upset to see me so eager to leave you, Dad."

"Not at all, be assured."

"Not at all, you can relax."

While talking thus, the three persons had descended the mountainside, and reached the ravine, where horses were awaiting them, held by an Indian.

While talking like this, the three people had come down the mountainside and reached the ravine, where horses were waiting for them, held by an Indian.

"In the desert," the missionary said, "it is almost impossible to do without horses, owing to the great distance one has to go; you will therefore oblige me by keeping these."

"In the desert," the missionary said, "it's nearly impossible to get by without horses because of the long distances you have to travel; so I would appreciate it if you could keep these."

"It is too much, father, you really overwhelm me with kindness."

"It’s too much, Dad, you really overwhelm me with your kindness."

Father Seraphin shook his head.

Father Seraphin shook his head.

"Understand me, Red Cedar," he said; "in all I do for you there is far more calculation than you suppose."

"Understand me, Red Cedar," he said, "there's a lot more thought behind everything I do for you than you realize."

"Oh!" Red Cedar said.

"Oh!" Red Cedar exclaimed.

"Calculation in a good action!" Ellen exclaimed, incredulously; "you must be jesting, father."

"Calculating in a good action?" Ellen exclaimed, incredulously. "You must be kidding, Dad."

"No, my child, I speak seriously, and you will understand; I have tried to regulate your father's life so well, place him so thoroughly in a condition to become a brave and honest hunter, that it will be impossible for him to find the slightest pretext for returning to his old errors, and all the fault will attach to him if he does not persevere in the resolution he has formed of amendment."

"No, my child, I'm being serious, and you'll see why; I've worked hard to shape your father's life, putting him in the best position to become a brave and honest hunter. It will be impossible for him to find even the smallest excuse to go back to his old mistakes, and if he fails to stick to his commitment to change, the blame will be entirely on him."

"That is true," Red Cedar answered; "well, father, I thank you for this calculation, which makes me the happiest of men, and proves to me that you have confidence in me."

"That's true," Red Cedar replied. "Well, Dad, I appreciate this calculation, which makes me the happiest man, and shows me that you trust me."

"Come, come, to horse!"

"Let's go, get on a horse!"

They started.

They began.

Red Cedar inhaled the air deliciously; he felt born again, he was once more free. The missionary examined him curiously, analysing the feelings which the squatter experienced, and trying to form some opinion of the future from what he saw. Red Cedar understood instinctively that he was watched by his comrade; hence, to deceive him as to his feelings, he burst out into a loud expression of his gratitude, part of which was certainly true, but which was too noisy not to be exaggerated. The missionary pretended to be taken in by this device, and talked pleasantly throughout the ride.

Red Cedar took in the air, savoring it; he felt like he was reborn, truly free once again. The missionary studied him with curiosity, analyzing the emotions that the squatter was experiencing and trying to guess what the future might hold based on what he observed. Red Cedar instinctively knew that he was being watched by his companion; so, to distract him from how he really felt, he suddenly expressed his gratitude loudly, part of which was genuinely felt, but it was so over-the-top that it seemed exaggerated. The missionary pretended to fall for this act and kept the conversation pleasant throughout the journey.

About six hours after leaving the cave, they reached the jacal. It was a pretty little hut of interlaced reeds, divided into several rooms, with a corral behind for the horses. Nothing was wanting; hidden in the bottom of a valley, very difficult to approach, it stood on the bank of a small stream that flowed into the Gila. In a word, the position of this wild abode was delightful, and nothing was more easy than to be perfectly happy in it.

About six hours after leaving the cave, they arrived at the jacal. It was a charming little hut made of woven reeds, divided into several rooms, with a corral behind it for the horses. It had everything they needed; tucked away in the bottom of a valley and hard to get to, it sat on the edge of a small stream flowing into the Gila. In short, the location of this secluded home was wonderful, and it was easy to be truly happy there.

When the travellers had dismounted, and led their horses into this corral, Father Seraphin went over the jacal with his two protégés. All was as he had stated; and if there was not much to increase comfort, at any rate everything strictly necessary had been provided. Ellen was delighted, and her father pretended, perhaps, to be more so than he really was. After spending an hour with them Father Seraphin took leave of the squatter and his daughter.

When the travelers got off their horses and brought them into the corral, Father Seraphin checked out the jacal with his two protégés. Everything was just as he had said; while it wasn’t exactly luxurious, all the essentials were there. Ellen was thrilled, and her father pretended to be even more excited than he actually was. After spending an hour with them, Father Seraphin said goodbye to the squatter and his daughter.

"Will you leave us, already, father?" Ellen said.

"Are you leaving us already, Dad?" Ellen said.

"I must, my child; you know that my time is not my own," he answered, as he leaped on his horse, which the squatter brought him.

"I have to, my child; you know my time isn’t really mine," he replied as he jumped on the horse that the squatter brought him.

"But I hope," Red Cedar said, "that your absence will not be long, and that you will remember this jacal, where two persons live who owe their all to you."

"But I hope," Red Cedar said, "that you won't be gone for long, and that you'll remember this little house, where two people live who owe everything to you."

"I wish to leave you at liberty. If I visited you too frequently, you might see in that a species of inquisition, and that impression would annoy you; still I will come, do not doubt it."

"I want to give you your space. If I came to see you too often, you might take that as an intrusion, and I wouldn't want to upset you. But I will visit, so don't worry about that."

"You can never come too often, father," they both said, as they kissed his hands.

"You can never visit too often, Dad," they both said, as they kissed his hands.

"Farewell, be happy," the missionary said, tenderly; "you know where to find me, if you have need of consolation or help. Come to me, and I shall be ever ready to help you to the extent of my ability: little though I can do, God, I feel convinced, will bless my efforts. Farewell."

"Goodbye, take care," the missionary said gently; "you know how to reach me if you ever need support or assistance. Come to me, and I’ll always be ready to help you as much as I can: even though my abilities are limited, I believe that God will bless my efforts. Goodbye."

After uttering these words, the missionary set spurs to his horse, and trotted away.

After saying these words, the missionary kicked his horse into a trot and rode off.

Red Cedar and his daughter looked after him so long as they could see him, and when he disappeared in the chaparral, on the other side of the stream, they gave vent to a sigh, and entered the jacal.

Red Cedar and his daughter watched over him for as long as they could see him, and when he vanished into the brush on the other side of the stream, they sighed and went into the hut.

"Worthy and holy man!" the squatter muttered, as he fell into a butaca. "Oh! I will not crush the hopes he has built on my conversion!"

"Worthy and holy man!" the squatter muttered as he collapsed into an armchair. "Oh! I won’t destroy the hopes he’s placed on my conversion!"

At this moment Red Cedar was not playing a farce.

At this moment, Red Cedar was not putting on a comedy.


CHAPTER XVI.

AN ACCOMPLICE.

Red Cedar accustomed himself more easily than his daughter thought possible, to the life prepared for him. After all, no change had taken place in his existence; with the exception of the mode of procedure, it was still the same labour, that is to say, a desert life in all its splendid liberty; hunting and fishing, while Ellen remained at home to attend to household duties. At night, however, before retiring to rest, the girl read her father a chapter from a Bible Father Seraphin had given her. The squatter, with his elbow on the table, and a pipe in his mouth, listened to her with an attention that surprised himself, and which each day only increased.

Red Cedar adjusted to his new life more easily than his daughter expected. After all, nothing had really changed for him; aside from the way things were done, it was still the same hard work, which meant living freely in the desert, hunting and fishing while Ellen took care of the household chores. However, at night, before going to bed, the girl would read a chapter from the Bible that Father Seraphin had given her. The squatter, resting his elbow on the table with a pipe in his mouth, listened to her with a level of attention that surprised him, and it only grew stronger with each passing day.

It was an exquisite picture presented in this obscure nook of the great American desert, amid this grand scenery, in this wretched hut, which the slightest breath of wind caused to tremble, by this athletic old man, with his energetic and stern features, listening to this palefaced and delicate girl, whose fine features and shadowy outline formed so strong a contrast with those of her hearer.

It was a stunning scene set in this hidden corner of the vast American desert, surrounded by this majestic landscape, in this run-down hut that shook with the slightest breeze, featuring this fit old man, with his intense and rugged features, listening to this pale and delicate girl, whose delicate features and faint outline stood in such sharp contrast to those of her listener.

It was the same life every day; the squatter was happy, or, at least, fancied himself so; like all men whose life has been but one long drama, and who are made for action, recollections held but little place in him; he forgot, and fancied himself forgotten.

It was the same routine every day; the squatter was happy, or at least thought he was; like all men whose life had been just one long performance, and who were built for action, memories occupied little space in him; he forgot and believed he was forgotten.

Ellen suffered, for she was unhappy; this existence, with no outlet and no future, was full of disenchantment for her, as it condemned her to renounce for ever that supreme blessing of every human creature, hope. Still, through fear of afflicting her father, she carefully shut up in her heart her sorrow, and only displayed a smiling face in his presence. Red Cedar yielded more and more to the charms of a life which was pleasant to him. If, at times, the recollection of his sons troubled the repose in which he lived, he looked at his daughter, and the sight of the angel he possessed, and who had devoted herself to his happiness, drove any other thoughts far away.

Ellen was struggling because she was unhappy; this life, with no escape and no future, was filled with disappointment for her, as it forced her to give up the greatest gift of all human beings: hope. However, out of fear of hurting her father, she kept her sadness hidden in her heart, only showing a smiling face when she was with him. Red Cedar increasingly embraced the joys of a life that pleased him. If, at times, memories of his sons disrupted the peace he enjoyed, he would look at his daughter, and the sight of the angel he had—who had devoted herself to his happiness—would chase away any other thoughts.

In the meanwhile, Father Seraphin visited the tenants of the jacal several times; and if satisfied with the resignation with which the squatter accepted his new position, the dull sorrow that undermined the maiden had not escaped his clear-sighted glance. His experience of the world told him that a girl of Ellen's age could not thus spend her fairest years in solitude, without contact with society. Unfortunately, a remedy was difficult, if not impossible, to find; the good missionary did not deceive himself on this point, and understood that all the consolations he lavished on the maiden, were thrown away, and that nothing could effectually combat the listlessness into which she had fallen.

In the meantime, Father Seraphin visited the tenants of the jacal several times; and while he was pleased with the calm way the squatter accepted his new position, he couldn’t help but notice the deep sadness that lingered in the young woman. His life experience told him that a girl like Ellen, at her age, couldn’t spend her best years in isolation without any social interaction. Unfortunately, finding a solution was tough, if not impossible; the good missionary was clear-eyed about this, realizing that all the comfort he offered the young woman was pointless, and that nothing could really break her into the listlessness she had fallen into.

As always happens in such cases, Red Cedar did not in the slightest degree suspect his daughter's grief; she was gentle, affectionate, attentive to him; he profited by it all, finding himself perfectly happy, and in his egotism, not seeing further. The days slipped away, each resembling the other; in the meanwhile, the winter came on, game became rarer, and Red Cedar's absences from home grew longer. Around the tops of the mountains were collected the grayish clouds, which daily descended lower, and would eventually burst over the prairie in the shape of rain and snow.

As always happens in these situations, Red Cedar had no idea about his daughter's sorrow; she was kind, loving, and attentive to him. He took full advantage of it, feeling completely happy, and in his selfishness, he couldn't see beyond that. The days passed by, each one looking the same; meanwhile, winter approached, game became scarcer, and Red Cedar started spending more time away from home. Grayish clouds gathered around the mountain tops, slowly moving lower each day, ready to unleash rain and snow over the prairie.

Winter is a terrible season in the Far West: all scourges combine to assail the unhappy man whom his evil destiny has cast into these disinherited countries without the means to brave their frightful climate, and, victim to his want of foresight, he presently dies of hunger and misery, after enduring inconceivable tortures. Red Cedar knew the Far West too long and too thoroughly not to perceive the arrival of this season with a species of terror; hence he sought, by all possible means, to procure the necessary provisions and indispensable furs.

Winter is a brutal season in the Far West: all disasters come together to attack the unfortunate person whom bad luck has thrown into these forsaken lands without the resources to tackle their terrifying climate, and, suffering from his lack of foresight, he quickly dies from hunger and despair, after going through unimaginable suffering. Red Cedar knew the Far West well enough to feel a kind of dread at the arrival of this season; therefore, he did everything he could to gather the essential supplies and necessary furs.

Rising at daybreak, he galloped over the prairie, exploring it in every direction, and not returning home till night compelled him to give up the chase. But, as we have said, game was becoming more and more rare, and consequently his journeys longer.

Rising at dawn, he rode across the prairie, exploring in every direction, and didn’t come home until night forced him to stop the chase. But, as we mentioned, game was becoming increasingly rare, which made his journeys longer.

One morning Red Cedar rose earlier than usual, left the jacal noiselessly for fear of waking his daughter, saddled his horse, and started at a gallop. He had found, on the previous evening, the trail of a magnificent black bear, which he had followed to within a short distance of the cave to which it retired, and he intended to attack it in its lair. To do that, he must make haste, for the bear is not like other wild beasts: it seeks its food during the day, and generally leaves its abode at an early hour. The squatter, perfectly acquainted with the animal's habits, had therefore taken up the trail as soon as he could.

One morning, Red Cedar woke up earlier than usual, quietly left the hut so he wouldn’t wake his daughter, saddled his horse, and set off at a gallop. The night before, he had discovered the trail of a magnificent black bear, which he had tracked to a short distance from the cave where it had gone to rest, and he planned to confront it in its den. He needed to hurry because the bear isn’t like other wild animals: it searches for food during the day and usually leaves its home early in the morning. The squatter, well aware of the animal's habits, had therefore followed the trail as soon as he could.

The sun had not yet risen; the sky of a dark blue, was only just beginning to assume on the extreme verge of the horizon those opaline tints which presently turn into pink, and are the precursors of sunrise. The day promised to be splendid: a light breeze slightly bowed the leafy summits of the trees, and scarce wrinkled the little stream whose bank the squatter was following. A light fog rose from the ground, impregnated with those sharp odours which expand the chest so gloriously. The birds woke one after the other beneath the leaves, and softly produced the melodious concert they perform each morning to salute the re-awakening of nature. By degrees the darkness was effaced, the sun rose brilliantly on the horizon, and the day broke splendidly.

The sun hadn’t risen yet; the dark blue sky was just starting to show those opaline shades at the very edge of the horizon that would soon turn pink, signaling the start of sunrise. The day promised to be beautiful: a gentle breeze swayed the leafy tops of the trees and barely rippled the small stream beside which the squatter was walking. A light mist rose from the ground, filled with those sharp scents that make you take a deep, refreshing breath. The birds began to wake one by one under the leaves, softly creating the melodious concert they play every morning to celebrate nature’s awakening. Gradually, the darkness faded, the sun rose brilliantly on the horizon, and the day began in all its splendor.

Red Cedar, on reaching the entrance of a narrow gorge, at the end of which was the bear's den, in the midst of a chaos of rocks, stopped a few minutes to regain breath, and make his final preparations. He dismounted, hobbled his horse, and gave it its forage, then, after assuring himself that his knife played easily in the sheath, and his rifle was in good order, he entered the defile.

Red Cedar, arriving at the entrance of a narrow gorge where the bear’s den was located amidst a jumble of rocks, paused for a few minutes to catch his breath and finalize his preparations. He got off his horse, hobbled it, and fed it some forage. After making sure that his knife slid easily in its sheath and that his rifle was in good shape, he stepped into the gorge.

The squatter walked in with outstretched neck, and eye and ear on the watch, when suddenly a hand was laid on his shoulder, and a hoarse laugh smote his ear. He turned with surprise, but this surprise was converted into terror at the sight of the man who, standing before him with arms folded on his chest, was regarding him with a look of mockery.

The squatter walked in with his neck stretched out, eyes and ears alert, when suddenly a hand was placed on his shoulder, and a raspy laugh filled the air. He turned in surprise, but that surprise quickly turned to fear when he saw the man standing in front of him, arms folded across his chest, watching him with a mocking expression.

"Fray Ambrosio!" he exclaimed, as he fell back a step.

"Fray Ambrosio!" he exclaimed, stepping back a bit.

"Halloh, gossip," the latter said; "on my soul, you must be hard of hearing: I called you a dozen times, and you did not deign to answer me. Satanas! I was obliged to touch you before you would see that somebody wanted you."

"Hey, gossip," the latter said; "I swear, you must be hard of hearing: I called you a dozen times, and you didn't bother to answer me. Satanas! I had to touch you before you realized someone wanted you."

"What is your business with me?" the squatter asked in an icy tone.

"What do you want from me?" the squatter asked in a cold tone.

"What I want, gossip? That's a strange question: don't you know it as well as I do?"

"What do I want, gossip? That’s a weird question: don’t you know just like I do?"

"I do not understand you," Red Cedar said, still perfectly calm; "so explain yourself, if you please."

"I don't understand you," Red Cedar said, still completely calm; "so please explain yourself."

"I will do so, my master," the monk answered, with a mocking smile.

"I'll do that, my master," the monk replied with a sarcastic grin.

"But make haste, for I warn you that I am in a hurry."

"But hurry up, because I’m telling you that I’m in a rush."

"Can it be possible! Well, I have plenty of time, so you must find some to listen to me."

"Is it really possible! Well, I have plenty of time, so you should find some to listen to me."

The squatter gave a passionate start, which he, however, immediately checked.

The squatter jumped up with excitement, but he quickly regained his composure.

"Yes, it is so," the monk said coolly; "I have been looking for you a long time."

"Yes, that's right," the monk said calmly; "I've been searching for you for a long time."

"Come, a truce to talking! Here I am, explain yourself in two words. I say again, I am in a hurry."

"Come on, let’s stop talking! I'm here, so just explain yourself quickly. I'm in a rush."

"And I repeat that I do not care if you are. Oh! You may frown, gossip, but you must listen to me."

"And I’ll say it again: I don’t care if you are. Oh! You can frown and gossip, but you have to listen to me."

Red Cedar stamped his foot angrily, taking one step to the monk, he laid his hand on his shoulder, and looked fiercely in his face.

Red Cedar stamped his foot in anger, took a step towards the monk, placed his hand on his shoulder, and gave him a fierce look.

"Why, master," he said in a short, harsh voice, "I fancy, on my side, that we are changing parts, and that you treat me very curtly; take care, I am not patient, as you know, and if you do not mind, my patience might soon fail me."

"Why, master," he said in a sharp, rough voice, "I think we’re switching roles here, and you’re being very dismissive with me; be careful, I’m not exactly patient, as you know, and if you keep this up, my patience might run out quickly."

"That is possible," the monk answered impudently; "but if we have changed our parts, whose fault is it, pray, mine or yours? Your sons are right in saying that you have turned monk, and are no longer fit for anything."

"That’s possible," the monk replied cheekily; "but if we’ve swapped roles, whose fault is it, may I ask, mine or yours? Your sons are correct in saying you’ve become a monk and are no longer good for anything."

"Villain!" the squatter shouted, and raising his hand—

"Villain!" the squatter shouted, raising his hand—

"That will do! Insults now! Don't be bashful: I like you better that way, at least I recognise you. Hum! what a change! I must confess that those French missionaries are real sorcerers: what a misfortune that since the independence the inquisition no longer exists!"

"That's enough! Go ahead and insult me now! Don't hold back: I actually prefer it this way, at least I can see who you really are. Hmm! What a difference! I have to admit that those French missionaries are true magicians: what a pity that since independence the inquisition is no more!"

Red Cedar looked at the monk, who fixed on him his fierce eye with a diabolical expression; the squatter was suffering from one of those bursts of cold passion, which are the more terrible, because they are concentrated. He felt an extraordinary itching to crush the scoundrel who was mocking him, and made impotent efforts to repress the anger which was beginning to get the mastery of him. The monk was not so much at his ease as he pretended to be. He saw the squatter's frown grow deeper, his face become livid; all this foreboded a storm which he was not anxious to see burst to his presence.

Red Cedar looked at the monk, who locked his fierce gaze on him with a devilish expression; the squatter was experiencing one of those intense moments of cold rage that are especially frightening because they are so focused. He felt an overwhelming urge to crush the jerk who was mocking him and made futile attempts to control the anger that was starting to take over. The monk wasn't as comfortable as he acted. He noticed the squatter's frown deepen, his face turning pale; all this signaled a coming storm that he wasn't eager to witness.

"Come," he said, in a softer key, "why should old friends quarrel? Con mil demonios—I am only here with a good intent, and to do you a service."

"Come," he said gently, "why should old friends fight? Con mil demonios—I'm only here with good intentions, to help you."

The squatter laughed contemptuously.

The squatter laughed mockingly.

"You do not believe me," the monk continued, with an air of beatitude; "that does not surprise me, it is always so. Good intentions are misunderstood, and a man believes his enemies in preference to his friends."

"You don’t believe me," the monk continued, with a sense of peace; "that doesn’t surprise me, it’s always like this. Good intentions are often misunderstood, and a person trusts their enemies more than their friends."

"A truce to your nonsense," the squatter said, impatiently; "I have listened to you too long already; let me pass, and you can go to the devil."

"A truce to your nonsense," the squatter said, impatiently; "I've listened to you for too long already; let me through, and you can go to hell."

"Thanks for the proposition you make me," the monk said with a laugh; "but if you have no objection, I will not take advantage of it, at least for the present. But, jesting apart, there are two persons close by anxious to see you, and whom I am sure you will be delighted to meet."

"Thanks for the offer," the monk said with a laugh; "but if you don't mind, I won't take you up on it, at least for now. But joking aside, there are two people nearby who are eager to see you, and I'm sure you'll be happy to meet them."

"Whom do you mean? I suppose they are rogues of your own sort."

"Who are you talking about? I guess they're just like you."

"Probably," the monk said; "however you shall judge for yourself, gossip."

"Maybe," the monk said, "but you can judge for yourself, gossip."

And, not waiting for the squatter's answer, the monk imitated thrice the hiss of the coral snake. At the third time a slight movement took place in the shrubs a short distance off, and two men leaped into the defile. The squatter uttered a cry of surprise, almost of terror, on seeing them: he had recognised his two sons, Nathan and Sutter. The young men walked up quickly to their father, whom they saluted with a respect mingled with irony, which did not escape his notice.

And without waiting for the squatter to respond, the monk hissed like a coral snake three times. On the third hiss, there was a slight movement in the nearby bushes, and two men jumped into the narrow passage. The squatter gasped in surprise, almost in fear, when he saw them: he recognized his two sons, Nathan and Sutter. The young men approached their father quickly, greeting him with a mix of respect and irony that he couldn't miss.

"Ah, there you are, father," Sutter, said, roughly, as he banged the butt of his rifle on the ground, and rested his hands on the muzzle; "a man has a hard run before he can catch you up."

"Ah, there you are, Dad," Sutter said roughly, banging the butt of his rifle on the ground and resting his hands on the muzzle. "A guy has to run pretty hard to catch up to you."

"It seems that since our separation father has turned Quaker; his new religion, probably, orders him not to frequent such bad company as ours."

"It seems that since our separation, Dad has become a Quaker; his new religion probably tells him not to hang out with bad company like ours."

"Silence, you villains!" the squatter shouted, stamping his foot; "I do what I please, and no one that I know of has a right to interfere."

"Shut up, you losers!" the squatter yelled, slamming his foot down; "I do what I want, and no one I know has the right to get in my way."

"You are mistaken, father," Sutter, said drily; "I, for instance, consider your conduct unworthy of a man."

"You've got it wrong, Dad," Sutter said dryly; "I, for one, think your behavior is unworthy of a man."

"Not mentioning," the monk supported him, "that you place your confederates in a fix, which is not right."

"Not to mention," the monk added, "that you’re putting your allies in a tough spot, which isn’t fair."

"That is not the question," Nathan said; "if father likes to turn Puritan, that is his business, and I will not find, fault with him; but there is a time for everything. To my mind, when a man is surrounded by enemies and tracked like a wild beast, he ought not to put on a sheepskin, and pretend to be harmless."

"That's not the issue," Nathan said. "If Dad wants to become all Puritan, that's his choice, and I won't criticize him for it. But there's a time for everything. In my opinion, when a man is surrounded by enemies and hunted like a wild animal, he shouldn't put on a disguise and act harmless."

"What do you mean?" the squatter asked impatiently; "Explain yourself, once for all, and let us make an end of this."

"What do you mean?" the squatter asked impatiently. "Just explain yourself once and for all, and let's wrap this up."

"I will do so," Nathan went on; "while you are sleeping in a deceitful security, your enemies are watching and constantly weaving the web in which they have hopes of enfolding you shortly. Do you fancy that we have not known your retreat for a long time? Who can hope to escape discovery in the desert? We did not wish, however, to disturb your repose till the moment arrived for doing so, and that is why you did not see us before today."

"I'll do that," Nathan continued. "While you’re sleeping in false security, your enemies are watching and constantly crafting the trap they hope to catch you in soon. Do you really think we haven’t known about your hiding place for a while? Who can expect to stay hidden in the desert? We just didn’t want to interrupt your rest until it was time to do so, which is why you didn’t see us until today."

"Yes," the monk remarked; "but at present time presses: while you trust to the fine words of the French missionary, who cured you and lulls you to sleep, in order always to keep you under his thumb, your enemies are silently preparing to attack you, and finish with you once for all."

"Yes," the monk said, "but right now time is crucial: while you rely on the smooth talk of the French missionary, who healed you and keeps you relaxed to maintain control over you, your enemies are quietly getting ready to strike and put an end to you for good."

The squatter gave a start of amazement.

The squatter was startled.

"Why, that man saved my life," he said.

"That guy saved my life," he said.

The three men burst into a laugh.

The three men burst out laughing.

"What use is experience?" the monk said, turning to the young men with a significant shrug of his shoulders. "Here is your father, a man whose whole life has been spent in the desert, who forgets at once its most sacred law, eye for eye, tooth for tooth, and will not understand that this man, who, he says, saved his life, merely cured him to torture him at a later date, and have the pleasure of depriving him of that life when he is in rude health, instead of the miserable amount left him when they met."

"What’s the point of experience?" the monk asked, looking at the young men with a meaningful shrug. "Here’s your father, a man who has spent his entire life in the desert, who immediately forgets its most sacred law, eye for eye, tooth for tooth. He doesn't see that this man, who he claims saved his life, only healed him to torture him later, taking joy in depriving him of that life when he’s in good health, instead of the miserable life he had when they first met."

"Oh, no," the squatter shouted, "you lie! That is impossible!"

"Oh, no," the squatter shouted, "you're lying! That's not possible!"

"That is impossible!" the monk replied, with pity; "Oh, how blind men are! Come, reflect, gossip; had not this priest an insult to avenge?"

"That's impossible!" the monk replied, feeling sorry; "Oh, how blind people are! Come on, think it over, talk it out; didn't this priest have a grudge to settle?"

"It is true," Red Cedar muttered with a sigh; "but he forgave me."

"It’s true," Red Cedar muttered with a sigh, "but he forgave me."

"Forgave you! Do you ever forgive anybody? Nonsense, you are mad, gossip! I see there is nothing to be got out of you. Do what you like—we leave you."

"Forgave you! Do you ever forgive anyone? Nonsense, you're crazy, gossip! I can see there's nothing to be gained from you. Do whatever you want—we're leaving."

"Yes," said the squatter, "leave me; there is nothing I wish more."

"Yeah," said the squatter, "just go; there's nothing I want more."

The monk and his comrades went away a few paces, but Fray Ambrosio suddenly returned. Red Cedar was still standing at the same spot with hanging head and frowning brow. The monk saw the squatter was shaken, and the moment had arrived to deal the great blow.

The monk and his companions walked away a bit, but Fray Ambrosio suddenly came back. Red Cedar was still standing in the same spot with his head down and a frown on his face. The monk noticed that the squatter was disturbed, and the time had come to deliver the decisive blow.

"Gossip," he said, "a parting word, or, if you prefer, a last piece of advice."

"Gossip," he said, "a final word, or, if you like, one last piece of advice."

"What is there now?" Red Cedar said, nervously.

"What’s going on now?" Red Cedar asked, feeling anxious.

"Watch over Ellen!"

"Keep an eye on Ellen!"

"What!" the squatter yelled, as he bounded like a panther and seized Fray Ambrosio by the arm, "What did you say, monk?"

"What!" the squatter yelled, leaping like a panther and grabbing Fray Ambrosio by the arm. "What did you say, monk?"

"I said," the other replied, in a firm and marked voice, "that your enemies wish to punish you through Ellen, and that if that accursed monk has hitherto appeared to protect you, it was because he feared lest the victim he covets might escape him."

"I said," the other replied, in a strong and clear voice, "that your enemies want to hurt you through Ellen, and that if that damned monk has seemed to protect you so far, it was because he was worried that the person he desires might get away from him."

At these fearful words, a horrible change took place in Red Cedar; a livid pallor covered his face, his body was agitated by a convulsive quivering.

At these frightening words, a terrible change occurred in Red Cedar; a pale color spread over his face, and his body shook with a convulsive tremor.

"Oh!" he shouted with the roar of a tiger, "let them come, then!"

"Oh!" he shouted like a tiger, "let them come, then!"

The monk gave, his comrades a triumphant glance; he had succeeded, and held his palpitating prey in his hands.

The monk gave his friends a triumphant look; he had succeeded and held his beating prize in his hands.

"Come," Red Cedar continued, "do not desert me; we will crush this herd of vipers. Ah, they fancy they have me," he added, with a nervous laugh; that almost choked him, "but I will show them that the old lion is not conquered yet. I can count on you, my lads, and on you, Fray Ambrosio?"

"Come on," Red Cedar said, "don't abandon me; we will take down this group of snakes. Ah, they think they have me," he added with a nervous laugh that nearly choked him, "but I'll prove to them that the old lion isn't defeated yet. I can count on you, my guys, and on you, Fray Ambrosio?"

"We are your only friends," the monk replied, "as you know perfectly well."

"We're your only friends," the monk said, "and you know that very well."

"That is true," he went on; "forgive me for having forgotten it for a moment. Ah, you shall see."

"That's true," he continued; "sorry for forgetting it for a moment. Ah, you'll see."

Two hours later the three men reached the jacal, and on seeing them enter, Ellen felt a shudder of terror run over her; a secret foreboding warned her of misfortune.

Two hours later, the three men arrived at the jacal, and when Ellen saw them walk in, a wave of terror washed over her; an instinctual feeling warned her that something bad was going to happen.


CHAPTER XVII.

MOTHER AND SON.

So soon as Father Seraphin had installed Red Cedar and Ellen in the jacal, and assured himself that the new life he had procured them was supportable, he thought about keeping his promise to Valentine's mother.

As soon as Father Seraphin had set up Red Cedar and Ellen in the jacal and made sure that the new life he had provided for them was manageable, he began to think about fulfilling his promise to Valentine's mother.

The worthy female, in spite of all her courage and resignation, felt her strength daily growing less; she said nothing, she did not complain; but the certainty of being so near her son and yet unable to see him, to press him in her arms after such a lengthened separation, such cruel alternations of cheated hopes and frightful deceptions plunged her into a gloomy melancholy from which nothing could draw her; she felt herself dying by inches, and had arrived at the terrible point of believing that she would never see her son again, for he was dead, and that the missionary, through fear of dealing her a terrible blow, deceived her with a hope which could never be realised. Maternal love does not reason.

The brave woman, despite all her courage and acceptance, felt her strength slipping away more each day. She said nothing and didn’t complain, but the reality of being so close to her son yet unable to see him or hold him after such a long separation, with its cruel ups and downs of false hopes and terrible disappointments, left her in a deep sadness from which she couldn’t escape. She felt like she was slowly dying and had come to the awful conclusion that she would never see her son again, believing he was dead and that the missionary, out of fear of hurting her, was giving her a false hope that could never be fulfilled. Maternal love doesn’t think rationally.

All that Father Seraphin had told her to cause her to be patient had only lulled her grief for a while, till it broke out again in redoubled impatience and anxiety. All she had seen and heard since her landing in America had only increased her anxiety, by showing her how life in this country often only hangs by a thread. Hence, when the missionary informed her that in a week at the latest she should embrace her son, her joy and anxiety were so great that she almost fainted.

All that Father Seraphin had told her to help her be patient had only eased her grief temporarily, until it erupted again with even more impatience and worry. Everything she had seen and heard since arriving in America had only heightened her anxiety, by demonstrating how life in this country often hangs by a thread. So, when the missionary told her that she would see her son within a week at the latest, her joy and anxiety were so overwhelming that she nearly fainted.

At first, she did not believe in such happiness. Through hoping against hope so long, she had reached such a state of distrust that she supposed that the good priest only told her this to make her patient for a while longer, and that he promised this meeting just as hopeless sick people are promised things which can never be realised.

At first, she didn’t believe in such happiness. After holding on to hope for so long, she had become so distrustful that she thought the kind priest was just saying this to keep her patient for a little longer, and that he promised this meeting like hopelessly ill people are promised things that can never happen.

In the meanwhile, Father Seraphin, though certain that Valentine was at this moment on the prairie, did not know where to lay his hand on him. So soon as he reached the grotto he inhabited provisionally, he sent off the Indians in four different directions to obtain information and bring him positive news of the hunter. Valentine's mother was present when the missionary despatched these couriers; she heard the instructions he gave them, saw them start, and then began counting the minutes till their return, calculating in her mind the time they would employ in finding her son and in returning: the incidents that might delay them; in short, making those countless suppositions to which people give way who are impatiently awaiting anything they eagerly desire.

In the meantime, Father Seraphin, while sure that Valentine was out on the prairie, had no idea where to find him. As soon as he got to the grotto he was temporarily living in, he sent the Indians off in four different directions to gather information and bring back solid news about the hunter. Valentine's mother was there when the missionary sent these messengers; she heard the instructions he gave them, saw them leave, and then began counting the minutes until their return, estimating how long it would take them to find her son and come back, thinking about all the things that might hold them up—in short, going through all the countless possibilities that people consider when they're anxiously waiting for something they really want.

Two days elapsed, and none of the couriers returned; the poor mother, seated on a rock, with her eyes fixed on the plain, awaited them, motionless and indefatigable. At the close of the third day, she perceived, at a great distance, a black point, rapidly approaching the spot where she was; gradually, it became more distinct, and she recognised a horseman galloping at full speed up the valley.

Two days passed, and none of the couriers came back; the poor mother, sitting on a rock with her eyes on the plain, waited for them, still and tireless. By the end of the third day, she noticed, far away, a black dot that was quickly getting closer to her; gradually, it became clearer, and she recognized a rider racing up the valley.

The mother's heart beat as if ready to burst. It was evidently one of the missionary's messengers; but what news did he bring? At length, the Indian dismounted, and began scaling the hill side; the old woman seemed to regain her youthful limbs, so rapidly did she go to meet him, and cleared in a few minutes the space that separated them. But when they were face to face, another obstacle rose before her: the redskin did not understand a word of French; she, for her part, could not speak Indian. But mothers have a species of language, a freemasonry of the heart, which is understood in all countries; the Comanche warrior stopped before her, folded his arms on his chest, and bowed with a gentle smile, merely uttering the word—

The mother’s heart raced as if it might explode. It was clearly one of the missionary’s messengers; but what news did he bring? Finally, the Indian got off his horse and started climbing the hillside; the old woman seemed to regain her youthful energy, moving quickly to meet him and covering the distance between them in just a few minutes. But when they stood face to face, another barrier appeared: the redskin didn’t understand a word of French; she, on her part, couldn’t speak Indian. But mothers have a kind of language, a bond of the heart, that can be understood everywhere; the Comanche warrior paused before her, crossed his arms over his chest, and smiled gently, simply saying the word—

"Koutonepi!"

"Koutonepi!"

Valentine's mother knew that the Indians were accustomed to call her son thus; and she suddenly felt reassured by the man's smile, and the way in which he had spoken her son's name. She took the warrior by the arm, and dragged him to the grotto, at the entrance of which Father Seraphin was reading his breviary.

Valentine's mother understood that the Native Americans were used to calling her son that way; and she suddenly felt comforted by the man's smile and how he had said her son's name. She took the warrior by the arm and pulled him towards the grotto, where Father Seraphin was reading his breviary at the entrance.

"Well!" he asked on seeing her, "What news?"

"Well!" he asked when he saw her, "What's the news?"

"This man could tell me nothing," she replied, "for I do not understand his language; but something assures me he brings good news."

"This guy can't tell me anything," she replied, "because I don't understand his language; but something tells me he has good news."

"With your leave, I will question him."

"With your permission, I will ask him."

"Do so, for I am anxious to know what I have to expect."

"Please do it, because I’m eager to know what I can expect."

The missionary turned to the Indian, who stood motionless a few yards off, and had listened to the few words spoken.

The missionary turned to the Indian, who stood still a few yards away and had listened to the few words spoken.

"The brow of my brother, the Spider, is damp," he said; "let him take a place by my side and rest: he has had a long journey."

"The forehead of my brother, the Spider, is wet," he said; "let him sit next to me and rest: he’s had a long trip."

The Indian smiled gravely, and bowed respectfully to the missionary.

The Indian smiled seriously and bowed respectfully to the missionary.

"The Spider is a chief in his tribe," he said in his guttural and yet melodious voice; "he can bound like the jaguar, and crawl like the serpent: nothing fatigues him."

"The Spider is a leader in his tribe," he said in his deep yet musical voice; "he can leap like a jaguar and slither like a snake: nothing wears him out."

"I know that my brother is a great warrior," the missionary answered: "his exploits are numerous, and the Apaches fly on seeing him. Has my brother met the young men of his tribe?"

"I know my brother is a great warrior," the missionary replied. "He has many accomplishments, and the Apaches flee when they see him. Has my brother encountered the young men of his tribe?"

"Spider has met them: they are hunting the buffalo on the Gila."

"Spider has encountered them: they are tracking the buffalo on the Gila."

"Was their great chief Unicorn with them?"

"Was their great leader Unicorn with them?"

"Unicorn was with his warriors."

"Unicorn was with his crew."

"Good! My brother has the eye of a tiger-cat: nothing escapes him. Did he meet the great paleface hunter?"

"Awesome! My brother has the eye of a tiger: nothing gets past him. Did he run into the famous pale-faced hunter?"

"Spider smoked the calumet with Koutonepi and several warriors, friends of the pale hunter, assembled round his fire."

"Spider smoked the pipe with Koutonepi and several warriors, friends of the pale hunter, gathered around his fire."

"Did my brother speak with Koutonepi?" the priest asked.

"Did my brother talk to Koutonepi?" the priest asked.

"Yes, Koutonepi is glad at the return of the father of prayer, whom he did not hope to see again. When the walkon has sung for the second time, Koutonepi will be near my father with his comrades."

"Yes, Koutonepi is happy about the return of the father of prayer, whom he didn’t expect to see again. When the walkon has sung for the second time, Koutonepi will be close to my father with his friends."

"My brother is a wise and skillful warrior: I thank him for the way in which he has carried out the mission with which he was entrusted, a mission which no other warrior would have performed with so much prudence and tact."

"My brother is a wise and skilled warrior: I thank him for how he has carried out the mission he was given, a mission that no other warrior would have handled with such prudence and tact."

At this well-dressed compliment, a smile of joy and pride played round the Indian's lips, who withdrew after respectfully kissing the missionary's hand. Father Seraphin then turned to Madame Guillois, who anxiously awaited the result of this conversation, trying to read in the priest's looks what she had to hope or fear. He took her hand, pressed it gently, and said to her with that sympathetic accent which he possessed in the highest degree—

At this nicely dressed compliment, a smile of happiness and pride appeared on the Indian's lips, and he stepped back after respectfully kissing the missionary's hand. Father Seraphin then turned to Madame Guillois, who eagerly waited to hear the outcome of this conversation, trying to interpret the priest's expression for any signs of hope or worry. He took her hand, squeezed it gently, and spoke to her with that deeply sympathetic tone he had in abundance—

"Your son is coming, you will soon see him: he will be here this night, within two hours at the most."

"Your son is coming, you’ll see him soon: he’ll be here tonight, in two hours at most."

"Oh!" she said with an accent impossible to render; "God! Be blessed!"

"Oh!" she said with an accent that was hard to capture; "God! Blessed be!"

And, kneeling on the ground, she burst into tears. The missionary watched her anxiously, ready to help her if her extreme emotion caused her to break down. After a few moments she rose smiling through her tears, and took her place again by the priest's side.

And, kneeling on the ground, she started crying. The missionary watched her nervously, ready to step in if her overwhelming emotions got the better of her. After a few moments, she stood up, smiling through her tears, and returned to stand next to the priest.

"Oh!" she said eagerly, "he is my son, the only being I ever loved; the child I nursed at my breast, and I am going to see him again! Alas! We have been separated for ten years—for ten years the mark of my kisses has been effaced from his forehead. You cannot understand what I feel, father—it cannot be explained; to a mother her child is everything."

"Oh!" she said eagerly, "he's my son, the only person I've ever loved; the child I nursed, and I'm finally going to see him again! Alas! We've been apart for ten years—for ten years my kisses have been wiped away from his forehead. You can't understand how I feel, father—it can't be explained; to a mother, her child is everything."

"Do not let your emotion overpower you."

"Don’t let your emotions take control of you."

"Then, he is coming?" she repeated eagerly.

"Is he really coming?" she asked excitedly.

"In two hours at the most."

"In no more than two hours."

"What a long time two hours are!" she said with a sigh.

"What a long two hours!" she said with a sigh.

"Oh! all human creatures are like that," the missionary exclaimed. "You, who waited so many years without complaining, now find two hours too long."

"Oh! all human beings are like that," the missionary exclaimed. "You, who waited so many years without complaining, now find two hours too long."

"But I am waiting for my son, my beloved child; I cannot see him soon enough."

"But I’m waiting for my son, my cherished child; I can’t wait to see him."

"Come, calm yourself, you are quite in a fever."

"Come on, calm down, you’re really worked up."

"Oh! fear nothing, father, joy never kills. The sight of my son will restore my health, I feel sure."

"Oh! Don't worry, Dad, happiness never harms. Seeing my son will definitely bring back my health, I'm sure of it."

"Poor mother!" the priest could not refrain from saying.

"Poor mother!" the priest couldn't help but say.

"Am I not?" she said. "Oh, it is a terrible thing, if you but knew it, to live in these continued horrors, to have only a son who is your joy, your delight, and not to know where he is, or what he is doing, whether he is dead or alive. The most cruel torture for a mother is this continual uncertainty of good and evil, of hope and disappointment. You do not understand this, you can never understand it, you men; it is a sense wanting in you, and which we mothers alone possess—love of our children."

"Am I not?" she said. "Oh, it’s a terrible thing, if you only knew it, to live in this constant nightmare, to have a son who is your joy, your pride, and not to know where he is, or what he’s doing, whether he’s dead or alive. The worst torture for a mother is this never-ending uncertainty about what’s good and what’s bad, of hope and disappointment. You don’t understand this; you can never understand it, you men; it’s something you lack, and which we mothers alone have—love for our children."

There was a short silence, then she went on:

There was a brief pause, and then she continued:

"Good heaven! How slowly time passes. Will not the sun soon set? Which way do you think my son will come, father? I should like to see him arrive, though I have not seen him for a long time. I feel certain that I shall recognise him at once; a mother is not mistaken, look you, for she does not see her child with her eyes, but feels him in her eyes."

"Good heavens! Time drags on so slowly. Isn't the sun going to set soon? Which way do you think my son will come, dad? I’d really like to see him arrive, even though it’s been a long time since I last saw him. I’m confident I’ll recognize him immediately; a mother knows, because she doesn’t just see her child with her eyes, she feels him in her heart."

The missionary led her to the entrance of the cave, made her sit down, placed himself by her side, and said, as he stretched out his arm in a southwestern direction:

The missionary brought her to the cave entrance, had her sit down, sat beside her, and said, while pointing his arm to the southwest:

"Look over there, he must come that way."

"Look over there, he should be coming that way."

"Thanks!" she said, eagerly. "Oh, you are as kind as you are virtuous. You are good as a saint, father. God will reward you, but I can only offer you my thanks."

"Thanks!" she said eagerly. "Oh, you're as kind as you are virtuous. You're as good as a saint, father. God will reward you, but all I can offer you is my thanks."

The missionary smiled softly.

The missionary smiled gently.

"I am happy," he said, simply.

"I'm happy," he said.

They looked out, the sun was rapidly sinking in the horizon; gloom gradually covered the ground; objects were confused, and it was impossible to distinguish anything, even at a short distance.

They looked out; the sun was quickly setting on the horizon. Darkness slowly covered the ground, everything blurred together, and it was impossible to make out anything, even from a short distance.

"Let us go in," Father Seraphin said; "the night chill might strike you."

"Let’s go inside," Father Seraphin said; "the night air might get cold."

"Nonsense," she said, "I feel nothing."

"Nonsense," she said, "I don't feel anything."

"Besides," he went on, "the gloom is so dense that you cannot see him."

"Besides," he continued, "the darkness is so thick that you can't see him."

"That is true," she said, fervently, "but I shall hear him."

"That's true," she said passionately, "but I will listen to him."

There was no reply possible to this. Father Seraphin took his seat again by her side.

There was no response to this. Father Seraphin sat down again next to her.

"Forgive me, father," she said, "but joy renders me mad."

"Forgive me, Dad," she said, "but happiness drives me crazy."

"You have suffered enough, poor mother," he answered, kindly, "to have the right of enjoying unmingled happiness this day. Do what you please, then, and have no fear of causing me pain."

"You’ve been through enough, dear mom," he replied gently, "to deserve a day of pure happiness. Do whatever you want, and don’t worry about hurting me."

About an hour elapsed ere another word was uttered by them: they were listening; the night was becoming more gloomy, the desert sounds more imposing, the evening breeze had risen, and groaned hoarsely through the quebradas, with a melancholy and prolonged sound. Suddenly Madame Guillois sprang up with flashing eye, and seized the missionary's hand.

About an hour passed before they said anything else: they were listening; the night was getting darker, the desert sounds more intense, the evening breeze had picked up, groaning roughly through the quebradas, with a sad and lingering sound. Suddenly, Madame Guillois jumped up with bright eyes and grabbed the missionary's hand.

"Here he is," she said, hoarsely.

"Here he is," she said, in a raspy voice.

Father Seraphin raised his head.

Father Seraphin looked up.

"I hear nothing," he replied.

"I can't hear anything," he replied.

"Ah!" the mother said, with an accent that came from her heart, "I am not mistaken—it is he! Listen, listen again."

"Ah!" the mother said, with a heartfelt tone, "I’m not wrong—it’s him! Listen, listen again."

Father Seraphin listened with greater attention, and, in fact, a scarcely perceptible sound could be heard on the prairie, resembling the prolonging roaring of distant thunder. The noise became gradually louder, and it was presently easy to distinguish the gallop of several horses coming up at full speed.

Father Seraphin listened more closely, and, in fact, a barely noticeable sound could be heard on the prairie, like the distant rumble of thunder. The noise grew louder, and soon it was clear that it was the sound of several horses galloping at full speed.

"Well," she exclaimed, "was it fancy? Oh! A mother's heart is never mistaken."

"Well," she exclaimed, "was it fancy? Oh! A mother's heart is never wrong."

"You are right, madam; in a few minutes he will be by your side."

"You’re right, ma'am; he’ll be by your side in a few minutes."

"Yes," she muttered, in a panting voice.

"Yeah," she said, breathing heavily.

That was all she could say—joy was stifling her.

That was all she could say—happiness was overwhelming her.

"In Heaven's name," the missionary exclaimed, in alarm, "take care! This emotion is too great for you; you are killing yourself."

"In Heaven's name," the missionary shouted in alarm, "be careful! This emotion is too intense for you; you're hurting yourself."

She shook her head with a careless gesture, full of inexpressible happiness.

She shook her head with a casual gesture, filled with indescribable happiness.

"What matter?" she said; "I am happy—oh, very happy at this moment."

"What’s wrong?" she said; "I’m happy—oh, so happy right now."

The horsemen entered the defile, and the gallop of their horses grew very loud.

The horsemen rode into the narrow passage, and the sound of their galloping horses became really loud.

"Dismount, gentlemen," a powerful voice shouted, "we have arrived."

"Dismount, gentlemen," a commanding voice yelled, "we're here."

"'Tis he! 'Tis he!" she said, with a movement as if going to rush forward; "it was he who spoke—I recognised his voice."

"That's him! That's him!" she said, moving as if about to rush forward. "It was him who spoke—I recognized his voice."

The missionary held her in his arms.

The missionary held her in his arms.

"What are you about?" he exclaimed, "you will kill yourself!"

"What are you doing?" he exclaimed, "you're going to hurt yourself!"

"Pardon me, father, pardon me! But on hearing him speak, I know not what emotion I felt; I was no longer mistress of myself, but rushed forward."

"Excuse me, dad, excuse me! But when I heard him talk, I couldn't tell what I was feeling; I lost control and just rushed forward."

"A little patience, he is coming up; in five minutes he will be in your arms."

"A little patience, he’s on his way; in five minutes, he’ll be in your arms."

She started back hurriedly.

She hurried back.

"No," she said, "not so, not so, the recognition would be too hurried; let me enjoy my happiness without losing a morsel. I wish him to find me out as I did him."

"No," she said, "that's not it. The acknowledgment would come too quickly; let me savor my happiness without missing a single bit. I want him to discover me just as I discovered him."

And she hurriedly dragged Father Seraphin into the grotto.

And she quickly pulled Father Seraphin into the cave.

"It is Heaven that inspires you," he said; "yes, this recognition would be too abrupt—it would kill you both."

"It’s Heaven that inspires you," he said; "yes, this realization would be too sudden—it would destroy you both."

"I was right, father, was I not? Oh, you will see—you will see. Hide me at some spot where I can see and hear everything unnoticed; make haste, here he is."

"I was right, Dad, wasn’t I? Oh, you’ll see—you’ll see. Hide me somewhere I can see and hear everything without being noticed; hurry, here he comes."

The cavern, as we have said, was divided into a number of cells, each communicating with the other; Father Seraphin concealed Madame Guillois in one of these, whose walls were formed of stalactites, that had assumed the strangest forms. After hobbling their horse, the hunters climbed the mountain. While coming up, they could be heard talking together; the sound of their voices distinctly reached the inhabitants of the grotto, who listened greedily to the words they uttered.

The cavern, as we've mentioned, was split into several cells, each connected to the others; Father Seraphin hid Madame Guillois in one of these, where the walls were made of stalactites that had taken on bizarre shapes. After tying up their horse, the hunters climbed the mountain. As they made their way up, their voices could be heard clearly; the inhabitants of the grotto listened eagerly to what they were saying.

"That poor Father Seraphin," Valentine said; "I do not know if you are like myself, caballeros, but I am delighted at seeing him again. I feared lest he had left us forever."

"That poor Father Seraphin," Valentine said, "I don't know if you're like me, gentlemen, but I'm really glad to see him again. I was afraid he might have left us for good."

"It is a great consolation for me in my grief," said Don Miguel, "to know him so near us; that man is a true apostle."

"It really comforts me in my sorrow," said Don Miguel, "to know he is so close to us; that guy is a true apostle."

"What is the matter, Valentine?" General Ibañez suddenly asked; "Why do you stop?"

"What’s wrong, Valentine?" General Ibañez suddenly asked. "Why are you stopping?"

"I do not know," the latter replied, in a hesitating voice, "something is taking place in me which I cannot explain. When Spider told me today of the father's arrival, I felt a strange contraction of the heart; now it is affecting me again, though I cannot say for what reason."

"I don't know," the other replied, in a hesitant voice, "something is happening inside me that I can't explain. When Spider told me today that my father had arrived, I felt a strange tightening in my chest; now it's happening again, but I can't say why."

"My friend, it is the joy you feel at seeing Father Seraphin again, that is all."

"My friend, it's just the happiness you feel at seeing Father Seraphin again, that's all."

The hunter shook his head.

The hunter shook his head.

"No," he said, "it is not that, but something else; what I feel is not natural: my chest is oppressed, I am choking, what can be happening?"

"No," he said, "it’s not that, but something else; what I’m feeling isn’t normal: my chest is tight, I can’t breathe, what’s going on?"

His friends anxiously collected round him.

His friends gathered around him anxiously.

"Let me go on," he said, resolutely; "if I have bad news to hear, it is better to do so at once."

"Let me continue," he said firmly; "if there's bad news to hear, it's better to know right away."

And, in spite of the exhortations of his friends, who were alarmed at seeing him in this state, he began running up the mountain side. He soon reached the platform, when he stopped to take breath.

And, despite his friends urging him, worried to see him like this, he started running up the mountainside. He quickly reached the platform, where he paused to catch his breath.

"Come on!" he said.

"Let's go!" he said.

He boldly entered the cavern, followed by his friends, but at the moment he went in, he heard his name called; at the sound of this voice the hunter started; he turned pale and trembled, and a cold perspiration covered his face.

He walked confidently into the cave, with his friends right behind him, but as soon as he stepped inside, he heard someone call his name. The sound of that voice startled him; he turned pale and shook, and a chill sweat broke out on his forehead.

"Oh," he murmured, "who calls me thus?"

"Oh," he murmured, "who's calling me like that?"

"Valentine! Valentine!" the soft voice repeated.

"Valentine! Valentine!" the gentle voice echoed.

The hunter hesitated and bent his body forward, his face assumed an indescribable look of joy and alarm.

The hunter paused and leaned forward, his face displaying an indescribable mix of joy and alarm.

"Again! Again!" he said, in an indistinct voice, as he laid his hand on his heart to check its beating.

"Again! Again!" he said, in a muffled voice, as he placed his hand on his heart to feel its beating.

"Valentine!" the voice repeated. This time Valentine bounded forward like a lion.

"Valentine!" the voice called again. This time Valentine jumped forward like a lion.

"My mother!" he cried; "My mother, here I am!"

"My mom!" he yelled; "Mom, I'm right here!"

"Ah, I felt certain he would recognise me," she exclaimed, as she rushed into his arms.

"Ah, I was sure he’d recognize me," she exclaimed, as she rushed into his arms.

The hunter pressed her to his bosom with a sort of frenzy; the poor woman lavished her caresses on him, crying and half mad with joy and terror at seeing him in this state. She repeated the experiment she had made. He kissed her face, with her white locks, unable to utter a word. At length a hoarse groan burst from his chest, he breathed faintly, and he melted into tears, saying, in an accent of indescribable tenderness—

The hunter pulled her close to him in a wild embrace; the poor woman showered him with affection, crying and almost losing her mind with joy and fear at seeing him like this. She tried again what she had done before. He kissed her face, with her white hair, unable to say anything. Finally, a rough groan escaped from his chest, he breathed weakly, and he broke down in tears, saying, in a tone of indescribable tenderness—

"My mother! Oh, my mother!"

"My mom! Oh, my mom!"

These were the only words he could find. Valentine laughed and wept at once; as he sat on a rock, holding his mother on his knees, he embraced her with delirious joy, and was never wearied of kissing her white hair, her pale cheeks, and her eyes, which had shed so many tears.

These were the only words he could find. Valentine laughed and cried at the same time; as he sat on a rock, holding his mother on his lap, he hugged her tightly with overwhelming joy and couldn’t stop kissing her white hair, her pale cheeks, and her eyes, which had shed so many tears.

The spectators of the scene, affected by this true and simple affection, wept silently round the mother and son. Curumilla, crouched in a corner of the cave, was looking fixedly at the hunter, while two tears slowly glided down his bronzed cheeks.

The onlookers at the scene, moved by this genuine and straightforward love, silently cried around the mother and son. Curumilla, huddled in a corner of the cave, was staring intensely at the hunter, while two tears slowly rolled down his tanned cheeks.

When the first emotion was slightly calmed, Father Seraphin, who had till then kept aloof, not to trouble the glorious outpourings of this interview, stepped forward, and said in a gently imperious voice, as he held up the simple copper crucifix in his right hand:

When the initial emotion had settled a bit, Father Seraphin, who had remained distant to avoid interrupting the joyful expressions of this meeting, stepped forward and said in a softly commanding voice as he raised the plain copper crucifix in his right hand:

"My children, let us return thanks to the Saviour for His infinite goodness."

"My kids, let's thank the Savior for His endless kindness."

The backwoodsmen knelt down and prayed.

The lumberjacks knelt and prayed.


CHAPTER XVIII.

THE CONSULTATION.

A man must have lived a long time apart from beings he loves, separated from them by immeasurable distances, without hope of ever seeing them again, in order to understand the sweet and yet painful emotions Valentine experienced on seeing his mother again. We, the greater part of whose life has been spent in the deserts of the New World, amid the savage hordes that occupy them, speaking languages having no affinity with our own, forced into habits not at all agreeing with those of our country—we can remember the tender feelings that assailed us whenever a straying traveller uttered in our presence that sacred name of France so dear to our heart.

A man has to be away from the people he loves for a long time, separated by vast distances with no hope of seeing them again, to truly understand the bittersweet emotions Valentine felt when he saw his mother again. For those of us who have spent most of our lives in the deserts of the New World, surrounded by savage tribes speaking languages completely foreign to us, and forced into habits that don’t match those of our homeland, we can recall the warm feelings that hit us whenever a wandering traveler mentioned that sacred name of France, which is so dear to us.

Exile is worse than death; it is an ever bleeding wound, which time, in lieu of cicatrising, only increases every hour, every minute, and changes at length into such a craving to breathe one's native air, were it only for a day, that exile contracts that terrible and incurable disease to which physicians give the name of nostalgia. The moment comes when a man, remote from his country, feels an invincible desire to see his country again, and hear his language again; neither fortune nor honours can contend against the feeling.

Exile is worse than death; it's a constant, painful wound that time doesn't heal but instead deepens every hour, every minute, growing into an overwhelming desire to breathe the air of one's homeland, even if just for a day. Exile creates that terrible and incurable condition that doctors call nostalgia. There comes a moment when someone, far from their country, feels an unstoppable urge to see their homeland again and hear their language; neither wealth nor status can compete with this feeling.

Valentine, during the many years he had spent in traversing the desert, had always had this memory of his country present to his mind. During his conversations with Father Seraphin he had spoken to him of his mother, that good and holy woman whom he never hoped to see again, for he had given up all thoughts of returning home for a long time past. The feverish existence of the desert had so seduced him, that every other consideration yielded to it, especially after the misfortunes of his early youth and the wounds of his only love. When, therefore, he saw himself reunited to his mother, and understood they would never separate again, an immense joy occupied his mind.

Valentine, throughout the many years he spent crossing the desert, always kept the memory of his homeland in his thoughts. In his conversations with Father Seraphin, he shared stories about his mother, that kind and virtuous woman whom he never expected to see again, as he had long given up on the idea of returning home. The intense life of the desert had captivated him so completely that everything else faded away, especially after the hardships of his youth and the heartbreak of his one true love. So, when he found himself reunited with his mother and realized they would never be apart again, an overwhelming joy filled his mind.

The entire night passed away like an hour, in delicious conversation; the hunters collected round the fire, listened to mother and son describing with that accent that comes from the heart the various incidents of their life during the long conversation. A few minutes before sunrise; Valentine insisted on his mother taking rest; he feared lest, at her advanced age, after the piercing emotions of such a day, such a lengthened absence of sleep might injure her health. After various objections, Madame Guillois at length yielded to her son's wishes, and retired to a remote compartment of the grotto.

The whole night went by like it was just an hour, filled with great conversation; the hunters gathered around the fire, listening to the mother and son as they shared stories from their lives with heartfelt emotion. A few minutes before sunrise, Valentine insisted that his mother get some rest; he worried that, at her age, the intense emotions from such a long day and the lack of sleep could harm her health. After some hesitation, Madame Guillois finally agreed to her son's request and went to a quiet corner of the grotto.

When Valentine supposed his mother asleep, he made his friends a sign to sit down near him; the latter, suspecting that he had a serious communication to make to them, silently obeyed. Valentine walked up and down the cavern with his hands behind his back and frowning brow.

When Valentine thought his mother was asleep, he signaled to his friends to sit down near him; they, sensing he had something important to tell them, quietly complied. Valentine paced the cavern with his hands behind his back and a furrowed brow.

"Caballeros," he said, in a stern voice, "day is about to break, it is too late for any of us to think about sleep, so be good enough to aid me with your counsels."

"Guys," he said, in a serious tone, "day is about to break, it's too late for any of us to think about sleep, so please help me with your advice."

"Speak, my friend," Father Seraphin replied, "you know that we are devoted to you."

"Go ahead, my friend," Father Seraphin responded, "you know we are committed to you."

"I know it, and you more than anyone else, father—hence I shall be forever grateful to you for the immense service you have rendered me. You know I forget nothing, and when the moment arrives, be assured that I shall pay my debt to you."

"I know it, and you more than anyone else, Dad—so I will always be grateful to you for the huge service you've done for me. You know I don't forget anything, and when the time comes, you can be sure that I will repay you."

"Do not speak about that, friend; I knew the intense desire you had to see your mother again, and the anxiety that tortured you on the subject of that cruel separation; I only acted as anyone else would have done in my place, so dismiss the affair, I beg; I desire no other reward than to see you happy.

"Don't talk about that, my friend; I understood how much you wanted to see your mom again and the stress that tormented you over that harsh separation. I only did what anyone else would have done in my position, so please drop it; I just want to see you happy."

"I am so, my friend," the hunter exclaimed, with emotion; "I am more so than I can say, but it is that very happiness which terrifies me. My mother is near me, 'tis true, but, alas! You know the life to which a desert existence, made up of fighting and privation, condemns us; at this moment especially, when following out our implacable revenge, ought I to make my mother, a woman of great age and weak health, share the changes and dangers of that life? Can we, without cruelty, compel her to follow us on the trail of the villain we are pursuing? No, not one of you, I feel convinced, would give me that advice; but what is to be done? My mother cannot remain alone in this cavern abandoned, far from all help, and exposed to numberless privations. We know not whither the duty we have sworn to accomplish may drag us tomorrow. On the other hand, will my mother, so happy at our meeting, consent so promptly to even a temporary separation—a separation which circumstances may indefinitely prolong? I therefore beg you all, my only and true friends, to advise me, for I confess that I know not what resolution to form. Speak, my friends, tell me what I should do."

"I really am, my friend," the hunter exclaimed, emotionally; "I'm more than I can express, but it's that very happiness that frightens me. My mother is close by, it's true, but, unfortunately! You know the kind of life that a solitary existence filled with fighting and hardship forces upon us; especially at this moment, when we're bent on our relentless revenge, should I make my mother—a woman of great age and fragile health—endure the changes and dangers of that life? Can we, without being cruel, force her to follow us as we hunt down the villain we're after? No, I'm convinced that none of you would suggest that; but what can we do? My mother can't stay alone in this abandoned cave, isolated from any help and exposed to countless hardships. We don’t know where the duty we've sworn to fulfill might take us tomorrow. On the other hand, will my mother—so happy to see us—agree so easily to even a temporary separation—a separation that circumstances could stretch on indefinitely? So I beg you all, my only and true friends, to give me your advice, because I admit that I have no idea what decision to make. Please, my friends, tell me what I should do."

There was a lengthened silence among the hunters. Each understood Valentine's embarrassment, but the remedy was very difficult to find, as all were in their hearts made rest by the thought of pursuing Red Cedar closely, and not giving him respite until he had been punished for all his crimes. As usual under such circumstances, egotism and private interests took the place of friendship. Father Seraphin, the only disinterested person, saw clearly, hence he was the first to speak.

There was a long silence among the hunters. They all felt Valentine's embarrassment, but finding a solution was tricky since, deep down, they all wanted to chase Red Cedar closely and not give him a break until he faced consequences for his crimes. As often happens in these situations, self-interest and personal motives replaced friendship. Father Seraphin, the only one who wasn't biased, saw things clearly, so he was the first to speak.

"My friend," he answered, "all you have said is most just; I undertake to make your mother listen to reason; she will understand, I feel assured, how urgent it is for her to return to civilisation, especially at the present period of the year; still, we must spare her feelings, and lead her back quietly to Mexico, without letting her suspect the separation she fears, and you fear too. During the journey hence to the civilised frontier, we will strive to prepare her for it, so that the blow may not be so rude when the moment for parting arrives. That is the only thing, I believe, you can do under the present circumstances. Come reflect; if you have any plan better than mine, I will be the first to submit."

"My friend," he replied, "everything you've said makes a lot of sense; I’m willing to help your mother see reason. I’m confident she’ll realize how important it is for her to return to civilization, especially this time of year. However, we need to be sensitive to her feelings and guide her back to Mexico gently, without letting her sense the separation we both dread. During the journey to the civilized border, we’ll try to prepare her for it so that when the time comes to part ways, it won't hit her too hard. I think that's the best course of action for us right now. Think it over; if you have a better plan than mine, I’ll be the first to agree."

"That advice is really the best that can be given me," Valentine said, warmly; "hence I eagerly adopt it. You will consent then, father, to accompany us to the frontier?"

"That advice is truly the best I could receive," Valentine said, warmly; "so I’m eager to take it. Will you agree then, father, to join us at the frontier?"

"Of course, my friend, and further, were it necessary. Hence, do not let that trouble you; all we have now to decide is our road."

"Of course, my friend, and if needed as well. So, don’t let that worry you; all we need to figure out now is our path."

"That is true," said Valentine; "but here lies the difficulty. We must lodge my mother at a clearing near enough for me to see her frequently, and yet sufficiently distant from the desert to guard her against any danger."

"That’s true," said Valentine; "but here’s the problem. We need to put my mom in a clearing close enough for me to see her often, yet far enough from the desert to keep her safe from any danger."

"I fancy," Don Miguel remarked, "that my hacienda, at the Paso del Norte, will suit admirably; the more so, as it offers your mother all the guarantees of security and comfort you can require for her."

"I think," Don Miguel said, "that my estate at the Paso del Norte will be perfect; especially since it provides your mother with all the security and comfort she could need."

"In truth," Valentine exclaimed, "she would be most comfortable there, and I thank you cordially for your offer. Unfortunately, I cannot accept it."

"In truth," Valentine exclaimed, "she would be most comfortable there, and I sincerely thank you for your offer. Unfortunately, I can't accept it."

"Why not?"

"Why not?"

"For a reason you will appreciate as well as I do; it is much too far off."

"For a reason you'll understand just like I do; it's way too far away."

"Do you think so?" Don Miguel asked.

"Do you think so?" Don Miguel asked.

Valentine could not repress a smile at this question.

Valentine couldn’t help but smile at this question.

"My friend," he said quietly to him, "since you have been in the desert, circumstances have forced you to take so many turns and twists, that you have completely lost all idea of distances, and do not suspect, I feel assured, how many miles we are from the Paso."

"My friend," he said softly to him, "now that you've been in the desert, you've had to navigate so many twists and turns that you've completely lost track of distances, and I'm sure you don’t realize how many miles we are from the Paso."

"I confess I do not," Don Miguel said in surprise. "Still, I fancy we cannot be very far."

"I admit I don't," Don Miguel said in surprise. "Still, I think we can't be too far away."

"Make a guess."

"Take a guess."

"Well, one hundred and fifty miles, at the most."

"Well, at most one hundred and fifty miles."

"My poor friend," Valentine remarked, with a shrug of his shoulders, "you are out of your reckoning; we are more than seven hundred miles from the Paso del Norte, which is the extreme limit of the civilised settlements."

"My poor friend," Valentine said, shrugging his shoulders, "you're mistaken; we're over seven hundred miles from the Paso del Norte, which is the farthest point of the civilized settlements."

"The deuce!" the hacendero exclaimed, "I did not fancy we had gone so far."

"The devil!" the rancher exclaimed, "I didn’t think we had come this far."

"And," Valentine went on, "from that town to your hacienda is a distance of about fifty miles."

"And," Valentine continued, "it's about fifty miles from that town to your ranch."

"Yes, about that."

"Yes, regarding that."

"You see, then, that, to my great regret, it is impossible for me to accept your generous offer."

"You see, then, that I'm really sorry, but I can't accept your generous offer."

"What is to be done?" General Ibañez asked.

"What should we do?" General Ibañez asked.

"It is awkward," Valentine replied, "for time presses."

"It’s awkward," Valentine replied, "because time is running out."

"And your mother cannot possibly remain here; that is quite decided," Don Miguel objected.

"And your mom can't possibly stay here; that's already settled," Don Miguel argued.

Curumilla had hitherto listened to the talk in his usual way, not saying a word. Seeing that the hunters could not agree, he turned to Valentine.

Curumilla had been listening to the conversation as usual, not saying anything. Noticing that the hunters couldn't reach an agreement, he turned to Valentine.

"A friend would speak," he said.

"A friend would talk," he said.

All looked at him, for the hunters knew that Curumilla never spoke save to give advice, which was generally followed. Valentine gave a nod of assent.

Everyone looked at him, because the hunters knew that Curumilla only spoke to give advice, which was usually heeded. Valentine nodded in agreement.

"Our ears are open, chief," he said.

"Our ears are open, chief," he said.

Curumilla rose.

Curumilla stood up.

"Koutonepi forgets," he quietly remarked.

"Koutonepi forgets," he said quietly.

"What do I forget?" the hunter asked.

"What am I forgetting?" the hunter asked.

"Koutonepi is the brother of Unicorn, the great Comanche Sachem."

"Koutonepi is Unicorn's brother, the great Comanche leader."

Valentine struck his forehead in his delight.

Valentine hit his forehead in joy.

"That is true," he exclaimed; "what was I thinking about? On my honour, chief, you are our Providence: nothing escapes you."

"That's true," he said; "what was I thinking? Honestly, chief, you are our guiding force: nothing gets past you."

"Is my brother satisfied?" the chief asked joyously.

"Is my brother happy?" the chief asked cheerfully.

Valentine pressed his hand warmly.

Valentine held his hand warmly.

"Chief," he exclaimed, "you are the best fellow I know; I thank you from my heart: however, we understand each other, I think, and need say nothing about that."

"Chief," he said, "you're the best person I know; I really appreciate you: we understand each other, I think, so we don't need to say more about it."

The Araucano Ulmen warmly returned his friend's pressure, and sat down, merely muttering one word, which contained all his impressions—

The Araucano Ulmen warmly reciprocated his friend's pressure and sat down, simply muttering one word that summed up all his feelings—

"Good."

"Great."

The other persons, however, had not understood this little scene. Although they had been living for a long time in the company of the Aucas, they had not yet grown accustomed to his silence or learned to translate it; they therefore anxiously waited till Valentine gave them the explanation of the few sentences he had exchanged with his friend.

The other people, however, didn’t get what was happening in that little moment. Even though they had been with the Aucas for a long time, they still weren’t used to his quietness or learned how to interpret it; so they nervously waited for Valentine to explain the few things he had said to his friend.

"The chief," Valentine said quickly, "has found at once what we have been racking our brains in vain to discover."

"The chief," Valentine said quickly, "has immediately found what we've been trying to figure out in vain."

"How so? Explain," Don Miguel asked.

"How so? Explain," Don Miguel asked.

"What, you do not understand?"

"What, don’t you get it?"

"On my honour I do not."

"Honestly, I don’t."

"Yet it is very simple; I have been for a long time an adopted son of the Comanches; I belong to Unicorn's tribe; that chief will not refuse, I feel sure, to shelter my mother at his village. The redskins love me; Unicorn is devoted to me; my mother will be nursed and kindly treated by the Indians, while, on the other hand, it will be easy for me to see her whenever I have a moment to spare."

"Yet it's really simple; I've been an adopted son of the Comanches for a long time. I belong to Unicorn's tribe; I’m sure that chief won't hesitate to take my mother in at his village. The Native Americans care for me; Unicorn is loyal to me; my mother will be cared for and treated well by the tribe, and on top of that, I can easily visit her whenever I have some free time."

"Canarios!" General Ibañez exclaimed, "On my honour, chief," he added, as he gaily tapped the Araucanian's shoulder, "I must allow that we are all asses, and that you have more sense in your little finger than we have in our whole body."

"Canaries!" General Ibañez exclaimed, "I swear, chief," he added, as he cheerfully tapped the Araucanian's shoulder, "I have to admit that we're all fools, and you have more sense in your little finger than we do in our entire bodies."

This discussion had lasted some time, and the sun had risen for nearly an hour, when it terminated. Madame Guillois, entirely recovered from the emotions of the night, appeared in the grotto and kissed her son. When breakfast was over, the horses were saddled, and they set out.

This conversation went on for a while, and the sun had been up for almost an hour when it ended. Madame Guillois, fully recovered from the emotions of the night, came into the grotto and kissed her son. Once breakfast was finished, the horses were saddled, and they headed out.

"Where are you taking me to, my son?" the mother asked the hunter; "you know that henceforth I belong entirely to you, and you alone have the right to watch over me."

"Where are you taking me, my son?" the mother asked the hunter. "You know that from now on I belong completely to you, and you alone have the right to take care of me."

"Be at your ease, mother," Valentine answered; "although we are in the desert, I have found you a retreat in which you will not only be protected from every danger, but where it will be possible for me to see you at least once a week."

"Take it easy, Mom," Valentine replied; "even though we’re in the desert, I’ve found you a place where you’ll be safe from any danger, and I can visit you at least once a week."

Valentine, like all men endowed with a firm and resolute character, instead of turning the difficulty, had preferred to attack it in front, persuaded that the harder the blow he dealt was, the shorter time its effect would last, and he should be enabled to lessen its consequences more easily. The old lady stopped her horse instinctively and looked at her son with tear-laden eyes.

Valentine, like all men with a strong and determined character, chose to face the challenge head-on instead of avoiding it, convinced that the harder he hit, the quicker the impact would fade, and he would be able to manage the aftermath more easily. The old lady instinctively halted her horse and gazed at her son with tear-filled eyes.

"What do you say, Valentine?" she asked in a trembling voice; "Are you going to leave me?"

"What do you think, Valentine?" she asked with a shaky voice. "Are you going to leave me?"

"You do not quite understand me, mother," he replied; "after so long a separation I could not consent to keep away from you."

"You don’t really get me, mom," he replied; "after being apart for so long, I can’t agree to stay away from you."

"Alas!" she murmured.

"Wow!" she murmured.

"Still, my dear mother," he continued stoically, "you will have to convince yourself of one fact, that desert life is very different from civilised life."

"Still, my dear mother," he continued calmly, "you'll need to accept one truth: life in the desert is very different from life in civilization."

"I know it, already," she said sighing.

"I already know," she said with a sigh.

"Very good," he continued; "this life has claims which it would take too long to explain to you, and necessitate constant marches and counter marches, going at one moment here, at another there, without apparent reason, living from hand to mouth, and eternally on horseback."

"Very good," he continued; "this life has demands that would take too long to explain to you, requiring constant movements back and forth, going here one moment and there the next, without any obvious reason, living day by day, and always riding."

"Come," my boy, "do not make me suffer longer, but tell me at once what you wish to arrive at."

"Come on, my boy, don’t make me wait any longer. Just tell me what you want to achieve."

"At this, mother, that this life of unending fatigue and danger may be very agreeable to a young man like myself, endowed with an iron constitution, and long accustomed to its incidents; but that it is materially impossible for you, at your age, weak and sickly as you are: now you are my only comfort and treasure, mother; I have found you again by a miracle, and am determined to keep you as long as possible. For that reason I must not expose you through an improper weakness, to fatigues and privations which would kill you in a week."

"Now, mom, I know this life of constant exhaustion and danger might seem fine for a young guy like me, who has strong health and is used to all of this; but it’s just not doable for you, especially at your age, being so weak and sickly. You’re my only comfort and treasure, mom; finding you again feels like a miracle, and I’m committed to keeping you with me for as long as I can. That’s why I can’t put you through any unnecessary struggles that could wear you out in no time."

"Well, then?" asked the mother timidly, involuntarily conquered by her son's peremptory accent.

"Well, then?" asked the mother hesitantly, unable to resist her son's commanding tone.

"This is what I have resolved," said he insinuatingly, "as I do not wish you to suffer; we must be together as much as we can, if not always."

"This is what I've decided," he said suggestively, "since I don't want you to suffer; we need to be together as much as possible, even if not all the time."

"Oh, yes," she said; "I only ask to see you ever, my child; what do I care for aught else, provided I am near you, can console you in sorrow, and rejoice in your joy!"

"Oh, yes," she said; "I only want to see you all the time, my child; what do I care about anything else, as long as I'm close to you, can support you in your sadness, and celebrate your happiness!"

"Mother," the hunter said, "I believe I have arranged matters as well as possible. Father Seraphin will tell you any other plan would be futile."

"Mom," the hunter said, "I think I’ve set things up as best as I can. Father Seraphin will explain that any other plan would be pointless."

"Let me hear it," she murmured.

"Let me hear it," she said softly.

"I am taking you to the village of the Comanches, whose adopted son I am; their chief loves me as a brother; the village is only a few leagues off, and you will be there among friends, who will respect you and pay you the greatest attention."

"I’m taking you to the Comanche village, where I'm regarded as a son; their chief considers me a brother. The village is just a few miles away, and you’ll be with friends who will honor you and give you their full attention."

"But you, my child?"

"But you, my dear?"

"I will visit you as often as I can, and, believe me, few days will pass without my seeing you."

"I'll come to see you as often as I can, and trust me, not many days will go by without me seeing you."

"Alas! My poor child, why insist on leading this life of danger and fatigue? If you liked, we could be so happy in a little village at home. Have you forgotten France entirely, Valentine?"

"Wow! My poor child, why do you insist on living this dangerous and exhausting life? If you wanted, we could be so happy in a little village back home. Have you completely forgotten about France, Valentine?"

The hunter sighed.

The hunter let out a sigh.

"No, mother," he said, with an effort, "since I have seen you again, all the memories of my youth have revived; I know now the desire I had to see France again some day; the sight of you has made me understand that a man cannot voluntarily resign those home joys, whose charm he can only truly understand when unable to enjoy them. Hence I soon intend to remove you from this country disinherited by Heaven, and return to our native land."

"No, mom," he said, struggling a bit, "now that I've seen you again, all the memories of my youth have come back. I realize now how much I wanted to see France again someday; seeing you has made me understand that a person can't willingly give up those home joys, which they only truly appreciate when they can't enjoy them. So, I plan to take you out of this country cursed by fate and return to our homeland."

"Alas!" she said, with an accent of soft reproach, "We should be so happy there; why not return at once?"

"Alas!" she said, with a hint of gentle disappointment, "We should be so happy there; why not go back right away?"

"Because it cannot be, mother; I have a sacred duty to accomplish here; but I pledge you my word of honour that when I have fulfilled the duty I have imposed on myself and am free, we will not remain an hour longer here. So have patience, mother; perhaps we may start for France within two months."

"Because it can't happen, Mom; I have an important duty to take care of here; but I promise you that once I've completed the responsibility I've set for myself and I'm free, we won't stay here for another hour. So please be patient, Mom; maybe we can head to France in about two months."

"May Heaven grant it, my child," the old lady said, sadly; "well, your will be done, I am prepared to wait."

"May heaven grant it, my child," the old lady said sadly, "well, your wish is my command; I’m ready to wait."

"Thanks, mother; your kindness renders me happier than I can describe to you."

"Thanks, Mom; your kindness makes me happier than I can put into words."

The old lady sighed, but gave no answer, and the little party marched silently in the direction of the Comanche village, the outskirts of which they reached at about three in the afternoon.

The old lady sighed but didn’t respond, and the small group walked quietly toward the Comanche village, reaching the outskirts around three in the afternoon.

"Mother," Valentine said, "you are not yet used to Indian fashions; do not be frightened at anything you may see or hear."

"Mom," Valentine said, "you’re not used to Indian styles yet; don’t be scared by anything you see or hear."

"Am I not near you?" she said "What can I feel afraid of?"

"Am I not close to you?" she said. "What do I have to be afraid of?"

"Oh!" he said, joyfully, "you are a true mother."

"Oh!" he said happily, "you really are a great mom."

"Alas!" she answered, with a stifled sigh, "You are mistaken, child, I am only a poor old woman, who loves her son, that is all."

"Unfortunately!" she replied with a suppressed sigh, "You're wrong, dear. I'm just a frail old woman who loves her son, that's all."


CHAPTER XIX.

BLOODSON.

White Gazelle had rejoined Bloodson, who was encamped with his band on the top of a hill, where the prairie could be surveyed for a long distance. It was night, the fires were already lit, and the rangers, assembled around the braseros, were supping gaily. Bloodson was delighted at seeing his niece again; both had a long conversation, at the end of which the Avenger, as he called himself, ordered the ranchero to approach.

White Gazelle had rejoined Bloodson, who was camped with his group on top of a hill, giving them a long view of the prairie. It was nighttime, the fires were already lit, and the rangers, gathered around the braseros, were cheerfully having dinner. Bloodson was thrilled to see his niece again; they had a long conversation, and at the end of it, the Avenger, as he called himself, ordered the ranchero to come closer.

Despite of all his impudence, it was not without a feeling of terror that worthy Andrés Garote found himself face to face with this man, whose glances seemed trying to read his inmost thoughts. Bloodson's reputation had been so long established on the prairies that the ranchero must feel affected in his presence. Bloodson was seated in front of a fire, smoking an Indian pipe, with White Gazelle by his side; and for a moment the ranchero almost repented the step he had taken. But the feeling did not last an instant; hatred immediately regained the upper hand, and every trace of emotion disappeared from his face.

Despite all his boldness, worthy Andrés Garote couldn’t shake off a sense of fear as he stood face to face with this man, whose gaze seemed to probe his deepest thoughts. Bloodson's reputation had long been established on the prairies, making the ranchero feel uneasy in his presence. Bloodson sat in front of a fire, smoking a Native American pipe, with White Gazelle beside him; for a moment, the ranchero almost regretted his decision. But that feeling didn’t last long; hatred quickly took over, and all signs of emotion vanished from his face.

"Come here, scoundrel," Bloodson said to him. "From what the señora has just said to me, you fancy you have in your hands the means of destroying Red Cedar?"

"Come here, you troublemaker," Bloodson said to him. "From what the lady just told me, you think you have what it takes to bring down Red Cedar?"

"Did I say Red Cedar?" the ranchero answered; "I do not think so, excellency."

"Did I say Red Cedar?" the rancher replied. "I don't think so, your excellency."

"Whom did you allude to, then?"

"Who were you referring to, then?"

"To Fray Ambrosio."

"To Father Ambrosio."

"What do I care for that scurvy monk?" Bloodson remarked, with a shrug of his shoulders; "his affairs do not concern me, and I will not trouble myself with them; other and more important duties claim my care."

"What do I care about that filthy monk?" Bloodson said with a shrug of his shoulders. "His problems don't concern me, and I won't get involved with them; I have other, more important responsibilities to deal with."

"That is possible, Excellency," the ranchero answered, with more assurance than might have been assumed; "but I have only to deal with Fray Ambrosio."

"That’s possible, Your Excellency," the rancher replied, sounding more confident than one might expect; "but I only have to deal with Father Ambrosio."

"In that case you can go to the deuce, for I shall certainly not help you in your plans."

"In that case, you can forget it, because I'm definitely not going to help you with your plans."

Andrés Garote, thus brutally received, was not discouraged, however; he shrugged his shoulders with a cunning look, and assumed his most insinuating tone.

Andrés Garote, having received such a harsh welcome, was not disheartened; he shrugged his shoulders with a sly expression and took on his most persuasive tone.

"There is no knowing, Excellency," he said.

"There’s no way to know, Your Excellency," he said.

"Hum! That seems to me difficult."

"Hum! That seems difficult to me."

"Less so than you fancy, Excellency."

"Not as much as you think, Excellency."

"How so?"

"How come?"

"You bear a grudge against Red Cedar, I think?"

"You have a grudge against Red Cedar, right?"

"How does that concern you, scoundrel?" Bloodson asked, roughly.

"What's it to you, scoundrel?" Bloodson asked, harshly.

"Not at all; the more so as I owe him nothing; still, it is a different affair with you, Excellency."

"Not at all; especially since I don't owe him anything. However, it's a different situation with you, Excellency."

"How do you know?"

"How do you know that?"

"I presume so, Excellency; hence I intend to offer you a bargain."

"I assume that's the case, Your Excellency; so I plan to propose a deal to you."

"A bargain!" Bloodson repeated, disdainfully.

"A deal!" Bloodson repeated, disdainfully.

"Yes, Excellency," the ranchero said, boldly; "and a bargain advantageous to yourself, I venture to say."

"Yes, Your Excellency," the ranchero said confidently, "and I dare say it's an advantageous deal for you."

"And for you?"

"And what about you?"

"For me too, naturally."

"Same for me, of course."

Bloodson began laughing.

Bloodson started laughing.

"The man is mad," he said, with a shrug of his shoulders, and, turning to his men, added—"where the deuce was your head when you brought him to me?"

"The guy is crazy," he said, shrugging his shoulders, and then turning to his men, added—"what were you thinking when you brought him to me?"

"Nonsense," White Gazelle said, "you had better listen to him; that will do you no harm."

"Nonsense," White Gazelle said, "you should listen to him; it won't hurt you."

"The señora is right," the ranchero eagerly replied; "listen to me, Excellency, that pledges you to nothing; besides, you will be always able to decline if what I propose does not suit you."

"The lady is right," the rancher eagerly replied; "listen to me, Your Excellency, that doesn't commit you to anything; besides, you'll always be able to say no if what I suggest doesn't work for you."

"That is true," Bloodson replied, contemptuously—"Speak then, picaro, and be brief."

"That's true," Bloodson said, with disdain. "Go ahead and talk, picaro, and keep it short."

"Oh, I am not in the habit of making long speeches."

"Oh, I don’t usually give long speeches."

"Come to the point."

"Get to the point."

"It is this," the ranchero said, boldly; "you wish, I do not know why, and do not care, to revenge yourself on Red Cedar; for certain reasons, unnecessary for me to tell you, I wish to avenge myself on Ambrosio; that is clear, I fancy?"

"It’s this," the ranchero said confidently; "you want, for reasons I don't know and don't care about, to get back at Red Cedar; for my own reasons that I don't need to explain to you, I want to take revenge on Ambrosio; that’s clear, I think?"

"Perfectly so—go on."

"Absolutely—continue."

"Very well. Now this is what I propose to you—aid me to avenge myself on the monk, and I will help you with the bandit."

"Alright. Here’s my proposal—help me take revenge on the monk, and I’ll assist you with the bandit."

"I do not need you for that."

"I don't need you for that."

"Perhaps you do, Excellency; and if I did not fear appearing impudent to you, I would even say—"

"Maybe you do, Excellency; and if I didn’t worry about seeming rude to you, I would even say—"

"What?"

"What?"

"That I am indispensable to you."

"That I am essential to you."

"Voto a Dios!" Bloodson said, with an outburst of laughter, "This is beyond a joke; the scoundrel is absolutely making fun of me."

"God help us!" Bloodson said, bursting into laughter, "This is no joke; that jerk is really mocking me."

Andrés Garote stood unmoved before the ranger.

Andrés Garote stood still in front of the ranger.

"Come, come," the latter continued, "this is far more amusing than I at first fancied; and how are you indispensable to me?"

"Come on," the other continued, "this is way more entertaining than I originally thought; and how are you essential to me?"

"Oh, Excellency, that is very simple; you do not know what has become of Red Cedar?"

"Oh, Excellency, it's quite simple; you don't know what happened to Red Cedar?"

"That is true; I have been seeking him in vain for a long time."

"That’s true; I’ve been looking for him in vain for a long time."

"I defy you to find him, unless I help you."

"I challenge you to find him, unless I assist you."

"Then you know where he is?" Bloodson exclaimed, suddenly raising his head.

"Then you know where he is?" Bloodson exclaimed, abruptly lifting his head.

"Ah! That interests you now, Excellency," the ranchero said, with a crafty look.

"Ah! That interests you now, Your Excellency," the rancher said, with a sly look.

"Answer, yes or no," the ranger said, roughly; "do you know where he is?"

"Answer, yes or no," the ranger said roughly; "do you know where he is?"

"If I did not, should I have come to you?"

"If I didn't, should I have come to you?"

Bloodson reflected for a moment.

Bloodson took a moment.

"Tell me where he is."

"Where is he?"

"Our bargain holds good?"

"Is our deal still good?"

"It does."

"Yes, it does."

"You swear it?"

"Do you promise?"

"On my honour."

"On my word."

"Good!" the other said joyfully; "now listen to me."

"Great!" the other said happily; "now pay attention to me."

"Go on."

"Keep going."

"Of course you are aware that Red Cedar and the Trail-hunter had a fight?"

"Of course you know that Red Cedar and the Trail-hunter had a fight?"

"I am—go on."

"I'm—go ahead."

"After the battle, all bolted in different directions; Red Cedar was wounded, hence he did not go far, but soon fell in a fainting fit at the foot of a tree. The Frenchman and his friends sought him on all sides, and I believe they would have made him spend a very unpleasant quarter of an hour if they had laid hands on him. Fortunately for him, his horse had carried him into the middle of the virgin forest, where no one dreamed of pursuing him. Chance, or rather my good fortune, I now believe, led me to the spot where he was; his daughter Ellen was near him, and paying him the most touching attention; it really almost affected me. I cannot tell you how she got there, but there she was. On seeing Red Cedar, I thought for a moment about going to find the French hunter, and telling him of my discovery."

"After the battle, everyone ran off in different directions; Red Cedar was injured, so he didn't get far and soon collapsed at the foot of a tree. The Frenchman and his friends looked for him everywhere, and I believe they would have made his last moments very uncomfortable if they had found him. Fortunately for him, his horse had taken him deep into the untouched forest, where no one thought to look for him. Luck, or maybe what I now see as my good fortune, guided me to where he was; his daughter Ellen was by his side, giving him the most heartfelt care; it truly almost moved me. I can’t explain how she got there, but there she was. When I saw Red Cedar, I briefly considered going to find the French hunter and telling him about my discovery."

"Hum! And why did you not carry out that idea, scoundrel?"

"Hum! And why didn't you go through with that idea, you rogue?"

"For a very simple, though conclusive reason."

"For a very simple, yet definitive reason."

"Let us hear it," said Bloodson, who had begun to listen with extreme interest to the ranchero's wandering statement.

"Let us hear it," said Bloodson, who had started to listen with great interest to the ranchero's rambling account.

"This is it," he went on. "Don Valentine is a rough fellow; I am not in the odour of sanctity with him; besides, he was with a crowd of Apaches and Comanches, each a bigger scamp than the other; in a word, I was frightened for my scalp, and held off, as I might have plucked the chestnuts from the fire for another man's profit."

"This is it," he continued. "Don Valentine is a tough guy; I’m not in his good graces; plus, he was with a gang of Apaches and Comanches, each one worse than the last; in short, I was scared for my life, and stayed back, like I might have pulled the chestnuts out of the fire for someone else's benefit."

"Not badly reasoned."

"Pretty good reasoning."

"Was it now, Excellency? hence, while I was reflecting on what I had better do, a band of some ten horsemen came, I know not whence, to the spot where that poor devil of a Red Cedar was lying half dead."

"Was it now, Your Excellency? As I was thinking about what to do, a group of about ten horsemen appeared, I don't know from where, at the place where that poor guy, the Red Cedar, was lying half dead."

"He was really wounded?"

"Was he seriously hurt?"

"Oh, yes, and dangerously, I undertake to say; the leader of the party was a French missionary you must know."

"Oh, yes, and I have to say, the leader of the group was a French missionary, just so you know."

"Father Seraphin?"

"Father Seraphin?"

"The very man."

"The one and only."

"What did he?"

"What did he do?"

"What I should certainly not have done in his place—he carried Red Cedar away with him."

"What I definitely wouldn’t have done in his situation—he took Red Cedar with him."

"In that I recognise him," Bloodson could not refrain from saying. "And where did he take the wounded man?"

"In that I recognize him," Bloodson couldn't help but say. "And where did he take the injured man?"

"To a cavern, where I will lead you whenever you like."

"To a cave, where I'll take you whenever you want."

"You are not lying?"

"Are you telling the truth?"

"Oh, no, Excellency."

"Oh no, Your Excellency."

"Very good, go and sleep; you can count on my promise, if you are faithful to me."

"That's great, go get some sleep; you can trust my promise, as long as you stay loyal to me."

"Thanks, Excellency; be at your ease, self-interest urges me not to deceive you."

"Thanks, Your Excellency; relax, I have no reason to mislead you."

"That is true."

"That's true."

The ranchero withdrew, and an hour later was sleeping as every honest man should do, who feels conscious of having performed his duty. The next morning at daybreak Bloodson's band set out. But in the desert it is often very difficult to find those you seek, owing to the nomadic life everybody is obliged to lead in order to gain his livelihood; and Bloodson, who wished first to consult with Valentine and his friends, lost much time before learning the exact spot where they were. At length, one of the scouts told him that the Frenchman was at Unicorn's winter village, and he proceeded there at once.

The ranchero stepped back, and an hour later, he was sleeping soundly, as any honest man should, feeling good about having done his duty. The next morning at dawn, Bloodson's group set out. However, in the desert, it can often be really challenging to find those you're looking for because everyone has to live a nomadic lifestyle to earn a living. Bloodson, who wanted to talk with Valentine and his friends first, wasted a lot of time trying to find out exactly where they were. Finally, one of the scouts informed him that the Frenchman was at Unicorn's winter village, so he headed there right away.

In the interim, Bloodson ordered Andrés Garote to watch Red Cedar's movements, as he did not like to take a decisive step till he had acquired a certainty. Nothing would have been easier than to go to Father Seraphin, and demand the surrender of the wounded man; but he felt a repugnance to this. Bloodson shared in the respect the holy missionary inspired all within the Far West; and he would not have dared to summon him to surrender his guest, certain as he was beforehand that the other would peremptorily refuse; at the same time he did not like to employ violence to wrest his prey from a man whose character he admired. He must, therefore, await until Red Cedar, cured of his wounds, quitted his protection; and this Bloodson did, though having his movements watched.

In the meantime, Bloodson told Andrés Garote to keep an eye on Red Cedar’s movements because he didn’t want to make a definite move until he was absolutely sure. It would have been easy to go to Father Seraphin and demand the surrender of the injured man, but he felt uneasy about doing that. Bloodson respected the holy missionary, who commanded respect from everyone in the Far West; he wouldn’t have dared ask him to hand over his guest, knowing in advance that Seraphin would flatly refuse. At the same time, he didn’t want to use force to take his prey away from someone he admired. Therefore, he decided to wait until Red Cedar had recovered from his injuries and left Seraphin’s protection; and that’s what Bloodson did, all while keeping track of his movements.

At length Andrés Garote appeared, all joyous, in Bloodson's camp; he was the bearer of excellent news: Father Seraphin, after curing Red Cedar, had installed him in a jacal, where he and his daughter lived like two anchorites. Bloodson uttered a shout of joy at this news. Without even taking time to reflect, he leaped on his horse, leaving the temporary command of the band to his men, and started off at full speed for Unicorn's village.

At last, Andrés Garote showed up, all happy, in Bloodson's camp; he brought great news: Father Seraphin, after healing Red Cedar, had settled him in a small house where he and his daughter lived like two hermits. Bloodson shouted with joy at this news. Without even pausing to think, he jumped on his horse, leaving his men in charge, and set off at full speed for Unicorn's village.

The distance was not great, and the ranger covered it in less than two hours. Bloodson was beloved by the Comanches, to whom he had frequent opportunities of being useful; hence he was received by them with all the honours and ceremonies employed in such cases. Unicorn, accompanied by some of the principal chiefs of the tribe, came to receive him a short distance from the village, yelling, firing their muskets, and making their horses curvet. Bloodson gladly yielded to the chief's wishes, and galloped along by his side.

The distance wasn't far, and the ranger made it in under two hours. Bloodson was loved by the Comanches, who he often helped out; because of this, they welcomed him with all the honors and ceremonies usually given in these situations. Unicorn, along with some of the main chiefs of the tribe, came to greet him a short way from the village, shouting, firing their muskets, and making their horses prance. Bloodson happily went along with the chief's wishes and rode alongside him.

The Comanches are excessively discreet; they never take the liberty of asking questions of their guests before the latter authorise them. So soon as Bloodson had taken his seat by the fire of the council lodge, and smoked the great calumet of peace, Unicorn bowed to him gravely, and took the word.

The Comanches are very reserved; they never ask questions of their guests until the guests give them permission. As soon as Bloodson sat down by the council lodge fire and smoked the great peace pipe, Unicorn bowed to him respectfully and began to speak.

"My paleface brother is welcome among his red friends," he said; "has my brother had a good hunt?"

"My pale-skinned brother is welcome among his Native friends," he said; "did my brother have a good hunt?"

"The buffaloes are numerous near the mountains," Bloodson answered; "my young men have killed many."

"The buffaloes are plentiful near the mountains," Bloodson replied; "my young men have hunted a lot of them."

"All the better; my brother will not suffer from famine."

"That's great; my brother won't have to go hungry."

The ranger bowed his thanks.

The ranger expressed his thanks.

"Will my brother remain some days with his red friends?" the chief again asked; "they would be happy to have him among them for a season."

"Will my brother stay for a few days with his red friends?" the chief asked again; "they would love to have him with them for a while."

"My hours are counted," Bloodson answered. "I merely intended paying a visit to my brothers to ask after their fare, as I passed their village."

"My time is limited," Bloodson replied. "I just meant to stop by and check on my brothers to see how they were doing as I passed through their village."

At this moment Valentine appeared in the doorway.

At that moment, Valentine showed up in the doorway.

"Here is my brother, Koutonepi," Unicorn said.

"Here’s my brother, Koutonepi," Unicorn said.

"He is welcome," the ranger said; "I wished to see him."

"He is welcome," the ranger said. "I wanted to see him."

"What accident has brought you here?" the hunter asked him.

"What happened that brought you here?" the hunter asked him.

"To tell you where Red Cedar is hidden at this moment," Bloodson answered, distinctly.

"To let you know where Red Cedar is hidden right now," Bloodson replied clearly.

Valentine started; and bent on him a piercing glance.

Valentine jumped and shot him a sharp look.

"Oh, oh," he said, "that is great news you give me."

"Oh, wow," he said, "that's awesome news you're telling me."

"I do not give it, but sell it to you."

"I don’t give it away; I sell it to you."

"What? explain yourself, pray."

"What? Explain yourself, please."

"I will be brief. There is not a man on the prairies who has not a terrible account to settle with that vile bandit?"

"I'll be quick. There isn't a man on the plains who doesn't have a serious score to settle with that awful bandit."

"That is true."

"That's true."

"The monster has burdened the earth too long—he must disappear."

"The creature has weighed down the earth for far too long—he must be removed."

Bloodson uttered these words with such an accent of hatred, that all present, although they were men endowed with nerves of steel, felt a shudder course through their veins. Valentine looked sternly at the ranger.

Bloodson said these words with such a tone of hatred that everyone present, even though they were tough men, felt a shiver run through them. Valentine looked at the ranger with a stern expression.

"You owe this man a heavy grudge?" he said.

"You have a serious grudge against this guy?" he said.

"Greater than I can express."

"More than I can say."

"Good, go on."

"Alright, continue."

At this moment Father Seraphin entered the lodge, but was not noticed, so greatly was the attention of the audience concentrated on Bloodson. The missionary stood motionless in the darkest corner, and listened.

At that moment, Father Seraphin walked into the lodge but went unnoticed, as everyone’s attention was focused entirely on Bloodson. The missionary remained still in the shadows, listening intently.

"This is what I propose," Bloodson went on. "I will reveal to you where the villain is lurking; we will spread so as to envelope him in an impassable circle, and if you or the chiefs here present are luckier than I, and seize him, you will deliver him into my hands."

"This is what I suggest," Bloodson continued. "I'll show you where the villain is hiding; we'll spread out to totally surround him, and if you or the leaders here are luckier than me and catch him, you will hand him over to me."

"What to do with him?"

"What should we do with him?"

"To take an exemplary vengeance on him."

"To take perfect revenge on him."

"I cannot promise that," Valentine said slowly.

"I can’t promise that," Valentine said slowly.

"For what reason?"

"Why?"

"You have just given it: there is not a man on the prairie but has a terrible account to settle with this villain."

"You've just said it: there isn't a single person on the prairie who doesn't have a serious score to settle with this villain."

"Well?"

"What's up?"

"The man he has most outraged is, in my opinion, Don Miguel de Zarate, whose daughter he so basely murdered. Don Miguel alone has the right to deal with him as he thinks proper."

"The man he has most wronged is, in my opinion, Don Miguel de Zarate, whose daughter he cruelly murdered. Don Miguel alone has the right to handle him as he sees fit."

Bloodson gave a start of disappointment.

Bloodson flinched in disappointment.

"Oh, were he here!" he exclaimed.

"Oh, if only he were here!" he exclaimed.

"Here I am, sir," the hacendero replied as he stepped forward; "I too have vengeance to take on Red Cedar; but I wish it to be great and noble, in the light of the sun, and the presence of all: I do not wish to assassinate, but to punish him."

"Here I am, sir," the hacendero said as he stepped forward; "I also have a score to settle with Red Cedar; but I want it to be grand and honorable, out in the open, with everyone watching: I don’t want to kill him, but to make him pay."

"Good," Bloodson exclaimed, stifling a cry of joy; "our thoughts are the same, caballero; for what I desire is to deal with Red Cedar, according to Lynch Law, in its entire rigour, on the very spot where he committed his first crime, and in the sight of the population he has horrified. In the Far West, I am not only called the Son of Blood, but also the Avenger and the judge."

"Good," Bloodson shouted, holding back a shout of joy; "we think alike, my friend; what I want is to take care of Red Cedar, according to Lynch Law, to the fullest extent, right at the place where he committed his first crime, and in front of the people he has terrified. Out West, I'm not just known as the Son of Blood, but also the Avenger and the judge."

After these words, spoken with feverish energy, there was a gloomy silence which lasted some time.

After these words, said with intense energy, there was a heavy silence that lasted for a while.

"Vengeance is mine, saith the Lord," a voice said, which made the hearers start.

"Vengeance is mine, says the Lord," a voice said, which made the listeners jump.

All turned round; Father Seraphin, with his crucifix in his hand, and head erect, seemed to command them all by the grandeur of his evangelic mission.

All turned around; Father Seraphin, with his crucifix in hand and head held high, seemed to command everyone with the importance of his evangelic mission.

"By what right do you make yourselves the instruments of divine justice?" he continued. "If this man was guilty, who tells that repentance has not come at this hour to wash the stains from his soul?"

"Who gave you the authority to act as agents of divine justice?" he continued. "If this man is guilty, who can say that repentance hasn't come at this moment to cleanse his soul?"

"Eye for eye, tooth for tooth," Bloodson muttered in a hoarse voice.

"An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth," Bloodson murmured in a rough voice.

These words broke the charm that enchained the audience.

These words shattered the spell that held the audience captive.

"Eye for eye, tooth for tooth," they exclaimed wrathfully.

"An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth," they shouted angrily.

Father Seraphin saw he was conquered: he understood that all reasoning would fail with these blood-thirsty men, to whom the life of their fellow men is nothing, and who rank vengeance as a virtue.

Father Seraphin realized he was defeated: he understood that any arguments would be useless with these bloodthirsty men, who value their own lives over others and see revenge as a strength.

"Farewell," he said in mournful voice; "farewell, poor misguided men. I dare not curse you, I can only pity you; but I warn you that I will do all in my power to save the victim you wish to immolate to your odious passions."

"Goodbye," he said with a sorrowful voice; "goodbye, poor misguided men. I won’t curse you; I can only feel sorry for you. But I warn you that I will do everything I can to save the victim you want to sacrifice to your disgusting desires."

And he went out of the lodge.

And he left the cabin.

When the emotion caused by the priest's words had calmed down, Don Miguel walked up to Bloodson, and laid his hand on the one the ranger offered to him.

When the emotion stirred by the priest's words had settled, Don Miguel approached Bloodson and placed his hand on the one the ranger extended to him.

"I accept Lynch Law," he said.

"I accept Lynch Law," he said.

"Yes," all present shouted, "Lynch Law."

"Yes," everyone shouted, "Lynch Law."

A few hours later, Bloodson regained his camp, and it was after this interview that Valentine had the conversation with Don Pablo, as he returned from Red Cedar's jacal, which we described at the beginning of the volume.

A few hours later, Bloodson made his way back to his camp, and it was after this meeting that Valentine talked with Don Pablo, as he came back from Red Cedar's hut, which we mentioned at the start of the volume.


CHAPTER XX.

RED CEDAR.

Now that we have explained the incidents that took place during the six months that had elapsed between Doña Clara's death and the conversation in the cavern during the storm, we will resume our narrative where we left it at the end of chapter three.

Now that we’ve gone over the events that occurred during the six months between Doña Clara's death and the conversation in the cave during the storm, we’ll pick up our story where we paused at the end of chapter three.

Only a few minutes after the hacendero's son had left, the door of the jacal was roughly opened—four men entered. They were Red Cedar, Fray Ambrosio, Sutter, and Nathan. They appeared sad and gloomy, and the water poured down from their clothes as if they had come out of the river.

Only a few minutes after the hacendero's son had left, the door of the jacal was roughly opened—four men entered. They were Red Cedar, Fray Ambrosio, Sutter, and Nathan. They looked sad and gloomy, and water dripped from their clothes as if they had just come out of the river.

"Halloh," the monk said; "what! No fire or light, and nothing in the calli to greet us. You do not care much for us, I fancy."

"Hello," the monk said; "what? No fire or light, and nothing in the calli to welcome us. I guess you don't care much about us."

Red Cedar kissed his daughter on the forehead, and turning to Fray Ambrosio, to whom he gave a passionate glance, he said roughly—

Red Cedar kissed his daughter on the forehead, and turning to Fray Ambrosio, giving him a passionate look, he said roughly—

"You are in my house, my master: do not oblige me to remind you of that fact; so begin by being civil to my daughter, if you do not wish me to give you a lesson."

"You’re in my house, sir: don’t make me remind you of that; so start by being respectful to my daughter, unless you want me to teach you a lesson."

"Hum!" the monk remarked with a growl; "Is this young woman so sacred, that you should fire up at the slightest word addressed to her?"

"Hum!" the monk said gruffly; "Is this young woman so special that you get upset at the slightest comment about her?"

"I do not fire up," the squatter replied, sharply, as he struck the table with his fist; "but your way of speaking does not please me, I tell you; so do not oblige me to repeat it."

"I don't get angry," the squatter replied sharply, slamming his fist on the table. "But I don't like the way you're talking to me, so don't make me say it again."

Fray Ambrosio made no answer; he understood that Red Cedar was in a state of mind unfavourable for a discussion; he therefore prudently refrained from any remark that might lead to a quarrel, which he seemed as anxious to avoid as the squatter to pick it. During the exchange of these few sentences, Ellen, helped by her brothers, had lit a torch of candle wood, rekindled the fire, the absence of which was felt, and placed on the table a meal, sufficient, if not luxurious.

Fray Ambrosio didn’t reply; he realized that Red Cedar wasn’t in the right mindset for a conversation, so he wisely kept quiet to avoid any comments that could spark an argument, which he wanted to steer clear of just as much as the squatter did. While they exchanged those few sentences, Ellen, with the help of her brothers, lit a torch made of candle wood, rekindled the fire that was missed, and set a simple, yet adequate meal on the table.

"Caballeros," she said in her gentle voice, "you are served."

"Gentlemen," she said in her soft voice, "your order is ready."

The four men sat round the table with the eagerness of hungry persons who are desirous of breaking a long fast. Before raising the first morsel to his lips, the squatter, however, turned to his daughter.

The four men sat around the table like hungry people eager to break a long fast. Before taking the first bite, the squatter turned to his daughter.

"Ellen," he said to her kindly, "will you not sit down with us?"

"Ellen," he said to her gently, "won't you sit down with us?"

"Thank you, father, but I am not hungry; it would be really impossible for me to swallow the least morsel."

"Thanks, Dad, but I'm not hungry; it would be really impossible for me to eat even a tiny bite."

The squatter sighed, but raising no objection, he began to serve his guests, while Ellen retired into the darkest corner of the shanty. The meal was sad; the four men seemed busy in thought, and ate quickly and silently. When their hunger was appeased, they lit their pipes.

The squatter sighed but didn’t say anything. He started serving his guests while Ellen stepped back into the darkest corner of the shanty. The meal was somber; the four men appeared lost in thought, eating quickly and silently. Once their hunger was satisfied, they lit their pipes.

"Father," Nathan suddenly said to Red Cedar, who was sorrowfully watching the smoke ascend in spirals to the roof; "I have found a trail."

"Father," Nathan suddenly said to Red Cedar, who was sadly watching the smoke rise in spirals to the roof; "I have found a trail."

"So have I," the monk remarked.

"So have I," the monk said.

"And I, too," the squatter said; "what of that?"

"And I, too," the squatter said; "so what?"

"What of that?" Fray Ambrosio shouted. "Canarios, gossip, you take things very lightly. A trail in the desert always reveals an enemy."

"What about that?" Fray Ambrosio shouted. "Canarios, you gossip too much; you take things way too lightly. A path in the desert always reveals an enemy."

"What do I care for that?" Red Cedar replied, with a shrug of his shoulders.

"What do I care about that?" Red Cedar replied, shrugging his shoulders.

"What?" the monk shouted, as he sprang up; "That is very fine, on my word; to hear you, one might fancy you were an entire stranger to the question, and that your life is not at stake like ours."

"What?" the monk yelled, jumping up. "That's really something! Listening to you, you'd think you were a complete stranger to the issue, as if your life isn't on the line like ours."

"Who tells you that I wish to defend it?" the squatter replied, giving him a look which made his eyes fall.

"Who says I want to defend it?" the squatter replied, giving him a look that made him look away.

"Hum!" the monk remarked, after a moment's silence; "I can understand that you do not cling to life; you have gone through so much, that you would not regret death; but there is one thing you forget, gossip, not referring to myself, though I have a right to reproach you."

"Hum!" the monk said after a moment of silence. "I get that you don’t hold on to life; you’ve been through so much that you wouldn't regret death. But there’s one thing you’re forgetting: gossip—not about me, although I have the right to call you out on that."

The squatter carelessly shook the ashes out of his pipe, filled it again, and went on smoking as if not paying the slightest attention to the monk's remarks. The latter frowned and clenched his fists, but recovering his temper almost immediately, he continued, with feigned indifference, while playing with his knife—

The squatter casually emptied the ashes from his pipe, refilled it, and kept smoking as if he didn't care at all about the monk's comments. The monk scowled and tightened his fists, but quickly composed himself, continuing with fake indifference while fiddling with his knife—

"Yes, you forget one thing, gossip, which however, is worth remembering."

"Yes, you forget one thing: gossip, which is definitely worth remembering."

"What is it?"

"What's that?"

"Your children, cospita!"

"Your kids, cospita!"

The squatter gave him an ironical glance.

The squatter shot him a sarcastic look.

"Oh, por Dios santo!" the monk went on; "I do not refer to your sons, for they are strong and resolute men, who can always get out of a scrape; I do not trouble myself about them at all."

"Oh, for God's sake!" the monk continued; "I'm not talking about your sons, because they are strong and determined men who can always manage to get out of a tough situation; I don't worry about them at all."

"About whom, then?" the squatter asked, looking at him sharply.

"About who, then?" the squatter asked, giving him a piercing look.

"Why, for your daughter Ellen, canarios! What will become of her, if you die?" the monk said, with that boldness peculiar to timid persons, who wish to know at once if the mine they have fired will crush them. The squatter shook his head sadly.

"Why, for your daughter Ellen, canaries! What will happen to her if you die?" the monk said, with that boldness typical of timid people, who want to find out right away if the bomb they've set off will blow up in their faces. The squatter shook his head sadly.

"That is true," he said, with a glance at his daughter.

"That's true," he said, looking at his daughter.

The monk smiled—the blow had told, so he went on.

The monk smiled—the hit had landed, so he continued.

"In destroying yourself, you destroy her," he said; "your obstinacy may cause her death, so take care."

"In hurting yourself, you're hurting her," he said; "your stubbornness could lead to her dying, so be careful."

"What is to be done?" the squatter asked.

"What should we do?" the squatter asked.

"Take our precautions, voto de Dios! believe me, we are watched; remaining longer here would be the utmost imprudence."

"Let's be careful, voto de Dios! trust me, we're being watched; staying here any longer would be extremely reckless."

The squatter's sons nodded their assent.

The squatter's sons nodded in agreement.

"It is evident," Sutter observed, "that our enemies have discovered our trail."

"It’s clear," Sutter noted, "that our enemies have picked up our trail."

"And that they will soon be here," Nathan added.

"And they'll be here soon," Nathan added.

"You hear?" the monk went on.

"You hear?" the monk asked.

"Once again I ask, what is to be done?" Red Cedar asked.

"Once again I ask, what should we do?" Red Cedar asked.

"Caspita, be off as speedily as possible."

"Crap, get out of here as quickly as you can."

"Where can we go at this advanced season of the year? The snow will soon cover the ground, and interrupt all communication; if we leave the jacal, we run a risk of dying of hunger."

"Where can we go at this late point in the year? The snow will soon blanket the ground and cut off all communication; if we leave the jacaal, we risk starving."

"Yes, if we remain in the desert," the monk observed, in an insinuating voice.

"Yes, if we stay in the desert," the monk noted, in a suggestive tone.

"Where do you propose going then?" the squatter asked.

"Where do you plan on going then?" the squatter asked.

"What do I know? There is no lack of towns, I suppose, on the Indian border; we might, if absolutely necessary, return to the Paso del Norte, where we have friends, and are certain of a kind reception."

"What do I know? I guess there are plenty of towns on the Indian border; if we really need to, we could go back to Paso del Norte, where we have friends and know we'll be welcomed."

Red Cedar looked him full in the face, and said ironically—

Red Cedar looked him straight in the eye and said sarcastically—

"Out with your whole thought, señor Padre; you have an object in wishing to return to the Paso, so let me know it."

"Share your whole thought, Father; you have a reason for wanting to go back to the Paso, so let me know what it is."

"Caspita, you are as clever as I am," the monk exclaimed, blushing the while; "what need have we to humbug one another?"

"Crap, you're as smart as I am," the monk exclaimed, blushing the whole time; "why do we need to fool each other?"

The squatter rose, and kicked back his stool.

The squatter stood up and kicked his stool back.

"You are right," he said passionately, "let us deal openly with one another. I wish nothing better, and to give you an example, listen to me. You have never lost out of sight the reason that made you enter the desert; you have only one object, one desire, to reach the rich placer, the situation of which you learned by assassinating a man. Neither the fatigue you have endured, nor the peril you have incurred, has made you renounce your scheme; the hope of a rich crop of gold blinds you, and makes you mad. Is it so or not?"

"You’re right," he said passionately, "let's be open with each other. I couldn't wish for anything better, and to give you an example, just listen. You’ve never lost sight of the reason you entered the desert; you have only one goal, one desire, to reach the rich spot you learned about by killing a man. Neither the exhaustion you've experienced nor the dangers you've faced has made you give up on your plan; the hope of striking it rich with gold has blinded you and driven you crazy. Am I wrong?"

"It is true," the monk coolly replied, "what next?"

"It’s true," the monk replied calmly, "what now?"

"When our band was destroyed, and completely dispersed, this was the reasoning you employed—a reasoning," he added, with a bitter smile, "which does honour to your sagacity and firmness of character; 'Red Cedar all but knows the site of the placer. I must induce him to return with me to the Paso, to form another band, because if I leave him alone in the desert, so soon as my back is turned, he will go in search of the treasures, and carelessly discover it.' Have I not guessed aright, gossip?"

"When our band fell apart and completely broke up, this was the logic you used—a logic," he added with a bitter smile, "that shows your wisdom and strength of character; 'Red Cedar almost knows where the gold is. I need to convince him to come back with me to the Paso, to form another group, because if I leave him alone in the desert, as soon as I’m not watching, he’ll go looking for the treasures and accidentally find it.' Am I right, gossip?"

"Nearly so," the monk answered, furious at seeing his plans so clearly read through.

"Pretty much," the monk replied, angry that his plans were so easily seen through.

"I thought so," Red Cedar continued; "but, like all bad men, gangrened to the heart, you went beyond your object, by attributing to me the same sordid instincts you possess; and you thought that because I am an assassin, I may be a thief: that is the error in which you fell, gossip. Understand me," he said, stamping his foot violently; "were the coveted treasure at this moment beneath my heel, I would not stoop down to pick up a nugget. Gold is nothing to me, I despise it. When I consented to guide you to the placer you naturally assumed that avarice led me to do so; but you are mistaken; I had a more powerful and nobler motive—revenge. Now, do not trouble me more about your accursed placer, for which I care as little as I do for a nut. And with that, good night, gossip; I am going to sleep, or try to do so, and recommend the same to you."

"I thought so," Red Cedar continued. "But, like all bad men who are rotten to the core, you overstepped your bounds by projecting your own twisted instincts onto me. You believed that just because I'm an assassin, I must also be a thief; that's your mistake, gossip. Understand me," he said, stamping his foot hard. "If the treasure you crave were right here under my foot, I wouldn't bother to pick up a single nugget. Gold means nothing to me; I despise it. When I agreed to lead you to the site, you naturally assumed it was out of greed, but you're wrong. I had a more powerful and noble reason—revenge. Now, don't bother me anymore about your cursed treasure, which I care about as much as I do a nut. And with that, good night, gossip. I'm going to try to sleep, and I suggest you do the same."

And, without awaiting the monk's reply, the squatter turned his back and stalked into an inner room. For some time past, Ellen had been asleep, and so the monk remained alone with the squatter's sons. For some minutes they remained in silence.

And, without waiting for the monk to respond, the squatter turned away and walked into an inner room. Ellen had been sleeping for a while, so the monk was left alone with the squatter's sons. They stayed in silence for a few minutes.

"Bah," the monk at length said cautiously, "however much he may struggle, it must happen."

"Bah," the monk finally said carefully, "no matter how hard he tries, it has to happen."

Sutter shook his head dubiously.

Sutter shook his head skeptically.

"No," he said, "you do not know the old one; once he has said no, he sticks to it."

"No," he said, "you don't know the old guy; once he says no, he means it."

"Hum!" Nathan added, "He has greatly changed lately; of all his old character, he seems only to have kept his obstinacy; I am afraid you will fail, señor Padre."

"Hum!" Nathan added, "He's really changed a lot recently; of all his old traits, he seems to have only kept his stubbornness; I'm worried you'll struggle, Father."

"Live and learn," the latter said gaily; "tomorrow has to come; in the meanwhile, gentlemen, let us follow his advice, and go to sleep."

"Live and learn," the latter said cheerfully; "tomorrow will come; in the meantime, gentlemen, let’s take his advice and get some sleep."

Ten minutes later all slept, or seemed to sleep, in the jacal: the storm lasted the night through, howling furiously. At daybreak, the squatter rose, and went out to see what sort of weather it was. The day promised well; the sky was pure, and the sun rose radiantly. Red Cedar, therefore, started for the corral to saddle his horse, and those of his comrades. Before leaving the household, however, he looked around, and suddenly uttered an exclamation of surprise as he started back. He had noticed a horseman coming up at full speed.

Ten minutes later, everyone was asleep—or at least seemed to be—in the jacal. The storm raged on all night, howling fiercely. At dawn, the squatter got up and went outside to check the weather. The day looked promising; the sky was clear and the sun rose beautifully. So, Red Cedar headed toward the corral to saddle his horse and those of his friends. But before leaving the house, he glanced around and suddenly gasped in surprise as he stepped back. He had seen a horseman approaching at full speed.

"Father Seraphin!" he muttered in astonishment; "What serious reason can bring him here, at such an hour and in such haste?"

"Father Seraphin!" he said in disbelief. "What serious reason could bring him here at this hour and in such a hurry?"

At this moment the other entered the keeping room, and the squatter heard the sound of the footsteps behind him. He turned quickly.

At that moment, the other person walked into the keeping room, and the squatter heard footsteps behind him. He turned around quickly.

"Hide yourselves," he said hoarsely.

"Hide, you all," he said hoarsely.

"What's the matter?" the monk asked furiously, as he stepped forward.

"What's wrong?" the monk asked angrily, as he stepped forward.

With one blow of his fist, the squatter hurled him to the middle of the room.

With one punch, the squatter threw him to the center of the room.

"Did you not hear me?" he said passionately. But, although Red Cedar's blow had been so powerful, he could not prevent the monk recognising Father Seraphin.

"Did you not hear me?" he said passionately. But, even though Red Cedar's strike had been so strong, he couldn’t stop the monk from recognizing Father Seraphin.

"Ah, ah," he said, with an ugly smile, "Father Seraphin! If our friend wished to confess, was not I enough? He need not only have told me, instead of sending for that European magpie."

"Ah, ah," he said with a nasty smile, "Father Seraphin! If our friend wanted to confess, wasn't I good enough? He could have just told me instead of calling for that European magpie."

Red Cedar here turned as if a viper had stung him, and gave the three men such a glance of ferocity, that they involuntarily recoiled.

Red Cedar turned as if he had been stung by a viper, and shot the three men a look of such ferocity that they instinctively pulled back.

"Villain," he said, in a hollow voice, and a terrible gesture, "I know not what prevents me killing you, like the dog you are. If one of you dare utter a syllable against this holy man, by Heaven, I will flay him alive. Hide yourselves, I insist."

"Villain," he said, in an empty voice, with a terrible gesture, "I don't know what's stopping me from killing you, like the dog you are. If any of you dare say a word against this holy man, I swear, I'll flay you alive. Hide yourselves, I insist."

Subjugated by the squatter's accent, the three men left the room without replying, and ten minutes later Father Seraphin checked his horse, and dismounted in front of the jacal. Red Cedar and his daughter hurried forward to meet the father, who walked into the hut, wiping the perspiration that stood on his forehead. Red Cedar offered him a butaca.

Subdued by the squatter's accent, the three men exited the room without saying a word. Ten minutes later, Father Seraphin checked his horse and got off in front of the jacal. Red Cedar and his daughter quickly approached to greet him as he walked into the hut, wiping the sweat from his forehead. Red Cedar offered him a chair.

"Sit down, father," he said to him, "you are very hot; will you take some refreshment?"

"Sit down, Dad," he said to him, "you’re really warm; would you like something to drink?"

"Thanks," the missionary answered, "but we have not a moment to lose, so listen to me."

"Thanks," the missionary replied, "but we don’t have a moment to waste, so listen to me."

"What has happened, father? Why have you come in such haste?"

"What happened, Dad? Why did you come in such a rush?"

"Alas!" he went on, "because you are menaced by a terrible misfortune."

"Unfortunately," he continued, "because you are facing a terrible misfortune."

The squatter turned pale. "It is but just," he muttered, with a frown; "the expiation is beginning."

The squatter went pale. "It's only fair," he muttered with a frown; "the atonement is starting."

"Courage, my children," the missionary said, affectionately, "your enemies have discovered your retreat, I know not how; they will be here tomorrow—perhaps today—you must fly—fly at once."

"Courage, my children," the missionary said warmly, "your enemies have found your hiding place, I don't know how; they will be here tomorrow—maybe even today—you need to escape—run away now."

"For what good?" the squatter remarked; "the hand of God is in this—no man can escape his destiny; better to wait."

"For what good?" the squatter said. "This is the hand of God—no one can escape their destiny; it's better to wait."

Father Seraphin assumed a serious air, and said in a stern voice—

Father Seraphin took on a serious expression and said in a firm voice—

"God wishes to try you; it would be cowardice, suicide, to surrender yourself to those who desire your death, and Heaven would not pardon you for doing so. Every living creature must defend life when attacked. Fly—I bid you—I order you."

"God wants to test you; giving in to those who want to see you fail would be cowardly and self-destructive, and Heaven wouldn’t forgive you for it. Every living being must fight for their life when threatened. Run—I tell you—I command you."

The squatter made no reply.

The squatter didn’t respond.

"Besides," Father Seraphin continued, in a tone he strove to render gay, "the storm may blow over; your enemies, not finding you here, will doubtless abandon the pursuit; in a few days, you will be able to return."

"Besides," Father Seraphin continued, in a tone he tried to make cheerful, "the storm might pass; your enemies, not finding you here, will probably give up the chase; in a few days, you'll be able to come back."

"No," the squatter said disconsolately, "they desire my death. As you order me to fly, father, I will obey you, but, before all, grant me one favour."

"No," the squatter said sadly, "they want me dead. As you tell me to leave, dad, I’ll do what you say, but first, please grant me one favor."

"Speak, my son."

"Talk, my son."

"I," the squatter went on, with ill-concealed emotion, "am a man; I can, without succumbing, support the most excessive fatigue, brave the greatest dangers; but—"

"I," the squatter continued, trying to hide his emotion, "am a man; I can endure the toughest fatigue and face the greatest dangers without giving in; but—"

"I understand you," the missionary quickly interrupted him; "I intend to keep your daughter with me. Be at your ease, she shall want for nothing."

"I get it," the missionary quickly cut him off; "I plan to take care of your daughter. Don't worry, she'll have everything she needs."

"Oh, thanks, thanks, father!" he exclaimed, with an accent such a man might have been thought incapable of.

"Oh, thanks, thanks, Dad!" he exclaimed, with an accent that someone like him wouldn't be expected to have.

Ellen had hitherto listened to the conversation in silence, but now she stepped forward, and placing herself between the two men, said with sublime dignity:

Ellen had been listening to the conversation in silence until now, but she stepped forward and positioned herself between the two men, saying with impressive dignity:

"I am most grateful to both of you for your intentions with regard to me, but I cannot abandon my father; I will follow him wherever he goes, to console him and aid him in suffering the retributions Heaven sends on him, as a Christian should do."

"I really appreciate both of you for your intentions towards me, but I can’t leave my father. I will go wherever he goes, to comfort him and help him endure the consequences that Heaven brings upon him, as a Christian should."

The two men prepared to interrupt her.

The two men got ready to cut her off.

"Stay!" she said, warmly; "hitherto I have suffered through my father's conduct, for it was guilty; but now that repentance fills his soul, I pity and love him. My resolution is unchangeable."

"Stay!" she said warmly. "Until now, I've endured my father's behavior because it was wrong, but now that he feels remorse, I feel pity and love for him. My decision is firm."

Father Seraphin gazed at her in admiration.

Father Seraphin looked at her with admiration.

"It is well, my child," he said; "Heaven will remember such pure and noble devotion."

"It’s all good, my child," he said; "Heaven will remember such pure and noble devotion."

The squatter pressed his daughter to his heart, but had not the strength to utter a word—he had never felt such sweet emotion before. The missionary rose.

The squatter held his daughter close to his chest, but couldn't find the strength to say anything—he had never experienced such a beautiful feeling before. The missionary stood up.

"Farewell," he said, "and take courage; put your trust in God, who will not abandon you. I will watch over you at a distance. Farewell, my children, and bless you. Go, go, without delay."

"Goodbye," he said, "and stay strong; put your faith in God, who will not leave you. I will look out for you from afar. Goodbye, my children, and may you be blessed. Go, go, without hesitation."

Then, tearing himself by an effort from Red Cedar's arms, Father Seraphin remounted, dug his spurs into his horse's flanks, and started at full speed, after giving his protégés a parting wave of the hand.

Then, pulling himself away with effort from Red Cedar's embrace, Father Seraphin got back on his horse, dug his spurs into its sides, and took off at full speed, waving goodbye to his protégés.

"Oh!" Red Cedar muttered, "That could not last, for I was almost happy."

"Oh!" Red Cedar murmured, "That can't last, because I was almost happy."

"Courage, father," Ellen said to him softly.

"Courage, Dad," Ellen said to him softly.

They re-entered the jacal, where the men were awaiting them.

They went back into the jacal, where the men were waiting for them.

"Go and saddle the horses," the squatter said, "we are going away."

"Go and saddle the horses," said the squatter, "we're leaving."

"Ah!" the monk whispered Sutter, "did I not tell you the demon was on our side? Canarios! He would not forget us, as we have done so much for him."

"Ah!" the monk whispered to Sutter, "didn't I tell you the demon was on our side? Canarios! He wouldn't forget us, since we've done so much for him."

The preparations for quitting the jacal were not long, and an hour later, the five persons started.

The preparations to leave the jacal didn’t take long, and an hour later, the five of them set off.

"In what direction do we go?" the monk asked.

"In which direction should we go?" the monk asked.

"Let us go in the mountains," the squatter answered, laconically, as he took a melancholy glance at this wretched hut, in which he had perhaps hoped to end his days, and which fate compelled him to leave forever. The fugitives had scarce disappeared behind a clump of trees, when a cloud of dust rose on the horizon, and five horsemen soon appeared, coming up at full speed. They were Valentine and his friends.

"Let’s head to the mountains," the squatter replied tersely, casting a sad look at the miserable hut that he probably hoped to spend his final days in, and which fate forced him to abandon forever. The fugitives had barely disappeared behind a cluster of trees when a cloud of dust appeared on the horizon, and five horsemen quickly emerged, approaching at full speed. They were Valentine and his friends.

The hunter must have obtained precise information from Bloodson as to the situation of the jacal, for he did not hesitate a moment, but rode straight in. Don Pablo's heart beat, as if to burst his chest, though he apparently remained unmoved.

The hunter must have gotten accurate information from Bloodson about the location of the jacal because he didn’t hesitate for a second; he rode right in. Don Pablo's heart raced as if it would burst from his chest, even though he seemed calm on the outside.

"Hum!" Valentine said, when about a dozen yards from the jacal, "Everything is very silent here."

"Hum!" Valentine said, when about a dozen yards from the jacal, "Everything is really quiet here."

"The squatter is no doubt out hunting," Don Miguel observed, "we shall only find his daughter."

"The squatter is probably out hunting," Don Miguel remarked, "we'll only find his daughter."

Valentine began laughing.

Valentine started laughing.

"Do you think so?" he said. "No, no, Don Miguel, remember Father Seraphin's words."

"Do you really think that?" he asked. "No, no, Don Miguel, remember what Father Seraphin said."

General Ibañez, who was the first to reach the jacal, dismounted and opened the door.

General Ibañez, the first to arrive at the jacal, got off his horse and opened the door.

"Nobody!" he said, in surprise.

"Nobody!" he said, surprised.

"By Jove!" Valentine said, "I suspected that the bird had flown; but this time he will be very cunning if he escapes us. Forward, forward! They cannot be far ahead."

"Wow!" Valentine said, "I had a feeling the bird was gone; but this time he'll have to be really clever to avoid us. Let’s move! They can’t be too far ahead."

They started again. Curumilla remained behind for a second, and threw a lighted torch into the shanty, which was soon burned down.

They started again. Curumilla held back for a moment and tossed a lit torch into the shanty, which quickly went up in flames.

"The fox is unearthed," the Indian muttered to himself, while rejoining his comrades.

"The fox is uncovered," the Indian muttered to himself as he rejoined his friends.


CHAPTER XXI.

CURUMILLA.

About a month after the events we have just described, in the early part of December, which the Comanches call, in their picturesque language, "the Moon of the roebuck that sheds its horns," and a few minutes after sunrise, a party, consisting of five or six men, whom, by their garb, it was easy to recognise as wood rangers from the Far West, climbed one of the highest peaks of the Sierra de los Comanches, the eastern chain of the Rocky Mountains, running down into Texas, where it terminates in the Guadaloupe mountains.

About a month after the events we just described, in early December, which the Comanches refer to in their colorful language as "the Moon of the roebuck that sheds its horns," and a few minutes after sunrise, a group of five or six men, easily identifiable by their attire as wood rangers from the Far West, climbed one of the tallest peaks of the Sierra de los Comanches, the eastern range of the Rocky Mountains, which extends into Texas and ends in the Guadaloupe mountains.

The weather was cold, and a dense layer of snow covered the sides of the mountains. The slope which these bold adventurers were following, was so scarped that, although accustomed to travel in these regions, they were often compelled to bend their backs and creep along on their hands and knees. But no difficulty baffled them, no obstacle was great enough to make them turn back.

The weather was cold, and a thick layer of snow blanketed the mountainsides. The slope that these daring adventurers were climbing was so steep that, even though they were used to trekking in these areas, they often had to hunch over and crawl on their hands and knees. But no challenge stopped them, and no hurdle was tough enough to make them turn back.

At times, worn out with fatigue, and bathed in perspiration, they stopped to take breath, lay down on the snow, and picked up some handfuls to allay the ardent thirst that devoured them; then, after resting a little while, they courageously set out again, and clambered up the eternal ice, whose gigantic masses became with each moment more abrupt.

At times, exhausted and soaked in sweat, they paused to catch their breath, lay down on the snow, and gathered handfuls to quench their intense thirst. After resting for a little while, they bravely set off again, climbing up the endless ice, whose massive formations grew steeper by the moment.

Were these men in search of a practicable road in this frightful labyrinth of mountains, whose peaks rose around them, at an immense height, in the icy regions of the sky? Perhaps, however, they wished, for reasons known to themselves alone, to gain a spot whence they could have an extensive prospect.

Were these men looking for a workable path in this terrifying maze of mountains, whose peaks loomed above them at an incredible height, in the icy realms of the sky? Maybe, for reasons only they understood, they wanted to reach a place where they could have a wide view.

If such were their hope, it was not deceived. When, after incessant toil they all at last reached the summit of the peak they were scaling, they suddenly had before them a landscape, whose grand appearance amazed and startled them through its sublime immensity. In whatever direction they looked, they were confounded by the majesty of the panorama unfolded at their feet.

If that was their hope, it was fulfilled. After relentless effort, when they finally reached the top of the peak they were climbing, they were suddenly confronted with a breathtaking landscape that amazed and stunned them with its vast scale. No matter which way they looked, they were awestruck by the grandeur of the view spread out before them.

In truth, the Rocky Mountains are unique in the world, bearing no resemblance with the Pyrenees, Alps, and Apennines, and those magnificent chains of mountains which here and there stride across the old world, and seem with their barren crest to protest against the pride of creatures, in the name of the Creator.

In reality, the Rocky Mountains are one of a kind, completely different from the Pyrenees, Alps, and Apennines, as well as those stunning mountain ranges that occasionally stretch across the old world, standing tall with their rugged peaks as if to challenge the arrogance of humanity on behalf of the Creator.

The hunters were hanging, as it were, over a world. Beneath them was the Sierra de los Comanches, an immense mountain broken up into snowy peaks, displaying all their gloomy caverns, deep and awe-inspiring valleys, their brilliant lakes, their dark defiles and their foaming torrents, which bounded noisily downward; then, far beyond these savage limits, the eye was lost in an unbounded landscape, bathed in a hazy distance, like the surface of the sea in calm weather.

The hunters were suspended, in a way, over a vast landscape. Below them lay the Sierra de los Comanches, a massive mountain range broken into snowy peaks, showcasing its gloomy caves, deep and awe-inspiring valleys, shining lakes, dark ravines, and rushing waterfalls that crashed noisily downwards; then, far beyond these wild borders, the sight faded into an endless view, shrouded in a hazy distance, resembling the surface of the ocean on a calm day.

Owing to the purity and transparency of the atmosphere, the adventurers distinguished the smallest objects at a surprising distance. However, in all probability, these men had not undertaken so perilous an ascent through motives of curiosity. The mode in which they examined the country and analysed the immense panorama unrolled before them, proved, on the contrary, that very serious reasons had urged them to brave the almost insurmountable difficulties they had overcome, in order to reach the point where they were.

Due to the clarity and transparency of the atmosphere, the adventurers could see even the smallest objects from a surprising distance. However, it’s likely these men didn't embark on such a risky climb out of mere curiosity. The way they studied the landscape and took in the vast panorama laid out before them showed that very serious reasons had pushed them to face the nearly impossible challenges they had surmounted to reach their current location.

The group formed by these men with their bronzed faces, energetic features and picturesque garb, as they leant on their rifles, with eyes fixed on space and frowning brow, had something grand about it; at this extraordinary elevation, at the summit of the peak covered with eternal snow, which served them as a pedestal in the midst of the chaos that surrounded them.

The group made up of these men with their tanned faces, strong features, and colorful clothing, as they leaned on their rifles with their eyes staring into the distance and brows furrowed, had a certain majesty about them; at this incredible height, at the top of the peak blanketed with eternal snow, which served as their platform amid the surrounding chaos.

For a long time they remained there without speaking, trying to distinguish in the windings of the quebradas the slightest break of the ground, deaf to the mournful growling of the torrents that leaped at their feet, and the sinister rolling of the avalanches, which glided down the mountain side, and fell with a crash into the valleys, dragging trees and rocks with them.

For a long time, they stayed there in silence, trying to spot the slightest break in the ground among the twists of the quebradas, oblivious to the sad rumbling of the torrents rushing at their feet, and the ominous sound of avalanches sliding down the mountainside, crashing into the valleys and pulling trees and rocks with them.

At length the man who appeared the leader of the party passed his hand over his brow, damp with exertion, though the cold was intense in these regions, and turned to his companions to say, "My friends, we are now twenty thousand feet above the level of the plain, that is to say, we have reached the spot where the Indian warrior sees for the first time after death the country of souls, and contemplates the happy hunting grounds, the brilliant abode of just, free, and generous warriors. The eagle alone could rise higher than ourselves."

At last, the man who seemed to be the leader of the group wiped the sweat from his brow, damp from effort, even though the cold was severe in these areas, and turned to his companions to say, "My friends, we are now twenty thousand feet above sea level, meaning we've reached the place where the Indian warrior sees the land of souls for the first time after death and gazes upon the happy hunting grounds, the radiant home of just, free, and noble warriors. Only the eagle could soar higher than us."

"Yes," one of his comrades replied, with a shake of head; "but, though I keep looking around, I see no possibility of getting out."

"Yeah," one of his friends responded, shaking his head. "But even though I keep looking around, I don't see any way to get out."

"Hilloh, General!" the first speaker interposed, "What is that you are saying? We might fancy, which Heaven forbid, that you were despairing."

"Hellooo, General!" the first speaker interrupted, "What are you talking about? We might think, God forbid, that you were feeling hopeless."

"Well," the other, who was General Ibañez, replied, "that supposition would not be without a certain degree of correctness; listen to me, Don Valentine; for ten days we have been lost on these confounded mountains, surrounded by ice, and snow, and with nothing to eat, under the pretext of finding the hiding place of that old villain Red Cedar, and I do not mind confessing to you, that I am beginning, not to despair, but to believe that, unless a miracle happen, it will be impossible for us to get out of this inextricable chaos in which we are enclosed."

"Well," the other, who was General Ibañez, replied, "that assumption isn't without some truth. Listen to me, Don Valentine; for ten days we've been stuck in these cursed mountains, surrounded by ice and snow, with nothing to eat, all under the pretense of finding the hiding spot of that old crook Red Cedar. I won’t lie to you; I'm starting to feel, not quite hopeless, but I believe that unless a miracle happens, it will be impossible for us to escape this tangled mess we're trapped in."

Valentine shook his head several times. The five men standing on the peak were really the Trail-hunter and his friends.

Valentine shook his head a few times. The five guys standing at the top were indeed the Trail-hunter and his friends.

"No matter," General Ibañez continued, "you will agree with me that our position, far from improving, is growing with each moment more difficult; for two days we have been completely out of provisions, and I do not see how we shall procure any in these icy regions. Red Cedar has tricked us with that diabolical cunning which never fails him, he has led us into a trap we cannot get out of, and where we shall find death."

"No matter," General Ibañez continued, "you have to agree that our situation, rather than getting better, is becoming increasingly difficult by the minute; we have been completely out of supplies for two days, and I don’t see how we’ll get any in these freezing conditions. Red Cedar has deceived us with his sinister cleverness, leading us into a trap we can’t escape, where death awaits us."

There was a mournful silence. The despair of these energetic men, coldly calculating, amid the steep, northerly country that surrounded them, the few hours of existence still left them, had something crushing about it. Scarce able to stand, more like corpses than men, with haggard features and eyes reddened with fever, they stood calm and resigned, gazing on the magnificent plains stretching out at their feet, on which thousands of animals sported and covered everywhere with trees, whose fruit would so quickly have checked their hunger.

There was a heavy silence. The despair of these once-energetic men, coldly assessing their few remaining hours in the harsh northern landscape around them, felt completely overwhelming. Barely able to stand, looking more like corpses than living men, with sunken faces and feverishly red eyes, they stood calmly resigned, staring out at the magnificent plains before them, where thousands of animals roamed and trees filled with fruit could have easily satisfied their hunger.

But between them and these plains stood an insurmountable barrier, which neither strength nor cunning could carry: all that was humanly possible, these men had done during the last two days to save themselves. All their plans had been foiled by a strange fatality, which made them constantly go round in a circle among these mountains, which are so like each other, and all their attempts had broken down.

But between them and these plains was an impossible barrier that neither strength nor cleverness could overcome: they had done everything humanly possible in the last two days to save themselves. All their plans had been thwarted by a strange twist of fate that kept them going in circles among these mountains, which all looked so similar, and all their attempts had failed.

"Pardon me, my friends," Don Miguel de Zarate said, with a crushing accent of sorrow, "pardon me, for I alone am the cause of your death."

"Pardon me, my friends," Don Miguel de Zarate said, with a heavy tone of sadness, "pardon me, for I alone am the reason for your death."

"Speak not so, Don Miguel," Valentine quickly exclaimed, "all is not lost, yet."

"Don Miguel, don’t say that," Valentine quickly replied, "all is not lost yet."

A heart-rending smile played round the hacendero's lips.

A bittersweet smile played on the hacendero's lips.

"You are ever the same, Don Valentine," he said; "good, and generous, forgetting yourself for your friends. Alas! Had we followed your advice, we should not be dying of famine and misery in these desolate mountains."

"You're always the same, Don Valentine," he said; "kind and generous, putting your friends before yourself. If only we had listened to your advice, we wouldn't be suffering from hunger and despair in these barren mountains."

"That will do," the hunter said, gruffly; "what is done cannot be undone; perhaps it would have been better had you listened to me some days back, I grant; but of what use is recrimination now? Let us rather seek the means to get out of this."

"That’s enough," the hunter said, roughly. "What’s done is done; maybe it would have been better if you had listened to me a few days ago, I admit that. But what good does blaming each other do now? Let’s find a way to get out of this instead."

"It is impossible," Don Miguel continued, disconsolately, and letting his head fall in his hands, he gave way to sad reflections.

"It’s impossible," Don Miguel continued, feeling hopeless. He let his head fall into his hands and succumbed to sorrowful thoughts.

"Caray!" the hunter exclaimed, energetically, "Impossible is a word we Frenchmen have erased from our dictionary. Hang it! As long as the heart beats, there is hope. Were Red Cedar more cunning than he is, which would be most difficult, I swear you that we shall find him, and get out of this hobble."

"Wow!" the hunter exclaimed excitedly, "Impossible is a word we French have crossed out of our dictionary. Hang on! As long as the heart is beating, there is hope. Even if Red Cedar were craftier than he is, which would be quite a challenge, I promise you that we will find him and get out of this mess."

"But how?" Don Pablo eagerly asked.

"But how?" Don Pablo asked eagerly.

"I do not know; still I am certain we shall escape."

"I don't know, but I’m sure we’ll get away."

"Ah, if we were only by the side of those two horsemen," the general said, with a sigh, "we should be saved."

"Ah, if only we were right next to those two horsemen," the general said with a sigh, "we would be saved."

"What horsemen do you allude to, general I where do you see them?" the hunter asked.

"What horsemen are you talking about, General? Where do you see them?" the hunter asked.

"There," he replied, "near the clump of cork trees. Do you see them?"

"There," he said, "near the group of cork trees. Do you see them?"

"Oh," said Valentine, "they are riding quietly, like men who know they are on the right road, and have nothing to fear."

"Oh," said Valentine, "they're riding calmly, like people who know they're on the right path and have nothing to worry about."

"They are very lucky," the general muttered.

"They're very lucky," the general muttered.

"Bah! Who knows what awaits them on turning from the road they are now following so peacefully?" the hunter remarked, with a smile; "No one can answer for the next minute; they are on the road from Independence to Santa Fe."

"Bah! Who knows what lies ahead when they turn off the road they’re currently following so peacefully?" the hunter said, smiling. "No one can predict what will happen in the next minute; they are on the road from Independence to Santa Fe."

"Hum! I should like to be there too," the general growled between his teeth.

"Hum! I’d like to be there too," the general grumbled under his breath.

Valentine, who first looked carelessly at the horsemen, now followed them with interest, almost with anxiety; but they soon disappeared in a bend of a road. For a long time, however, the hunter remained with his eyes fixed on the spot where he had first seen them; gradually he began frowning, a deep wrinkle was hollowed on his forehead, and he leaned on his rifle, motionless and dumb, but seeming to be suffering from great agitation. Involuntarily, his comrades followed with growing interest the current of his thoughts, which could be read, as it were, on their companion's brow. He remained for some time thus absorbed, but at length he raised his head, and looked around with a bright and intrepid glance.

Valentine, who initially glanced lazily at the horsemen, now watched them intently, almost nervously; but they soon vanished around a bend in the road. However, the hunter kept his gaze fixed on the spot where he had first seen them for a long time. Gradually, his expression darkened; a deep furrow formed on his forehead, and he leaned on his rifle, motionless and silent, but clearly troubled. Without meaning to, his companions became more interested in the thoughts that seemed to be playing out on their friend's face. He remained lost in thought for a while, but eventually he lifted his head and looked around with a bright and fearless gaze.

"My friends," he said, joyously, as he struck the butt of his rifle on the ground, "regain courage, I believe I have found the way of getting safe and sound out of the wasp nest into which we have thrust our heads."

"My friends," he said happily, as he slammed the butt of his rifle on the ground, "cheer up, I think I've found a way to get us out of this mess we've gotten ourselves into."

His comrades gave vent to a sigh of relief, almost of joy. They knew the hunter, they were aware how fertile the mind of this brave and devoted man was in expedients, and how inaccessible to despondency; they put entire faith in him. Valentine told them he believed he could save them; they did not suspect what means he would employ, but that was his business, not theirs. Now they were calm, for they had his word, which he had never been known to break; they had only to wait patiently till the hour for their deliverance arrived.

His friends let out a sigh of relief, almost feeling joyful. They knew the hunter and recognized how clever and resourceful this brave and dedicated man was, always optimistic; they trusted him completely. Valentine told them he believed he could save them; they didn't question how he planned to do it, but that was his concern, not theirs. Now they felt at ease, because they had his word, which he had never failed to keep; all they had to do was wait patiently for the time of their rescue to come.

"Bah!" the general answered, gaily, "I was sure we should get out of this, my friend."

"Bah!" the general replied cheerfully, "I knew we would get through this, my friend."

"When shall we start?" Don Pablo asked.

"When are we starting?" Don Pablo asked.

"As soon as it is night," Valentine replied; "but where is Curumilla?"

"As soon as it gets dark," Valentine replied; "but where is Curumilla?"

"On my word I do not know. I saw him about half an hour ago, gliding along the mountain side, as if he had suddenly gone mad; but I have not seen him since."

"Honestly, I don’t know. I saw him about half an hour ago, moving quickly along the mountain side, like he had lost his mind; but I haven’t seen him since."

"Curumilla does nothing without a reason," the hunter said with a shake of the head; "you will soon see him return."

"Curumilla doesn't do anything without a reason," the hunter said, shaking his head. "You'll see him come back soon."

Indeed, the hunter had scarce finished speaking, when the Indian chief shewed his head level with the platform, and with one leap he rejoined his friends. His zarapé, knotted at the four corners, hung behind his back.

Indeed, the hunter had barely finished speaking when the Indian chief showed his head even with the platform, and with one leap, he rejoined his friends. His zarapé, knotted at the four corners, hung behind his back.

"What have you there, chief?" Valentine asked, with a smile: "Can it be food?"

"What do you have there, chief?" Valentine asked with a smile. "Is it food?"

"Cuerpo de Cristo!" the general exclaimed, "it would be welcome, for I have a wolf's appetite."

"Cuerpo de Cristo!" the general exclaimed, "that would be great because I'm starving."

"Where could provisions be found in this fearful region?" Don Pablo exclaimed, in a hollow voice.

"Where can we find supplies in this scary area?" Don Pablo shouted, in a hollow voice.

"My brothers will see," the chief simply answered.

"My brothers will see," the chief replied.

And he threw his zarapé on the snow, where Valentine undone the knots. The hunters uttered a cry of joy, for it contained a hare, a young peccary, and several birds. These provisions, arriving so opportunely, when the hunters had been fasting for nearly forty-eight hours, seemed to them the result of magic.

And he tossed his poncho onto the snow, where Valentine untied the knots. The hunters let out a shout of joy, because it held a hare, a young peccary, and several birds. These provisions, arriving just in time after the hunters had been fasting for almost forty-eight hours, felt like something out of a magic trick.

To understand the emotion the four men experienced at the sight of the much-desired food, a man must have himself gone through all the agony of hunger, without any hope of stilling it—it was almost frenzy. When the first impression was slightly calmed, Valentine turned to the chief, and pressed his hand tenderly, as a tear rolled down his cheek.

To understand the emotion the four men felt when they saw the longed-for food, a person has to have experienced the torment of hunger themselves, without any hope of satisfying it—it was nearly madness. Once their initial reaction settled a bit, Valentine turned to the chief and held his hand gently, as a tear slid down his cheek.

"My brother is a great sorcerer," he said to him.

"My brother is an amazing wizard," he said to him.

The Ulmen smiled softly, and stretched out his arm to an eagle flying a short distance from the spot where the hunters stood.

The Ulmen smiled gently and reached out his arm toward an eagle flying just a short distance from where the hunters were standing.

"We shared," he said.

"We shared," he stated.

Valentine could not restrain a cry of admiration, for all was explained to him. The Araucano, whom nothing escaped, had seen the eagle, guessed that it had a brood, and clambered up to its nest to procure a portion of their food, while on the summit of the peak his comrades were all but yielding to their despair.

Valentine couldn't help but let out a cry of admiration because everything made sense to him now. The Araucano, who noticed everything, had spotted the eagle, figured it had a nest of chicks, and climbed up to its nest to get some of their food, while his companions at the top of the peak were nearly giving in to their despair.

"Oh!" Valentine said joyfully, "We are saved, since we shall regain that strength we so much need to carry out the plan we have formed. Follow me, we will return to the camp, gaily eat the dinner the eagles have supplied us with, and start this evening."

"Oh!" Valentine said happily, "We’re saved since we'll get back the strength we really need to follow through with our plan. Follow me, we'll head back to the camp, enjoy the dinner the eagles provided us, and set off this evening."

Comforted by these words, the hunters followed him, and the little party went lightly down the mountain, up which they had clambered in the morning with such difficulty and despair in their hearts.

Comforted by these words, the hunters followed him, and the small group made their way down the mountain easily, unlike the challenging climb they had faced that morning, filled with difficulty and despair.


CHAPTER XXII.

EL MAL PASO.

The hunters only spent one hour in going down, though it had cost them eight to ascend. Their bivouac was formed at the top of a scarped rock, in an impregnable position.

The hunters only took one hour to go down, even though it took them eight to come up. They set up camp at the top of a steep rock, in a secure spot.

After their visit to the jacal, they were not long in finding traces of the fugitives, and followed them during four days. As these traces led to the Sierra de los Comanches, the hunters bravely entered the obscure mountain defiles, but all at once the trail disappeared as if by enchantment, and it was impossible to find it again.

After their visit to the jacal, they quickly found signs of the fugitives and tracked them for four days. Since these signs led to the Sierra de los Comanches, the hunters boldly ventured into the dark mountain paths, but suddenly the trail disappeared as if by magic, making it impossible to pick it up again.

The hunters' incessant search had only produced the disastrous result of losing themselves in the sierra, and in spite of all their efforts they could not discover the path leading to the right road. For two days their provisions had been completely exhausted, and they were beginning to feel the icy clutch of hunger.

The hunters' endless search had only led to the unfortunate outcome of getting lost in the mountains, and despite all their efforts, they couldn’t find the path to the right road. For two days, their supplies had run out completely, and they were starting to feel the chilling grip of hunger.

The position was no longer tenable, and they must escape from it at all risks. Valentine and his companions had, therefore, in spite of their failing strength, climbed up the peak in order to look for a road. But this bold attempt had obtained two results instead of one, for Valentine not only declared he had found what he was seeking, but Curumilla had also procured food. Hence, the five men joyously returned to that camp, which they had quitted with death in their hearts.

The situation was no longer manageable, and they had to get away from it at all costs. Valentine and his friends had, despite their tiredness, climbed up the peak to search for a way out. But this daring effort led to two outcomes instead of just one; Valentine not only said he found what he was looking for, but Curumilla also managed to get food. As a result, the five men happily returned to the camp they had left with heavy hearts.

No one, who has not been in a similar situation, can imagine the feeling of perfect happiness that seizes on a man when he passes, without any transition, from the extremest despair to the greatest confidence. So soon as they reached the encampment, Valentine rekindled the fire, which they had not lit for two days, as it was useless. Still, as the sight of the smoke would arouse Red Cedar's suspicions, if he were, as was very possible, in the vicinity, the hunters roasted their meat in a cavern opening in the side of the hill on which they encamped. When all was ready, they began eating.

No one who hasn't been in a similar situation can imagine the feeling of pure happiness that overwhelms a person when they suddenly shift from the deepest despair to the greatest confidence. As soon as they arrived at the campsite, Valentine reignited the fire they hadn't used for two days because it was unnecessary. However, since the sight of smoke could raise Red Cedar's suspicions if he happened to be nearby, the hunters cooked their meat in a cave opening in the hill where they set up camp. Once everything was ready, they started eating.

It was only when their first hunger was appeased that they thought of thanking the Indian chief for the abundant meal he had procured them by his skill, and of which they had such pressing need. But then they perceived that the Araucano had not obtained the provisions they were eating without incurring serious danger; in fact, Curumilla had on his face, chest, and shoulders serious wounds, inflicted by the beaks and talons of the eagles, which must have boldly defended their provisions.

It was only after their initial hunger was satisfied that they thought to thank the Indian chief for the plentiful meal he had provided through his skill, which they desperately needed. But then they realized that the Araucano had not secured the food they were eating without facing serious danger; in fact, Curumilla had deep wounds on his face, chest, and shoulders, inflicted by the beaks and talons of the eagles, which must have fiercely defended their supplies.

With the Indian stoicism which nothing can equal, Curumilla, perfectly calm and silent, was staunching the blood that poured from his wounds, disdaining to complain, but, on the contrary, appearing vexed at the anxiety his comrades evidenced.

With an unmatched Indian stoicism, Curumilla remained completely calm and silent as he tended to the blood flowing from his wounds, refusing to complain and instead seeming annoyed by the worry shown by his comrades.

When the meal was at an end, Valentine solemnly lit his pipe, the others did the same, and ere long they were almost hidden in a cloud.

When the meal was over, Valentine seriously lit his pipe, and the others did the same. Before long, they were nearly cloaked in a haze.

"Caballeros," Valentine said presently, "God has come to our assistance, as He always does, when men have a firm faith in His omnipotence. He has deigned to supply us with the means to restore our strength, so we must not feel despondent; by this time tomorrow we shall have escaped from this unlucky trap. When you have finished smoking, lie down on the ground and sleep. I will awaken you when the time comes, for at the hour of departure you must feel ready to undertake a long journey. We have about four hours' daylight left, so profit by them, for I warn you we shall have plenty to do tonight in every way. Now that you are warned, you had better follow my advice."

"Listen up, gentlemen," Valentine said, "God has come to our aid, as He always does, when people truly believe in His power. He has granted us the means to regain our strength, so we shouldn’t lose hope; by this time tomorrow, we'll have escaped this unfortunate situation. Once you finish smoking, lie down on the ground and rest. I’ll wake you when it’s time, because when we leave, you need to be ready for a long journey. We have about four hours of daylight left, so make the most of it, because I warn you, we’ll have a lot to do tonight in every sense. Now that you’ve been warned, you should take my advice."

And, adding example to precept, Valentine shook the ash from his pipe, returned it to his belt, lay down on the ground, and almost immediately slept. His comrades probably found the advice good, for they followed it without hesitation, and in ten minutes all were asleep excepting Curumilla.

And, setting an example to back up his advice, Valentine shook the ash from his pipe, put it back in his belt, lay down on the ground, and almost instantly fell asleep. His friends likely thought the advice was good because they followed it without thinking twice, and within ten minutes, everyone except Curumilla was asleep.

How long their sleep had lasted when Valentine awakened them, they could not say, but the night had set in. The sky, studded with an infinity of stars, stretched out over their heads its dark blue vault: the moon appeared to be floating in a sea of mist, and spread over the landscape a melancholy light, which imparted a fantastic appearance to objects.

How long they had been asleep when Valentine woke them, they couldn't tell, but night had fallen. The sky, filled with countless stars, stretched above them like a dark blue dome: the moon seemed to be floating in a sea of mist, casting a soft, sad light over the landscape that gave everything a surreal look.

"Up with you," Valentine said in a low voice, as he tapped his comrades in turn on the shoulder.

"Get up," Valentine said softly as he tapped his friends on the shoulder one by one.

"Are we off?" General Ibañez asked, as he checked a yawn, and drew himself up, as if worked by a spasm.

"Are we ready to go?" General Ibañez asked, stifling a yawn and straightening himself up, as if jolted by a spasm.

"Yes," was all the hunter answered.

"Yeah," was all the hunter said.

Ere long all were ready to start.

Soon everyone was ready to leave.

"We must profit by the darkness," Valentine remarked, "our enemies are doubtless watching round us."

"We must take advantage of the darkness," Valentine said, "our enemies are probably watching us."

"We are at your orders, my friend," Don Miguel answered.

"We're at your service, my friend," Don Miguel replied.

By a sign, the hunter collected his comrades round him.

By a signal, the hunter gathered his friends around him.

"Listen to me carefully," he said, "for, before attempting the bold enterprise I have conceived, I wish to have your full consent. Our position is desperate: remaining longer here is death: death by hunger, cold, thirst, and wretchedness, after enduring intolerable sufferings for I know not how many days. You are quite convinced of this, I fancy?"

"Listen to me closely," he said, "because before I go ahead with this daring plan I have in mind, I need your complete support. Our situation is urgent: staying here any longer means death: death from hunger, cold, thirst, and misery, after suffering for I don't know how many days. I think you're well aware of this, right?"

"Yes," they replied unanimously.

"Yes," they said together.

"Good," he continued; "trying longer to find the road we have lost would be a vain attempt, which would have no chance of success."

"Good," he continued, "trying any longer to find the road we lost would be a pointless effort that has no chance of succeeding."

"Yes," they said again.

"Yes," they replied again.

The hunter continued—

The hunter kept going—

"Well, then, I am about to make an equally mad attempt at this moment. If it does not succeed, we shall perish; but at any rate we shall do so without suffering—almost instantaneously. If we succeed by a miracle—for it is almost a miracle I expect from the inexhaustible mercy of Heaven—we are saved. Reflect ere replying; my friends, are you firmly resolved to follow me, and obey me in all I order, without hesitation or murmuring? In a word, surrender your own will for a few hours only to follow me? Answer me."

"Well, I'm about to make a crazy move right now. If it doesn't work, we'll be done for; at least we’ll go quickly and without pain. But if we somehow succeed—because I really am counting on the endless mercy of Heaven—we'll be safe. Think carefully before you respond, my friends. Are you fully committed to follow me and do whatever I say without question or complaint? In other words, will you set aside your own will for just a few hours to follow me? Answer me."

The hunters exchanged a glance.

The hunters shared a look.

"Command, my friend," the hacendero said, answering for his comrades; "we swear to follow and obey you, whatever may happen."

"Lead on, my friend," the hacendero said, speaking for his companions; "we promise to follow and obey you, no matter what happens."

There was a moment's silence, which Valentine was the first to break.

There was a brief silence, and Valentine was the first to speak up.

"Very good," he said, "I have your promise, and must now accomplish mine."

"Sounds good," he said, "I have your word, and now I need to fulfill mine."

With a gesture of sublime dignity, the wood ranger took off his hat, and raised his eyes to Heaven.

With a gesture of impressive dignity, the ranger removed his hat and looked up to the sky.

"Oh Lord," he murmured, "our life is in thy hands: we confide in thy justice and mercy." Then, turning to his comrades, he said in a firm voice—

"Oh Lord," he said softly, "our lives are in your hands: we trust in your justice and mercy." Then, turning to his friends, he spoke with a strong voice—

"Let us go!"

"Let's go!"

The hunters prepared to leave their camp, and Valentine placed himself at the head of the little band.

The hunters got ready to leave their camp, and Valentine positioned himself at the front of the small group.

"And now," he added sharply, "the greatest silence."

"And now," he said sharply, "the greatest silence."

The hunters advanced in Indian file, Valentine leading, Curumilla last. In this dark night it was certainly no easy task to proceed through this inextricable chaos of rocks, whose rude crests rose above immeasurable abysses, in the bottom of which an invisible stream could be heard indistinctly murmuring.

The hunters moved in a straight line, with Valentine in front and Curumilla bringing up the rear. On this dark night, it was definitely a challenge to navigate through this confusing mess of rocks, whose jagged peaks loomed over deep chasms, at the bottom of which an unseen stream could be heard softly murmuring.

One false step was mortal; still, Valentine went on with as much assurance as if he were walking in the dazzling sunshine along the finest path of the prairie, turning to the right, then to the left, clambering up a rock, or gliding along an almost perpendicular wall, without once hesitating, or turning to his comrades, to whom he merely said at times in a low voice:

One wrong move could be deadly; yet, Valentine continued with as much confidence as if he were strolling in the bright sunshine along the best trail in the prairie, turning right, then left, climbing up a rock, or sliding down an almost vertical wall, never hesitating or looking back at his friends, to whom he occasionally murmured softly:

"Courage."

"Courage."

These four men must have been gifted with hearts of bronze, not to display some slight weakness during this rude journey, in regions which the eagle itself does not visit without hesitation. They marched thus for two hours, without exchanging a word; and after a long descent, during which they had twenty times run a risk of rolling to the bottom of a precipice, Valentine made his companions a sign to stop.

These four men must have had hearts of steel to not show any weakness during this tough journey, in areas that even the eagle avoids with caution. They marched on for two hours without saying a word; after a long descent, during which they nearly tumbled down a cliff twenty times, Valentine signaled for his companions to stop.

They then took an anxious glance around them: they found themselves on a platform of about ten square yards, all around being gloom, and it hung over an abyss of immeasurable depth. The mountain, cut asunder as if by Roland's sword, was separated, into two portions, between which was a yawning gulf about twelve or fifteen yards in width.

They then anxiously looked around: they found themselves on a platform of about ten square yards, surrounded by darkness, looming over an abyss of unimaginable depth. The mountain, split as if by Roland's sword, was divided into two parts, between which was a gaping chasm about twelve or fifteen yards wide.

"We must pass over this," Valentine said; "you have ten minutes to draw breath and prepare."

"We should move on from this," Valentine said; "you have ten minutes to catch your breath and get ready."

"What, across here?" Don Miguel said in amazement: "why, I only see precipices on both sides."

"What, over here?" Don Miguel said in amazement. "All I see are cliffs on both sides."

"Well," the hunter replied, "we will cross it."

"Well," the hunter said, "we'll cross it."

The hacendero shook his head despondingly, and Valentine smiled.

The hacendero shook his head in disappointment, and Valentine smiled.

"Do you know where we are?" he asked.

"Do you know where we are?" he asked.

"No," his comrades replied.

"No," his friends replied.

"I will tell you," he continued; "this spot is mournfully celebrated among the redskins and hunters of the prairie; perhaps you have heard its name mentioned, little suspecting that the day would come for you to be so near it: it is called El Mal Paso, owing to that enormous canyon which intersects the mountain, and suddenly intercepts a communication with the opposite side."

"I'll tell you," he went on; "this place is sadly famous among the Native Americans and hunters of the prairie. Maybe you've heard its name mentioned, never expecting you'd be so close to it: it's called El Mal Paso, because of that massive canyon that cuts through the mountain and suddenly blocks off communication with the other side."

"Well?" Don Miguel asked.

"What's up?" Don Miguel asked.

"Well," Valentine went on, "some hours back, when from the top of the peak I watched the two travellers we saw at a distance on the Santa Fe road, my eye settled accidentally on the Mal Paso; then I understood that a chance of salvation was left us, and before confessing ourselves beaten, we must try to cross it."

"Well," Valentine continued, "a few hours ago, when I was at the top of the peak and saw the two travelers way off on the Santa Fe road, my gaze fell on the Mal Paso by chance; then I realized we still had a shot at survival, and before admitting defeat, we should try to cross it."

"Then," Don Miguel said, with a shudder, "you are resolved to make this mad attempt?"

"Then," Don Miguel said, shuddering, "you're really set on making this crazy attempt?"

"I am."

"I'm."

"It is tempting Heaven."

"That's heavenly."

"No, it is asking for a miracle, that is all. Believe me, my friend, God never abandons those who fully trust in Him. He will come to our help."

"No, that's asking for a miracle, plain and simple. Trust me, my friend, God never leaves behind those who truly believe in Him. He will help us."

"Still," the hacendero began; but Valentine quickly interrupted him.

"Still," the hacendero started; but Valentine quickly cut him off.

"Enough," he said; "you have sworn to obey me. I have sworn to save you; keep your oath as I shall mine."

"Enough," he said; "you've promised to obey me. I've promised to save you; keep your promise like I will mine."

His comrades, awed by Valentine, bowed their heads and made no reply.

His friends, impressed by Valentine, bowed their heads and said nothing.

"Brothers," the hunter said, solemnly, "let us pray that God will not desert us."

"Brothers," the hunter said seriously, "let's pray that God won't abandon us."

And, giving the example, he fell on his knees on the rock, his comrades imitating him. At the end of a moment, Valentine rose again.

And, setting an example, he knelt on the rock, and his teammates followed suit. After a moment, Valentine stood up again.

"Have hope," he said.

"Stay hopeful," he said.

The hunter then walked to the extremity of the platform and bent over the abyss, and his comrades followed his movements without comprehending them. After remaining motionless for some minutes, the hunter rejoined his friends.

The hunter then walked to the edge of the platform and leaned over the drop, while his companions followed his actions without understanding them. After staying still for a few minutes, the hunter joined his friends again.

"All goes well," he said.

"Everything's good," he said.

He then unfastened his lasso from his belt, and coolly began rolling it round his right hand. Curumilla smiled; he had comprehended his meaning, and, according to his wont, without speaking, he unfastened his lasso and imitated his friend.

He then unhooked his lasso from his belt and casually started to roll it around his right hand. Curumilla smiled; he understood what he meant and, as usual, without saying a word, he unhooked his lasso and copied his friend.

"Good," Valentine said to him, with a nod of approval; "it's our turn, chief."

"Good," Valentine said to him, nodding in approval. "It's our turn, chief."

The two wood rangers put forward their right legs, threw their bodies back to get a balance, and whirled their lassos round their heads; at an agreed-on signal, the lassos slipped from their hand and whizzed through the air. Valentine and Curumilla had held the end of the rope in their left hand; they pulled at them, but, in spite of all their efforts, the hunters could not unloose them. Valentine uttered a shout of joy, for he had succeeded; he connected the two lassos, twisted them round a rock; and fastened them securely, then he turned to his comrades.

The two forest rangers stepped forward with their right legs, leaned back to get their balance, and swung their lassos overhead. At a prearranged signal, the lassos flew from their hands and zipped through the air. Valentine and Curumilla held the ends of the rope in their left hands; they pulled on them, but despite their efforts, the hunters couldn't free them. Valentine shouted with joy because he had succeeded; he linked the two lassos together, wrapped them around a rock, and secured them tightly, then turned to his teammates.

"Here is a bridge," he said.

"Here’s a bridge," he said.

"Ah!" the Mexicans exclaimed, "now we are saved."

"Ah!" the Mexicans exclaimed, "now we’re saved."

These men, with their hearts of bronze, who feared no danger, and recognised no obstacle, could speak thus, although the road was most perilous. Valentine and Curumilla had thrown their lassos round a rock that stood on the other side of the canyon, and the running knot had drawn. In this way the communication was established; but the bridge, as Valentine called it, merely consisted of two leathern cords of the thickness of a forefinger, stretched over a precipice of unknown depth, at least fifteen yards in width, and which must be crossed by the strength of the wrists.

These men, with their hearts of steel, who weren’t afraid of any danger and saw no barriers, could talk like this, even though the path was really dangerous. Valentine and Curumilla had looped their lassos around a rock on the other side of the canyon, and the running knot had tightened. That’s how they made the connection; but the bridge, as Valentine called it, was just two leather ropes about the thickness of a finger, stretched over a bottomless drop, at least fifteen yards wide, that had to be crossed using nothing but the strength of their wrists.

Certainly, before crossing this strange bridge, there was matter for reflection, even to the bravest man. To go fifteen yards hanging thus by the arms over an abyss was not tempting this gloomy night, and upon a rope which might break or become unfastened. The hunters hesitated.

Certainly, before crossing this strange bridge, there was reason to think, even for the bravest man. Hanging by the arms over an abyss for fifteen yards wasn't appealing on this dark night, especially on a rope that could snap or come loose. The hunters hesitated.

"Well;" Valentine said to them, "shall we be off?"

"Well," Valentine said to them, "are we ready to go?"

No one answered.

No one replied.

"That is true," the hunter said with a smile; "you wish to know if the bridge be firm. Very good."

"That's true," the hunter said with a smile; "you want to know if the bridge is safe. Sounds good."

Then with that calmness usual to him the hunter advanced to the edge of the barranca. On reaching the lasso, he took it in both hands, and turned to his comrades.

Then, with the usual calmness he had, the hunter made his way to the edge of the ravine. Once he reached the lasso, he grabbed it with both hands and turned to his friends.

"Look," he said with that carelessness which he never could put off; "the sight costs nothing."

"Look," he said with that typical nonchalance he never seemed to shake off; "taking a look doesn't cost anything."

And gently, without hurrying, with the coolness of a professor giving a lesson, he crossed the canyon backwards, in order to show his friends how they were to manage. On reaching the opposite bank, where he left his rifle, he quietly returned to his friends—the latter had anxiously watched him, trembling involuntarily at the danger he had incurred.

And slowly, without rushing, with the calmness of a teacher giving a lesson, he crossed the canyon backward to show his friends how to do it. When he reached the other side, where he left his rifle, he calmly went back to his friends—the latter had nervously watched him, shuddering involuntarily at the risk he had taken.

"I hope," he said, when he remounted the platform, "that you are now quite sure the lasso is firm, and you will not hesitate."

"I hope," he said, as he got back on the platform, "that you are now totally confident the lasso is secure, and you won't hesitate."

Without replying, Curumilla crossed.

Curumilla crossed silently.

"There's one," Valentine said with a laugh; "there is no difficulty about it. Whose turn next?"

"There's one," Valentine said with a laugh, "it's not a problem at all. Who's next?"

"Mine," Don Pablo answered.

"Mine," Don Pablo replied.

He crossed.

He went across.

"Now it is my turn," Don Miguel said.

"Now it's my turn," Don Miguel said.

"Go," Valentine replied.

"Go," Valentine said.

The hacendero soon found himself on the opposite side; only two men remained, General Ibañez and the hunter.

The hacendero quickly found himself on the other side; only two men were left, General Ibañez and the hunter.

"Come," Valentine said, "it is your turn, general; I must be the last to pass."

"Come on," Valentine said, "it's your turn, general; I have to be the last to go."

The general shook his head despondingly.

The general shook his head in disappointment.

"I cannot," he said.

"I can't," he said.


CHAPTER XXIII.

EL RASTREADOR.

Valentine fancied he had misunderstood him.

Valentine thought he must have misunderstood him.

"What!" he said, as he leaned over to the general.

"What!" he exclaimed, leaning over to the general.

"I can never pass," he answered.

"I can never pass," he said.

The hunter looked at him in astonishment. He had known the general in too many critical circumstances, to doubt his courage.

The hunter stared at him in disbelief. He had seen the general in too many tough situations to question his bravery.

"Why so?" he asked him.

"Why's that?" he asked him.

The general rose, seized his arm, and almost placing his mouth to his ear, whispered in a low voice as he looked timidly around:

The general stood up, grabbed his arm, and leaning in close to his ear, whispered quietly while glancing nervously around:

"Because I am afraid."

"Because I'm scared."

At this expression, which he was so far from expecting, Valentine gave a start of surprise, and examining his friend with the utmost attention, so monstrous did what he had just heard appear to him from the mouth of such a man, answered—

At this unexpected remark, Valentine jumped in surprise and, studying his friend closely, found it so outrageous coming from someone like him that he responded—

"You must be joking."

"You've got to be kidding."

"No," he said, sadly, "I am afraid. Yes, I understand," he added a moment later with a sigh, "it seems strange to you, does it not, that I should say so; I, whom you have seen brave the greatest dangers with a laugh, and whom, up to the present, nothing has surprised. What would you have? My friend, it is so, I am afraid. I know not why, but the idea of crossing that barranca, holding on by my hands to that cord, which may break, causes me a ridiculous, invincible terror for which I cannot account, and which makes me shudder with terror. That death seems to me hideous, and I could not run the risk of it."

"No," he said, sadly, "I'm afraid. Yes, I get it," he added a moment later with a sigh, "it seems odd to you, right? That I, who you've seen face the greatest dangers with a laugh, and who until now has been unfazed. What do you want me to say? My friend, it is true, I'm afraid. I don't know why, but the thought of crossing that ravine, gripping that rope that could snap, gives me a ridiculous, unshakeable fear that I can't explain, and it makes me shudder with terror. That kind of death seems awful to me, and I couldn't take the risk."

While the general spoke, the hunter examined him with the closest attention. He was no longer the same man; his forehead was livid, a cold perspiration inundated his face, a convulsive tremor agitated all his limbs, and his voice was hollow.

While the general spoke, the hunter studied him intently. He was no longer the same man; his forehead was pale, a cold sweat covered his face, a convulsive tremor shook all his limbs, and his voice sounded empty.

"Nonsense!" Valentine said, attempting to smile, "it is nothing; a little resolution, and you will overcome this terror, which is nothing but dizziness."

"Nonsense!" Valentine said, trying to smile, "it's nothing; just a little determination, and you'll get past this fear, which is really just dizziness."

"I know not what it is, I cannot say; I can only assure you that I have done all it is morally possible to do, in order to conquer this feeling which overpowers me."

"I don’t know what it is, I can’t explain; I can only assure you that I have done everything I can morally to overcome this feeling that overwhelms me."

"Well."

"Okay."

"All has been useless: even now, I believe that my terror increases with my efforts to overcome it."

"Everything has been pointless: even now, I feel like my fear grows with every attempt I make to conquer it."

"What! You who are so brave!"

"What! You who are so courageous!"

"My friend," the general answered with a sad smile, "courage is an affair of the nerves; it is no more possible for a man to be constantly brave than to be continually a coward; there are days when the matter overcomes the intellect, and physical feelings gain the upper hand over the moral. On those days the most intrepid man is afraid; and this is one of those days with me, that is all."

"My friend," the general replied with a wistful smile, "courage is all about the nerves; it's just as impossible for someone to be brave all the time as it is for them to be a coward all the time. There are days when emotions take over the mind, and physical sensations overpower moral judgment. On those days, even the bravest person feels fear; and today is one of those days for me, that's all."

"Come, my friend," Valentine answered, "reflect a little; hang it all; you cannot remain here—returning is impossible; make a virtue of necessity."

"Come on, my friend," Valentine replied, "think about it for a moment; seriously, you can’t stay here—going back is not an option; make the best of this situation."

"All you say to me," the general interrupted him, "I have said to myself; and I repeat to you, that, sooner than venture by that cord, I would blow out my brains."

"Everything you’re saying to me," the general cut him off, "I’ve already told myself; and I’ll say it again, that I’d rather blow my brains out than risk it with that cord."

"Why, that is madness," the hunter shouted; "there is no common sense in it."

"That's crazy," the hunter shouted. "There's no common sense in it."

"Call it what you like; I understand as well as you do how ridiculous I am, but it is stronger than I am."

"Call it whatever you want; I get it just as much as you do how ridiculous I am, but it's stronger than I am."

Valentine stamped his foot angrily as he looked across at his comrades, who, collected on the other side of the barranca, knew not to what to attribute this incomprehensible delay.

Valentine stamped his foot in frustration as he glanced at his comrades, who were gathered on the other side of the ravine, unsure of what to make of this puzzling delay.

"Listen, general," he said, after a moment's delay. "I will not desert you thus, whatever may happen; too many reasons connect us for me to leave you to perish of hunger on this rock; you do not live nearly a year with a man in the desert, sharing with him dangers, cold and heat, hunger and thirst, to separate in this way. If it be really impossible for you to cross the canyon as your comrades have done, and will leave me to act, I will find other means."

"Listen, General," he said after a brief pause. "I won’t abandon you like this, no matter what happens; we have too many reasons linking us for me to let you suffer from hunger on this rock. You don’t spend nearly a year with someone in the desert, sharing dangers, cold, heat, hunger, and thirst, just to part ways like this. If it’s truly impossible for you to cross the canyon the way your comrades did and you leave me to handle things, I’ll find another way."

"Thanks, my friend," the general sadly replied, as he pressed his hand; "but believe me, do not trouble yourself about me, but leave me here: your comrades are growing impatient, so pray be off at once."

"Thanks, my friend," the general replied sadly, shaking his hand; "but trust me, don't worry about me, just leave me here: your friends are getting impatient, so please, go at once."

"I will not go," the hunter said resolutely; "I swear that you shall come with me."

"I’m not going," the hunter said firmly; "I promise that you’ll come with me."

"No, I tell you, I cannot."

"Nope, can't do that."

"Try."

"Give it a shot."

"It is useless; I feel that my heart fails me. Good-bye, my friend."

"It’s pointless; I feel like my heart is giving out. Goodbye, my friend."

Valentine made no answer—he was thinking. After an instant he raised his head, and his face was radiant.

Valentine didn’t respond—he was deep in thought. After a moment, he lifted his head, and his face lit up.

"By Jove!" he said, gaily, "I was certain I should discover a way before long. Leave me alone, I answer for everything. You shall cross as if in a carriage."

"By Jove!" he said cheerfully, "I was sure I would find a way soon enough. Just leave it to me, I’ll take care of everything. You’ll cross over just as if you were in a carriage."

The general smiled.

The general grinned.

"Brave heart!" he muttered.

"Brave heart!" he whispered.

"Wait for me," Valentine went on; "in a few minutes I will return, only grant me the time to prepare what I want."

"Wait for me," Valentine continued; "I'll be back in a few minutes, just give me the time to get ready for what I need."

The hunter seized the rope and passed, but as soon as the general saw him on the other side, he unfastened the lasso and threw it across.

The hunter grabbed the rope and moved on, but as soon as the general spotted him on the other side, he untied the lasso and tossed it over.

"What are you doing?—Stop!" the hunters shouted in stupor, mingled with horror.

"What are you doing?—Stop!" the hunters shouted in shock, mixed with fear.

The general bent over the barranca, holding on to a rock with his left hand.

The general leaned over the ravine, gripping a rock with his left hand.

"Red Cedar must not discover your trail," he said; "that is why I unfastened the lasso. Good-bye, brother, and may the Almighty aid you."

"Red Cedar can't find your trail," he said; "that’s why I untied the lasso. Goodbye, brother, and may the Almighty help you."

An explosion was heard, echoed in the distance by the mountains, and the general's corpse rolled into the abyss, bounding from rock to rock with a dull sound. General Ibañez had blown out his brains.[1]

An explosion rang out, echoed in the distance by the mountains, and the general's body tumbled into the abyss, hitting rocks with a muffled thud. General Ibañez had shot himself in the head.[1]

At this unexpected dénouement the hunters were petrified. They could not understand how, through the fear of killing himself in crossing the canyon, the general had preferred blowing out his brains. Still, the action was logical in itself; it was not death, but only the mode of death that terrified him; and as he fancied it an impossibility to follow his comrades, he had preferred sudden death. Still, in dying, the brave general had rendered them a final and immense service. Thanks to him, their trail had so entirely disappeared, that it would be impossible for Red Cedar to find it again.

At this surprising turn of events, the hunters were stunned. They couldn't understand why, out of fear of dying while crossing the canyon, the general chose to take his own life instead. Still, his choice made sense in a way; it wasn't death itself that scared him, but rather how he would die. Believing he couldn't keep up with his comrades, he opted for a quick death. However, in dying, the brave general provided them with a final and significant service. Thanks to him, their trail had vanished completely, making it impossible for Red Cedar to track them down again.

The hunters, although they had succeeded in escaping from the fatal circle in which the pirate had thrust them, owing to Valentine's daring resolve, still found themselves in a most critical situation: they must get down into the plain as speedily as possible, in order to find some road, and, as always, happens in the desert under such circumstances, every sympathy must promptly yield to the necessity that held them in its iron arms; the common danger suddenly aroused in them that feeling of self-preservation which never does more than sleep.

The hunters, even though they managed to escape the deadly trap the pirate had put them in, thanks to Valentine's brave determination, still found themselves in a really tough situation: they needed to get down to the plain as quickly as possible to find a road, and, as always happens in the desert in these situations, any sympathy was quickly replaced by the urgency that gripped them tightly; the common danger suddenly awakened their instinct for self-preservation that usually lays dormant.

Valentine was the first to overcome his grief and regain his self-mastery. Since he had been crossing the desert, the hunter had witnessed so many strange scenes, had been an actor in so many mournful tragedies, that, his tender feelings were considerably blunted, and the most terrible events affected him but slightly.

Valentine was the first to get past his grief and regain control of himself. Since he had been crossing the desert, the hunter had seen so many strange things and had been part of so many sad tragedies that his sensitive feelings had dulled considerably, and even the most horrific events barely impacted him.

Still, Valentine felt a deep friendship for the general; in many circumstances he had appreciated all that was really grand and noble in his character, hence the fearful catastrophe which had, without any preparation, broken the ties between them, produced a great impression on him.

Still, Valentine felt a deep friendship for the general; in many situations, he had recognized all that was truly great and noble in his character. Therefore, the shocking event that had, without any warning, severed the bond between them left a significant impact on him.

"Come, come," he said, shaking his head as if to get rid of painful thoughts, "what can't be cured must be endured. Our friend has left us for a better world,—perhaps it is for the best so. God does everything well; our grief will not restore our dear friend's life, so let us think of ourselves, my friends, for we are not lying on roses, and if we do not make haste, we may run a risk of speedily joining him. Come, let us be men."

"Come on," he said, shaking his head as if trying to shake off painful thoughts. "What can't be fixed must be dealt with. Our friend has moved on to a better place—maybe that's for the best. God knows what he's doing; our sadness won't bring our dear friend back, so let’s focus on ourselves, my friends, because we’re not exactly living in luxury, and if we don’t hurry, we might quickly end up joining him. Come on, let’s be strong."

Don Miguel Zarate looked at him sadly.

Don Miguel Zarate looked at him with sadness.

"That is true," he said; "he is happy now; let us attend to ourselves. Speak then, Valentine: what is to be done? We are ready."

"That's true," he said; "he's happy now; let's focus on ourselves. So go ahead, Valentine: what should we do? We're ready."

"Good," said Valentine; "it is time for our courage to return, for the hardest part of our task is not yet done; it is nothing to have crossed that barranca if our trail can be found here, and that I wish to avoid."

"Good," said Valentine; "it's time for us to regain our courage, because the hardest part of our task isn't finished yet. It doesn't mean much that we've crossed that ravine if we can't find our path from here, and that's what I want to avoid."

"Hum!" Don Pablo remarked; "that is very difficult, not to say impossible."

"Hum!" Don Pablo said; "that's very difficult, if not impossible."

"Nothing is impossible with strength, courage, and skill. Listen attentively to what I am about to say to you."

"Nothing is impossible with strength, courage, and skill. Pay close attention to what I'm going to tell you."

"We will."

"We will."

"The barranca, on this side of the mountain, is not peaked as it is on the side we have just left."

"The ravine on this side of the mountain isn't peaked like it is on the side we just left."

"That is true," said Don Miguel.

"That's true," Don Miguel said.

"About twenty yards below us you perceive a platform, close to which begins an inextricable forest, descending to the end of the precipice."

"About twenty yards below us, you can see a platform, next to which a dense forest begins, descending to the edge of the cliff."

"Yes."

"Yep."

"That is our road."

"That's our road."

"What, our road, my friend!" Don Miguel objected; "but how shall we reach the platform to which you allude?"

"What a journey we have ahead, my friend!" Don Miguel replied. "But how will we get to the platform you're talking about?"

"In the easiest way: I will let you down with my lasso."

"In the simplest way: I will let you down with my lasso."

"That is true; it is easy for us, but how will you join us?"

"That's true; it’s easy for us, but how will you join us?"

"That need not trouble you."

"You don't need to worry."

"Very good," Don Miguel remarked; "but now permit me to make a remark."

"Very good," Don Miguel said; "but now let me make a comment."

"Do so."

"Do it."

"Before us," the hacendero said, stretching out his hand, "is a readily traced road, most convenient to follow, I fancy."

"Before us," the landowner said, extending his hand, "is a clearly marked road, pretty easy to follow, I think."

"In truth," Valentine coldly answered, "what you say is most correct; but two reasons prohibit my taking that road, as you call it."

"In truth," Valentine replied coolly, "what you say is absolutely right; but there are two reasons that prevent me from taking that path, as you call it."

"And those two reasons are?"

"And what are those reasons?"

"First, that ready traced road is so easy to follow that I am certain Red Cedar's suspicions will be directed to it at once, if the demon allows him to come here."

"First, that well-marked road is so easy to follow that I’m sure Red Cedar will immediately suspect it if the demon lets him come here."

"And the second?" Don Miguel interrupted.

"And the second?" Don Miguel cut in.

"Is this," Valentine went on: "in addition to the incontestable advantages the road I propose offers, I do not wish, and I feel sure you are of the same opinion, that the body of my poor comrade, who has rolled to the foot of the precipice, should remain unburied and become the prey of wild beasts. That is my second reason, Don Miguel; what do you think of it?"

"Is this," Valentine continued, "besides the undeniable benefits of the route I’m suggesting, I don’t want, and I’m sure you feel the same way, for the body of my unfortunate friend, who has fallen to the bottom of the cliff, to stay unburied and be devoured by wild animals. That’s my second reason, Don Miguel; what are your thoughts on that?"

The hacendero felt his heart dilate at these noble words; the tears sprung from his eyes and rolled silently down his cheeks. He seized the hunter's hand, and pressed it forcibly.

The hacendero felt his heart swell at these noble words; tears filled his eyes and rolled silently down his cheeks. He grabbed the hunter's hand and squeezed it tightly.

"Valentine," he said, in a broken, voice, "you are better, than all of us; your noble heart is filled with every great and generous feeling; thanks for your good idea, my friend."

"Valentine," he said, in a shaky voice, "you are better than all of us; your noble heart is full of every great and generous feeling; thanks for your good idea, my friend."

"It is agreed, then," the hunter simply said in response; "we will go."

"It’s settled, then," the hunter replied casually; "we're on our way."

"Whenever you please."

"Whenever you want."

"Good; but as the night is dark, and the road rather dangerous, Curumilla, who has long been used to the desert, will go first to show you the way. Come, chief, are you ready?"

"Alright; but since the night is dark and the road is quite risky, Curumilla, who has been familiar with the desert for a long time, will lead the way. Come on, chief, are you ready?"

The Ulmen nodded his assent. Valentine leant his whole weight against a rock, twisted the lasso twice round his body, and let the end fall into the chasm; then, he made the chief, a sign to go down. The latter did not let the invitation be repeated; he seized the rope in both hands; and placing his feet in crevices in the rocks, he gradually descended till he reached the platform.

The Ulmen nodded in agreement. Valentine leaned his whole weight against a rock, wrapped the lasso twice around his body, and let the end drop into the chasm; then, he signaled to the chief to go down. The chief wasted no time; he grabbed the rope with both hands and, using the crevices in the rocks for support, he slowly descended until he reached the platform.

The hacendero and his son attentively followed the Indian's movements. When they saw him safe on the rock, they gave a sigh of relief, and prepared to follow him, which they did without accident.

The hacendero and his son watched closely as the Indian moved. When they saw him safely on the rock, they sighed in relief and got ready to follow him, which they did without any trouble.

Valentine remained alone; consequently, no one could hold the lasso and render him the service he had done his comrades; but he was not embarrassed by so trivial a circumstance. He passed the rope round a rock, so that both ends were even, then slowly descended in his turn, and safely rejoined his comrades, who were startled and frightened at such a daring descent. Then he let go the end of the lasso, drew it to him, rolled it up, and fastened it to his girdle.

Valentine was on his own; so, no one could hold the lasso and help him like he had helped his friends. However, he didn’t let this minor issue bother him. He wrapped the rope around a rock, making sure both ends were even, then carefully made his way down and safely rejoined his friends, who were surprised and scared by such a bold descent. After that, he let go of the lasso, pulled it to him, rolled it up, and secured it to his belt.

"I believe," he said with a smile, "that if we go on thus, Red Cedar will have some difficulty in finding our trail, while we, on the contrary, may find his. Come let us now take a look at our domain, and see a little where we are."

"I think," he said with a smile, "that if we keep this up, Red Cedar will have a hard time tracking us, while we, on the other hand, might be able to track him. Let's go check out our territory and see exactly where we are."

And he at once began walking round the platform. It was much larger than the one they had just left, and at its extremity began the virgin, forest, which descended with a gentle incline to the bottom of the barranca. When Valentine had examined the place, he returned to his comrades, shaking his head.

And he immediately started walking around the platform. It was much bigger than the one they had just left, and at the edge began the untouched forest, which sloped gently down to the bottom of the ravine. After Valentine checked out the area, he returned to his friends, shaking his head.

"What is the matter?" Don Pablo asked; "Have you seen anything suspicious?"

"What’s going on?" Don Pablo asked. "Have you seen anything suspicious?"

"Hum!" Valentine answered; "I am greatly mistaken, or the lair of a wild beast is somewhere close by."

"Hum!" Valentine answered; "I must be mistaken, or there's a wild animal's den nearby."

"A wild beast!" Don Miguel exclaimed; "What, at this elevation?"

"A wild animal!" Don Miguel exclaimed. "What, at this height?"

"Yes, and it is that very fact which makes me anxious; the traces are wide and deep. Look for yourself, Curumilla," he added, turning to the Indian, and pointing at the spot where he should proceed. Without replying, the Ulmen stooped down, and attentively examined the footprints.

"Yes, and that's what makes me nervous; the marks are broad and deep. Take a look, Curumilla," he said, turning to the Indian and gesturing to the place where he should go. Without saying a word, the Ulmen bent down and carefully inspected the footprints.

"What animal do you think we have to deal with?" Don Miguel asked.

"What animal do you think we’re dealing with?" Don Miguel asked.

"A grizzly," Valentine answered.

"A grizzly bear," Valentine answered.

The grizzly bear is the most terrible and justly feared animal in America. The Mexicans could not repress a start of terror on hearing the name of this terrible adversary pronounced.

The grizzly bear is the most fearsome and rightly dreaded animal in America. Mexicans couldn’t help but feel a jolt of fear upon hearing the name of this fearsome foe.

"But here's the chief returning," Valentine added. "All our doubts will be cleared up. Well, chief, to what does that sign belong?"

"But look, the chief is back," Valentine said. "All our questions will be answered. So, chief, what does that sign refer to?"

"Grizzly," Curumilla laconically answered.

"Grizzly," Curumilla replied flatly.

"I was sure of it," said Valentine; "and what is t more, the animal is large."

"I was certain of it," said Valentine; "and what's more, the animal is big."

"Very large; the footmarks are eight inches wide."

"Very large; the footprints are eight inches wide."

"Oh, oh," Don Miguel said, "we have a rough companion in that case. But in what state is the sign, chief?"

"Oh, oh," Don Miguel said, "we have a tough companion in that situation. But what condition is the sign in, chief?"

"Quite fresh; the animal passed scarce an hour ago."

"Still fresh; the animal was here hardly an hour ago."

"By Jove!" Valentine suddenly shouted, "here is its lair."

"Wow!" Valentine suddenly shouted, "here's its den."

And he pointed to a large yawning hole in the mountain side. The hunters gave a start.

And he pointed to a huge gaping hole in the side of the mountain. The hunters jumped.

"Gentlemen," Valentine went on, "you are no more anxious than myself to measure your strength with a grizzly, I suppose."

"Gentlemen," Valentine continued, "I assume you're just as reluctant as I am to test your strength against a grizzly bear."

"Certainly not," the Mexican exclaimed.

"Definitely not," the Mexican exclaimed.

"If you will follow my advice we will not remain any longer here; the animal, I suspect, has gone down to drink, and will speedily return; let us not wait for it, but profit by its absence to be off."

"If you take my advice, we won't stay here any longer; I think the animal has gone to drink and will be back soon. Let's not wait for it, but take advantage of its absence to leave."

The three men enthusiastically applauded the hunter's proposal; for, although of tried bravery, the contest appeared to them so disproportionate with this redoubtable adversary, that they did not at all desire to come face to face with it.

The three men eagerly applauded the hunter's suggestion; because, even though they were brave, the challenge seemed so mismatched against this formidable opponent that they had no interest in facing it head-on.

"Let us be off," they eagerly shouted.

"Let's go!" they yelled excitedly.

Suddenly the sound of breaking branches was audible in the forest, and a formidable growling troubled the silence of night.

Suddenly, the sound of snapping branches echoed through the forest, and a fierce growl disrupted the night’s silence.

"It is too late," Valentine said; "here is the enemy, the fight will be a tough one."

"It’s too late," Valentine said; "the enemy is here, and the fight is going to be a tough one."

The hunters leaned against the wall of rock, side by side, and in a few moments the hideous head of the grizzly appeared among the trees on a level with the platform.

The hunters leaned against the rock wall, shoulder to shoulder, and in a few moments, the terrifying head of the grizzly emerged from the trees, parallel to the platform.

"We are lost," Don Miguel muttered as he cocked his rifle; "for any flight from this rock is impossible."

"We're lost," Don Miguel said quietly as he readied his rifle; "escaping from this place is impossible."

"Who knows?" Valentine answered. "Heaven has done so much for us up to the present, that we should be ungrateful to suppose that we shall be abandoned in this new peril."

"Who knows?" Valentine replied. "Heaven has done so much for us so far that it would be ungrateful to think we’ll be left on our own in this new danger."

[1] This episode, incredible as it may appear, is rigorously true.—G.A.

[1] This episode, unbelievable as it might seem, is completely true.—G.A.

CHAPTER XXIV.

THE CAMP IN THE MOUNTAINS.

On leaving the jacal, Red Cedar proceeded towards the mountains. The squatter was one of those old hands to whom all the tracks of the desert are known. From the few words uttered by Father Seraphin, and the haste he had shown in coming to warn him, Red Cedar understood that this time the final contest was about to begin, without truce or pity, in which his enemies would employ all their knowledge and skill to finish with him once for all.

On leaving the hut, Red Cedar headed toward the mountains. The squatter was one of those experienced people who knows all the paths of the desert. From the few words spoken by Father Seraphin and the urgency he showed in coming to warn him, Red Cedar realized that this time the final showdown was about to start, with no mercy, where his enemies would use all their knowledge and skills to deal with him once and for all.

He had been fortunate enough to reach the Sierra de los Comanches soon enough to be able, to efface his trail. During a month he and Valentine had carried on one of those incredible campaigns of skill and boldness in which each employed every scheme his fertile mind suggested to deceive his adversary.

He was lucky enough to get to the Sierra de los Comanches soon enough to wipe out his trail. For a month, he and Valentine had run one of those amazing campaigns of skill and bravery where each of them used every trick their creative minds could think of to outsmart their opponent.

As frequently happens under such circumstances, Red Cedar, who at the outset only accepted unwillingly the struggle into which he was forced, had gradually felt his old wood ranger instincts aroused. His pride had been excited, for he knew he had to deal with Valentine, that is to say, the cleverest hunter on the prairie, and he had consequently displayed a degree of skill that surprised himself, in order to prove to his terrible adversary that he was not unworthy of him.

As often happens in situations like this, Red Cedar, who initially accepted the challenge he was forced into with reluctance, gradually felt his instincts as an old wood ranger kick in. His pride was ignited because he knew he was up against Valentine, the smartest hunter on the prairie. As a result, he showed a level of skill that surprised even him, trying to prove to his formidable opponent that he was worthy of the challenge.

For a whole month the two had been unsuccessfully manoeuvring within a circle of less than ten leagues, constantly turning round one another, and often only separated by a screen of foliage, or a ravine. But this contest must have an end sooner or later, Red Cedar felt, and being no longer sustained by the same passions which formerly served as the motive of all his actions, despondency was beginning to seize upon him, the more so, because physical pain had been recently joined to his moral sufferings, and threatened to deal him the final blow. Let us see in what condition Red Cedar was at the moment when the exigencies of our story compel us to return to him.

For an entire month, the two had been trying to navigate within a circle of less than ten leagues, constantly circling each other, often separated only by a screen of leaves or a ravine. But this struggle had to come to an end sooner or later, Red Cedar felt, and since he was no longer driven by the same passions that once motivated all his actions, he was starting to feel despondent. This was especially true because he had recently begun experiencing physical pain along with his emotional suffering, which threatened to push him over the edge. Let's see what state Red Cedar was in at the moment when our story requires us to return to him.

It was about eight o'clock in the evening; three men and a girl, assembled round a scanty fire of bois de vache, were warming themselves, and, at times, casting a dull glance at the gloomy gorges of the surrounding mountains. These four persons were Nathan, Sutter, Fray Ambrosio, and Ellen.

It was around eight in the evening; three men and a girl, gathered around a small fire made of bois de vache, were warming themselves and occasionally glancing wearily at the dark gorges of the surrounding mountains. Those four were Nathan, Sutter, Fray Ambrosio, and Ellen.

The spot where they found themselves was one of those narrow ravines, the bed of dried torrents, so many of which are met with in the Sierra de los Comanches. On the flanks of the ravine was a thick chaparral, the commencement of a gloomy virgin forest, from the mysterious depths of which could be heard at intervals the lengthened howling and roar of wild beasts.

The place where they ended up was one of those narrow ravines, the dry riverbeds found all over the Sierra de los Comanches. On the sides of the ravine was thick brush, the start of a dark, untouched forest, from which the long howls and roars of wild animals could occasionally be heard.

The situation of the fugitives was most critical, and even desperate. Shut up for a month amid these arid mountains, tracked on all sides, they had hitherto only escaped their persecutors through the immense sacrifices and the prodigious craft displayed by Red Cedar. The pursuit had been so active, that, being constantly on the point of being surprised by their enemies, they did not dare kill the few head of game they came across. A shot, by revealing the direction in which they were, would have been sufficient to betray them.

The fugitives' situation was extremely critical and even desperate. Locked away for a month in these dry mountains, being chased from all sides, they had only managed to evade their pursuers thanks to the incredible sacrifices and remarkable skills of Red Cedar. The pursuit had been so relentless that, constantly on the verge of being caught by their enemies, they didn't dare to hunt the few animals they came across. A single shot, revealing their location, would have been enough to give them away.

In the meanwhile, the scanty stock of food they had brought with them from the jacal, in spite of their saving, had been consumed, and hunger, but before all, thirst, was beginning to be felt. Of all the scourges that afflict hapless travellers, thirst is indubitably the most terrible. Hunger may be endured during a certain length of time, without excessive suffering, especially at the end of a few days; but thirst occasions atrocious pain, which, after a while, produces a species of furious madness; the palate is parched, the throat is on fire, the eyes are suffused with blood, and the wretched man, a prey to a horrible delirium, which makes him see the desired water everywhere, at length dies in atrocious agony, which nothing can calm.

In the meantime, the small amount of food they had brought from the jacal, despite their efforts to save it, had been completely consumed, and hunger—especially thirst—was starting to take hold. Of all the hardships that unfortunate travelers face, thirst is definitely the most brutal. Hunger can be tolerated for a while without too much suffering, especially after a few days, but thirst brings about excruciating pain that eventually leads to a kind of wild madness. The mouth is dry, the throat feels like it’s on fire, the eyes become bloodshot, and the miserable person, consumed by a terrible delirium that makes them see water everywhere, ultimately dies in unbearable agony that nothing can alleviate.

When their provisions were exhausted, they were compelled to procure others; but in the mountains that was almost impossible, as the fugitives were deprived of their freedom of action. For a few days they continued to support life on roots, and small birds caught in a snare; but unfortunately, the cold became daily sharper, and the birds withdrew to warmer regions; hence they were deprived of this resource.

When their supplies ran out, they had to find more; but in the mountains, that was nearly impossible since the fugitives lost their freedom to move around. For a few days, they managed to survive on roots and small birds caught in traps; however, the cold continued to get worse, and the birds migrated to warmer areas, leaving them without this source of food.

The little water remaining was by common agreement reserved for Ellen. The maiden declined to accept this sacrifice, but thirst grew upon her with every moment, and, overcome by the entreaties of her companions, she eventually accepted it. The others found no other way of quenching the thirst that devoured them, than slitting the ears of their horses and drinking the blood as it ran. Next, they killed a horse, for the poor brutes found no more food than did their masters. The roasted flesh of this horse enabled them to pass a few days: in short, all four horses were eaten one after the other.

The little water left was, by mutual agreement, reserved for Ellen. She initially refused to accept this sacrifice, but her thirst grew stronger with every moment. Eventually, worn down by the pleas of her friends, she decided to take it. The others found no other way to quench their unbearable thirst than to slit the ears of their horses and drink the blood as it flowed. Next, they killed a horse since the poor animals had no more food than their owners. The roasted meat from this horse helped them get by for a few days; in short, all four horses were eaten one after the other.

Now, nothing was left the adventurers, and for two days they had nothing to eat. Hence they maintained a mournful silence, exchanging stern glances, and plunging deeper and deeper into sinister reflections.

Now, the adventurers had nothing left, and for two days they had no food. As a result, they maintained a gloomy silence, exchanging serious looks and sinking deeper into dark thoughts.

They felt their senses gradually leaving them and madness seizing on them; they felt the moment approaching when they would be no longer masters of their reason, and become the prey of the fearful calenture, which already pressed their temples as in a vice, and made the most startling images glitter before their fever-dried eyes.

They felt their senses slowly slipping away and madness taking hold of them; they sensed the moment coming when they would no longer be in control of their minds and would become victims of the terrifying delusion, which already pressed against their temples like a vice, making startling images flash before their dry, feverish eyes.

It was a heart-breaking sight to see these three men, round the expiring fire, in this stern desert, lying without strength and almost without courage by the side of the maiden, who, with clasped hands and downcast eyes, prayed in a low voice.

It was a heart-breaking sight to see these three men, gathered around the dying fire, in this harsh desert, lying weak and almost without courage next to the young woman, who, with her hands clasped and eyes downcast, prayed softly.

Time passed; the wind howled mournfully in the quebradas; the moon, half veiled by a mass of vapour, only emitted at intervals its pallid rays, which fantastically illumined the scene of desolation, whose sinister silence was only disturbed by a suppressed oath or a groan drawn forth by pain. Ellen raised her head, and looked compassionately at her companions.

Time went by; the wind howled sadly in the valleys; the moon, partially hidden by clouds, only occasionally shone its pale light, which eerily lit up the scene of despair, where the eerie silence was only broken by a muffled curse or a groan of pain. Ellen lifted her head and looked at her companions with sympathy.

"Courage," she murmured in her gentle voice, "courage, brothers! God cannot abandon us thus."

"Courage," she said softly, "courage, brothers! God won't abandon us like this."

A nervous groan was the only reply she obtained.

A nervous groan was the only response she got.

"Alas!" she continued, "Instead of, then yielding to despair, why not pray, brothers? It gives strength and restores hope."

"Unfortunately!" she continued, "Rather than giving in to despair, why not pray, brothers? It brings strength and restores hope."

"Will it quench the thirst that parches my throat?" the monk asked, brutally, as he rose with an effort on his elbow and gave her a furious glance.

"Will it satisfy the thirst that dries out my throat?" the monk asked sharply, as he pushed himself up on his elbow with effort and shot her an angry look.

"Silence! You foolish child, if you have no other help than your silly words to give us."

"Be quiet! You foolish kid, if all you have to offer us is your silly words."

"Silence, villain!" Sutter interrupted him with a groan, "Do not insult my sister; she alone may perchance save us; for if God have pity on us, it will be for her sake."

"Shut up, villain!" Sutter interrupted him with a groan, "Don't insult my sister; she might just be the one to save us; because if God has any mercy on us, it will be because of her."

"Ah!" the monk said, with a hideous grin, "Now you believe in God, my master. You must fancy yourself very near death to be so frightened? God! You poor fool, rejoice that there is none, instead of calling on Him for help; for if He really existed, He would have crushed you long ago."

"Ah!" the monk said with a grotesque grin, "Now you believe in God, my master. You must think you're close to death to be this scared? God! You poor fool, celebrate that He doesn't exist instead of begging for His help; because if He really did, He would have taken care of you long ago."

"Well said, monk," Nathan remarked. "Come, let us have peace. If we are to die here like the dogs we are, let us die, at any rate, pleasantly. That is not asking too much I suppose?"

"Well said, monk," Nathan said. "Come on, let’s make peace. If we’re going to die here like the dogs we are, let’s at least die pleasantly. I suppose that’s not too much to ask?"

"Oh, how I suffer!" Sutter muttered, as he rolled wildly on the ground.

"Oh, how I suffer!" Sutter groaned, rolling around frantically on the ground.

Ellen got up, gently approached her; brother, and putting to his lips the mouth of the skin, in which a little water yet remained, she bade him drink. The young man made a movement as if to seize the skin; but at the same instant he repulsed it, shaking his head in refusal.

Ellen got up, gently approached her brother, and brought the mouth of the skin, which still had a little water left, to his lips, urging him to drink. The young man moved as if to grab the skin, but at the same moment, he pushed it away, shaking his head in refusal.

"No," he replied, mournfully, "keep that, sister; you would give me your life."

"No," he said sadly, "hold on to that, sister; you would give me your life."

"Drink, I insist," she said, authoritatively.

"Drink, I insist," she said firmly.

"No," he answered firmly, "that would be cowardly. I am a man, sister; I can suffer."

"No," he replied firmly, "that would be cowardly. I'm a man, sister; I can handle it."

Ellen understood that her entreaties would be useless, for she knew the superstitious affection her brothers bore her; hence she returned to the fire. She sat down, took three buffalo-horn cups, which she filled with water, and placed before her; then she took a sharp pointed knife, and turning to the three men, who were anxiously watching her, she said—

Ellen realized that her pleas would be pointless because she understood the superstitious love her brothers had for her; so she went back to the fire. She sat down, took three buffalo-horn cups, filled them with water, and set them in front of her; then she grabbed a sharp knife and, turning to the three men who were watching her intently, she said—

"Here is water, drink. I swear that if you do not instantly obey me, I will slit the skin in which the little stock of water is left; all will then be lost, and I shall suffer the same pains as you do."

"Here’s some water, drink up. I promise that if you don’t obey me right away, I will cut open the skin where the small amount of water is left; everything will be lost then, and I will feel the same pain you do."

The men made no answer, but looked at each other.

The men didn't respond, but glanced at one another.

"For the last time, will you drink or not?" she cried, as she placed the point of the knife on the skin.

"For the last time, will you drink or not?" she shouted, pressing the point of the knife against the skin.

"Stay," the monk shouted, as he rose and rushed towards her. "Demonios! She would do as she said."

"Stay," the monk shouted as he stood up and hurried towards her. "Damn! She would do what she said."

And seizing a cup, he emptied it at a draught, his companions following his example. This mouthful of water—for the cups were very small—sufficed, however to calm their irritation—the fire that burned them was extinguished, they breathed more easily, and gave vent to a grunt of satisfaction, as they fell back on the ground. An angelic smile lit up the maiden's radiant face.

And grabbing a cup, he downed it in one go, and his friends mimicked him. This small sip of water—since the cups were quite tiny—was enough to ease their frustration—the fire that had been bothering them was put out, they breathed more comfortably, and let out a satisfied grunt as they relaxed back on the ground. An angelic smile brightened the young woman's glowing face.

"You see," she said, "all is not lost yet."

"You see," she said, "not everything is lost yet."

"Come, come, Niña," the monk remarked, tranquilly, "why lull us with foolish hopes? The drop of water you have given us can only check our sufferings for a little while; within an hour our thirst will be more ardent and terrible than ever."

"Come on, Niña," the monk said calmly, "why give us false hopes? The drop of water you've given us can only relieve our suffering for a short time; in an hour, our thirst will be more intense and unbearable than before."

"Do you know what Heaven may reserve for you between this and then?" she asked, softly. "A respite, however short it may be, is in your position everything; all depends for you, not on the present moment, but on the coming one."

"Do you know what Heaven has in store for you between now and then?" she asked gently. "A break, no matter how brief, is everything for you in your situation; it's not about this moment, but the next one that really matters."

"Good, good! We'll not dispute after the service you have rendered us, Niña; still, everything seems to prove you wrong."

"Alright, alright! We won't argue after the help you've given us, Niña; still, everything seems to show you're mistaken."

"How so?"

"How's that?"

"Why, Caspita, what I say is very easy to understand; without going further, your father, who pledged his word never to desert us—"

"Look, Caspita, what I'm saying is really clear; to put it simply, your dad, who promised he would never abandon us—"

"Well?"

"What's up?"

"Where is he? Since daybreak he has left us to go—the deuce alone knows where? Night has long set in, and, and as you see, he has not returned."

"Where is he? Since sunrise, he's been gone—God only knows where? It's been dark for a while now, and as you can see, he still hasn't come back."

"What does that prove?"

"What does that show?"

"Canarios! That he has gone away, that is all."

"Canaries! He has left, and that's all there is to it."

"Do you believe it, señor?"

"Can you believe it, sir?"

"I am sure of it, Niña."

"I'm sure, Niña."

Ellen gave a contemptuous look.

Ellen gave a scornful look.

"Señor," she haughtily answered, "you do not know my father if you consider him capable of such cowardice."

"Sir," she replied with arrogance, "you don't know my father if you think he could ever be that cowardly."

"Hum! In our position he would almost have an excuse for doing so."

"Ugh! In our situation, he would almost have a reason for doing that."

"He might have done so, perhaps," she went on, quickly, "if he had no other comrade but yourself, caballero; but he would leave his children here, and he is not the man to abandon them when in danger."

"He might have done that, maybe," she continued quickly, "if he had no other companion but you, sir; but he would leave his kids here, and he’s not the kind of man to abandon them when they’re in danger."

"That is true," the monk said, with humility; "I did not think of that, so forgive me. Still, you will permit me to remark that it is an extraordinary thing your father has not yet returned?"

"That’s true," the monk said humbly; "I didn’t think of that, so please forgive me. Still, may I point out that it’s quite unusual that your father hasn’t returned yet?"

"Well, señor," the maiden said, warmly, "although you are so ready to accuse a friend, who has constantly offered you the most unequivocal proofs of his unknown devotion, how do you know that he is not delayed by his desire to save us?"

"Well, sir," the young woman said warmly, "even though you are quick to accuse a friend who has always shown you clear signs of his hidden devotion, how do you know he isn't held back by his wish to save us?"

"Well spoken, by Heaven!" a rough voice said; "Thank you, my daughter."

"Well said, by Heaven!" a coarse voice replied; "Thank you, my daughter."

The adventurers turned with an involuntary start; at this moment the bushes were parted by a firm hand, a heavy step sounded on the pebbles, and Red Cedar appeared, bearing a doe on his shoulder. On reaching the light of the fire he stopped, threw his burden the ground, and looked sarcastically around him.

The adventurers jumped slightly; at that moment, the bushes were pushed aside by a strong hand, a heavy footstep crunched on the pebbles, and Red Cedar stepped into view, carrying a doe on his shoulder. Once he reached the firelight, he paused, dropped his load to the ground, and gave a sarcastic glance around.

"Oh, oh," he said, with a grin, "it seems that I have arrived just in time, señor Padre. Viva Dios! you were giving me a fine character in my absence; is that the way in which you understand Christian charity, gossip? Cristo! I do not compliment you on it, if that be the case."

"Oh, oh," he said with a grin, "looks like I showed up just in time, Father. Viva Dios! You were giving me quite the reputation while I was gone; is that how you interpret Christian charity, talking behind my back? Cristo! I'm not praising you for that, if that's the case."

The monk, startled by the sudden appearance and rough address, found no answer, so Red Cedar went on:

The monk, taken aback by the sudden appearance and harsh words, had no response, so Red Cedar continued:

"By Jove! I am a better fellow than yourself, for I bring you food, and it was not without difficulty that I succeeded in killing that confounded animal, I can tell you. But now look sharp and roast a joint."

"Wow! I'm a better guy than you because I brought you food, and it wasn't easy to take down that annoying animal, I can tell you. But now get moving and roast a piece of meat."

Sutter and Nathan had not waited for their father's orders, but had already begun skinning the doe.

Sutter and Nathan didn’t wait for their dad’s orders; they had already started skinning the doe.

"Hilloh!" Nathan remarked, "to roast this meat, we must enlarge our fire; and how about our pursuers?"

"Hilloh!" Nathan said, "to cook this meat, we need to make our fire bigger; and what about our pursuers?"

"It is a risk to run," Red Cedar replied; "settle among ourselves if you will incur it."

"It’s risky to go," Red Cedar replied; "let’s decide together if you want to take that chance."

"What is your opinion?" the monk asked.

"What do you think?" the monk asked.

"It is a matter of perfect indifference to me; but I wish you to understand one thing, once for all, as I am intimately convinced that we shall fall into the hands of our pursuers, I care very little whether it happen today or in a week's time."

"It doesn't really matter to me; but I want you to understand one thing, once and for all: since I'm completely convinced that we'll end up in the hands of our pursuers, I don't care much whether it happens today or in a week."

"Confusion! You are not at all encouraging, gossip," Fray Ambrosio exclaimed. "Have you lost your courage too, or discovered any suspicious trail?"

"Confusion! You're not being helpful at all, gossip," Fray Ambrosio exclaimed. "Have you lost your courage as well, or found any suspicious leads?"

"My courage never fails me; I know very well the fate reserved for me, and hence my mind is made up. As for suspicious signs, as you say, a man must be blind not to see them."

"My courage never lets me down; I know very well the fate that awaits me, so my mind is made up. As for the warning signs, as you mentioned, a person has to be blind not to notice them."

"Then there is no hope," the three men said, with ill-disguised terror.

"Then there’s no hope," the three men said, clearly terrified.

"On my honour I do not think there is; but," he added, with a mocking accent, "why do you not roast the meat? You must be almost dead of hunger."

"Honestly, I don't think there is; but," he added with a sarcastic tone, "why don't you just roast the meat? You must be nearly starving."

"That is true; but what you tell us has taken away our appetite," Fray Ambrosio remarked, sadly.

"That's true; but what you just told us has ruined our appetite," Fray Ambrosio said sadly.

Ellen rose, approached the squatter, and laying her hand softly on his shoulder, placed her charming face close to his. Red Cedar smiled.

Ellen stood up, walked over to the squatter, and gently rested her hand on his shoulder, leaning her lovely face in close to his. Red Cedar smiled.

"What do you want, my girl?" he asked her.

"What do you want, my girl?" he asked her.

"I wish, father," she said, in a coaxing voice, "that you should save us."

"I wish, Dad," she said, in a pleading voice, "that you would save us."

"Save you, poor child," he said, as he shook his head gravely, "I am afraid that is impossible."

"Save you, poor child," he said, shaking his head seriously, "I'm afraid that's impossible."

"Then," she continued, "you will let us fall into the hands of our enemies?"

"Then," she continued, "are you really going to let us fall into the hands of our enemies?"

The squatter shuddered.

The squatter shivered.

"Oh! Do not say that, Ellen," he replied, hoarsely.

"Oh! Don't say that, Ellen," he replied, hoarsely.

"Still, my father, as you cannot help us to escape—"

"Still, Dad, since you can’t help us escape—"

Red Cedar passed the back of his hard hand over his dark forehead.

Red Cedar rubbed the back of his rough hand across his dark forehead.

"Listen," he said presently, "there is perhaps one way—"

"Listen," he said after a moment, "there might be one way—"

"What is it?" the three men said, eagerly, as they collected round him.

"What is it?" the three men asked excitedly as they gathered around him.

"It is very precarious, dangerous, and probably will not succeed."

"It’s really risky, unsafe, and likely won’t work out."

"Tell it us for all that," the monk pressed him.

"Go ahead and tell us everything," the monk urged him.

"Yes, yes—speak father," Ellen urged him.

"Yes, yes—go ahead, Dad," Ellen urged him.

"You desire it?"

"Do you want it?"

"Yes, yes."

"Yep, yep."

"Very well, then, listen to me attentively, for the means I am about to propose, strange as they may at first appear to you, offer a chance of success, which, in our desperate situation, must not be despised."

"Alright, listen to me carefully, because the solution I'm about to suggest, no matter how strange it may seem to you at first, offers a chance of success that we can't afford to ignore in our desperate situation."

"Speak, pray speak!" the monk said impatiently.

"Talk, please talk!" the monk said impatiently.

Red Cedar looked at him with a grin.

Red Cedar smiled at him.

"You are in a precious hurry," he said; "perhaps you will not be so presently."

"You seem to be in quite a rush," he said; "maybe you won't be later on."


CHAPTER XXV.

A GAME AT HAZARD.

"Before explaining my plan to you," Red Cedar went on, "I must tell you what our position really is, so that when I have described the means I wish to employ, you can decide with a full knowledge of the facts."

"Before I explain my plan to you," Red Cedar continued, "I need to clarify our situation, so that when I describe the methods I want to use, you can make a decision with a clear understanding of the facts."

His hearers gave a nod of assent, but no one made an answer.

His listeners nodded in agreement, but no one responded.

The squatter continued—

The squatter kept going—

"We are surrounded on three sides: firstly, by the Comanches, next by Bloodson's rangers, and lastly by the French hunter and his friends. Weakened as we are by the terrible privations we have suffered since we came into the mountains, any contest is impossible; we must, therefore, give up all hope of opening a passage by force."

"We’re surrounded on three sides: first by the Comanches, then by Bloodson's rangers, and finally by the French hunter and his friends. Given how weak we are from the terrible hardships we’ve faced since arriving in the mountains, any fight is impossible; so we must, therefore, abandon all hope of forcing a way through."

"What is to be done, then?" the monk asked; "it is plain that we must escape, and each second that slips away renders our prospects worse."

"What should we do now?" the monk asked. "It's clear that we need to get out of here, and every second that passes makes our situation worse."

"I am as fully convinced of that as you can be. My absence today had a double object; the first was to obtain provisions, in which, as you see, I succeeded—"

"I am just as convinced of that as you are. My absence today had two purposes; the first was to get supplies, which, as you can see, I achieved—"

"That is true."

"That's true."

"Secondly, to reconnoitre carefully the positions held by our enemies."

"Secondly, to carefully scout the positions held by our enemies."

"Well?" they asked anxiously.

"Well?" they asked nervously.

"I have succeeded. I advanced unnoticed close to their camps; they keep a good watch, and it would be madness to try and pass through them; they form a wide circle around us, of which we are the centre; this circle is being daily contracted, so that in two or three days, perhaps before, we shall find ourselves so pressed that it will be impossible to hide ourselves, and we must fall into their hands."

"I've succeeded. I got close to their camps without being seen; they keep a tight watch, and it would be crazy to try to get through them. They create a wide circle around us, with us at the center; this circle is getting smaller every day, so in two or three days, or maybe even sooner, we'll find ourselves so cornered that it’ll be impossible to hide, and we’ll have to surrender."

"Demonios!" Fray Ambrosio exclaimed, "that is anything but a pleasant prospect; we have no mercy to expect from these villains, who will, on the contrary, find a pleasure in torturing us in every way possible. Hum! the mere thought of falling into their hands makes my flesh creep; I know what the Indians are capable of in torturing, for I have seen them at work often enough."

"Damn it!" Brother Ambrosio exclaimed, "that’s definitely not a pleasant outlook; we can’t expect any mercy from these criminals, who will, on the contrary, take pleasure in torturing us in every way they can. Ugh! Just thinking about falling into their hands gives me the chills; I know what the natives are capable of when it comes to torture because I’ve seen them in action plenty of times."

"Very good; I will not press that point then."

"Okay; I won't bring that up again then."

"It would be perfectly useless. You will do better to explain to us the plan you have formed, and which, as you say, can save us."

"It would be completely pointless. You'll do better to explain to us the plan you've come up with, which, as you mentioned, can save us."

"Pardon me! I did not offer you any certainty; I merely said that it had some chances of success."

"Pardon me! I didn’t give you any guarantees; I just said there was some chance of success."

"We are not in a position to quibble about words; let us have your scheme."

"We're not here to argue over words; just give us your plan."

"It is this—"

"This is it—"

The three men listened with the deepest attention.

The three men listened closely.

"It is evident," Red Cedar went on, "that if we remain together, and try to fly in one direction, we shall be infallibly lost, supposing, as is certain, that our trail is discovered by our pursuers."

"It’s clear," Red Cedar continued, "that if we stick together and try to fly in one direction, we will definitely be lost, assuming, as we know for sure, that our trail is found by those chasing us."

"Very well," the monk growled; "go ahead; I do not exactly understand what you want to come at."

"Alright," the monk grumbled; "go on; I don’t really get what you’re trying to say."

"I have, therefore, reflected on this inconvenience, and I have formed the following scheme."

"I have thought about this inconvenience, and I've come up with the following plan."

"Out with it."

"Spill it."

"It is very simple; we will make a double trail."

"It’s really easy; we’ll create a double trail."

"Hum! I suppose you mean, a false and a true one. The plan seems to me defective."

"Hum! I guess you mean a fake one and a real one. The plan seems flawed to me."

"Why so? Red Cedar asked with a smile.

"Why is that?" Red Cedar asked with a smile.

"Because there must be a point where the false trail runs into the real one, and—"

"Because there has to be a point where the false trail leads into the real one, and—"

"You are mistaken, gossip," Red Cedar sharply interrupted him; "both trails will be true, otherwise the idea would be absurd."

"You’re wrong, gossip," Red Cedar interrupted him sharply. "Both trails will lead to the truth; otherwise, the idea would make no sense."

"In that case, I do not understand you."

"In that case, I don’t get you."

"You soon will, if you will allow me to speak. One of us will devote himself to save the others; while we fly in one direction, he will go on another, trying to draw the enemy on his trail. In this way, he will open us a passage, through which we shall pass, without being discovered. Do you understand me now?"

"You will soon see if you let me explain. One of us will stay behind to save the rest; while we head in one direction, he will go another way, trying to lead the enemy away from us. This way, he'll create a path for us to escape without being noticed. Do you understand me now?"

"Caspita! I should think I did—the idea is magnificent," the monk exclaimed enthusiastically.

"Wow! I should say I did—the idea is amazing," the monk exclaimed enthusiastically.

"All now wanted is to carry it out."

"All that’s left now is to carry it out."

"Yes, without any delay."

"Yes, right away."

"Very good! Who will sacrifice himself to save his comrades?"

"Great! Who will step up to save their friends?"

No one answered.

No one replied.

"What," Red Cedar went on, "are you all silent? Come, Fray Ambrosio, you are a priest, so give us an example."

"What," Red Cedar continued, "why is everyone quiet? Come on, Fray Ambrosio, you're a priest, so set an example for us."

"Thank you, gossip, but I never felt any call to martyrdom. I am not at all ambitious."

"Thanks for the gossip, but I never felt any urge to be a martyr. I'm really not ambitious at all."

"Still, we must get out of this scrape."

"Still, we need to get out of this mess."

"Caramba! I wish for nothing better; still, I am not desirous that it should be at the expense of my scalp."

"Wow! I couldn't want anything more; however, I don't want it to come at the cost of my life."

Red Cedar reflected for an instant. The adventurers looked at him anxiously, waiting till he had found the solution of this difficult problem. All at once the squatter raised his head.

Red Cedar thought for a moment. The adventurers watched him nervously, waiting for him to figure out the solution to this tough problem. Suddenly, the squatter lifted his head.

"Hum!" he said, "Any discussion would be useless, for you are not the men to be led by your feelings."

"Hum!" he said, "Any discussion would be pointless because you aren't the type to be swayed by your feelings."

They nodded their assent.

They nodded in agreement.

"This is what we will do; we will draw lots who shall devote himself; the one on whom it devolves will obey without a murmur. Does that suit you?"

"This is what we’ll do: we’ll draw lots to see who will take on the task; the person chosen will comply without complaint. Does that work for you?"

"As we must bring matters to an end," said Nathan, "why, the sooner the better; that way is as good as another, so I do not object."

"As we need to wrap things up," Nathan said, "the sooner, the better; any way works for me, so I’m fine with it."

"Nor I," Sutter remarked.

"Me neither," Sutter remarked.

"Nonsense!" The monk exclaimed; "I was always lucky at games of chance."

"Nonsense!" the monk exclaimed. "I've always had good luck with games of chance."

"It is settled then; you swear that the man on whom the lot falls, will obey without hesitation, and accomplish his task honourably?"

"It’s decided then; you swear that the man chosen by the lot will follow orders without hesitation and carry out his task with honor?"

"We swear it," they said with one voice; "come, Red Cedar, let us have it over."

"We swear it," they said in unison; "come on, Red Cedar, let’s get it done."

"Yes; but in what way shall we consult chance?" Red Cedar observed.

"Yeah, but how are we supposed to consult chance?" Red Cedar said.

"That need not trouble you, gossip," Fray Ambrosio said with a laugh; "I am a man of caution."

"Don't worry about that, gossip," Fray Ambrosio said with a laugh; "I'm a careful man."

While speaking thus, the monk fumbled in his vaquera boots, and produced a greasy pack of cards.

While talking like that, the monk fumbled in his cowboy boots and pulled out a greasy pack of cards.

"These will do the trick," he went on with a triumphant air. "This pretty child," he added, turning to Ellen, "will shuffle the cards; one of us will cut them, and then she will deal the cards one by one, and the man who has the two of spades will have to make the double trail. Does that suit you?"

"These will work perfectly," he continued with a victorious vibe. "This lovely child," he said, turning to Ellen, "will shuffle the cards; one of us will cut them, and then she'll deal the cards one by one, and the guy who has the two of spades will have to make the double trail. Does that work for you?"

"Admirably," they replied.

"Awesome," they replied.

Ellen took the cards from the monk and shuffled them, while a zarapé was laid on the ground by the fire, so that the colour of the cards might be distinguished by the flame.

Ellen took the cards from the monk and shuffled them, while a zarapé was spread on the ground by the fire, so the color of the cards could be seen by the flames.

"Cut," she said, placing the pack on the zarapé.

"Cut," she said, setting the pack down on the blanket.

Fray Ambrosio thrust out his hand; but Red Cedar laughingly caught hold of his arm.

Fray Ambrosio reached out his hand, but Red Cedar playfully grabbed his arm.

"A moment," he said; "those cards are yours, gossip, and I know your talent: permit me to cut."

"One moment," he said; "those cards are yours, gossip, and I know your skills: allow me to shuffle."

"As you please," the monk said with a grimace of disappointment.

"As you wish," the monk said with a look of disappointment.

The squatter cut, and Ellen began dealing the cards.

The squatter cut the deck, and Ellen started dealing the cards.

There was something most strange about the scene. On a gloomy night, in the heart of this desolate gorge, with the wind moaning through the trees, these four men bending forward, anxiously watching the pale-browed girl, who, by the capricious and changing glare of the fire, seemed performing a cabalistic work, and the sinister looks of these men, staking their lives at this moment on a card—assuredly, a stranger who could have watched the extraordinary spectacle, himself unseen, would have fancied it an hallucination of the brain.

There was something really odd about the scene. On a dreary night, deep in this abandoned gorge, with the wind howling through the trees, these four men leaned forward, anxiously watching the pale-faced girl, who, by the flickering and shifting light of the fire, appeared to be doing some kind of spell, and the creepy expressions on these men, risking their lives at that moment on a gamble—surely, a stranger watching this bizarre spectacle, himself unseen, would think it was a figment of the imagination.

With frowning brows, pale faces, and heaving chests, they followed with a feverish glance each card as it fell, wiping away at intervals the cold perspiration that beaded on their temples. The cards still fell, but the two of spades had not yet appeared; Ellen had not more than ten cards left in her hand.

With furrowed brows, pale faces, and heavy breathing, they watched each card fall with anxious eyes, occasionally wiping away the cold sweat that beaded on their foreheads. The cards continued to come down, but the two of spades still hadn't shown up; Ellen had only about ten cards left in her hand.

"Ouf!" the monk said, "It is a long job."

"Ouf!" the monk said, "That's a tough task."

"Bah!" Red Cedar said with a grin; "perhaps you will find it too short."

"Bah!" Red Cedar said with a grin, "maybe you'll think it's too short."

"It is I," Nathan said in a choking voice. In fact, the two of spades fell to him, and all breathed freely again.

"It’s me," Nathan said in a strained voice. In fact, the two of spades dropped to him, and everyone breathed a sigh of relief again.

"Well," the monk said, as he tapped him on the shoulder, "I congratulate you, my friend Nathan: you have a glorious mission."

"Well," the monk said, as he tapped him on the shoulder, "I congratulate you, my friend Nathan: you have an amazing mission."

"Will you undertake it in my stead?" the other remarked with a grin.

"Will you take it on for me?" the other said with a grin.

"I would not deprive you of the honour of saving us," Fray Ambrosio said with magnificent coolness.

"I wouldn’t take away the honor of saving us from you," Fray Ambrosio said with impressive calmness.

Nathan gave him a look of pity, shrugged his shoulders, and turned his back on him. Fray Ambrosio collected the cards, and replaced them in his boot with evident satisfaction.

Nathan gave him a pitying look, shrugged, and turned away. Fray Ambrosio gathered the cards and put them back in his boot, clearly satisfied.

"Hum!" he muttered, "They may still be of service; we cannot tell in what circumstances chance may place us."

"Hum!" he muttered, "They might still be useful; we can't predict what situations chance might put us in."

After this philosophic reflection, the monk, cheered up by the certainty of not being obliged to sacrifice himself for his friends, quietly sat down again by the fire. In the meanwhile, Red Cedar, who did not let out of sight the execution of his plan, had placed some lumps of meat on the fire, that his companions might acquire the necessary strength for the fatigues they would have to endure.

After this thoughtful reflection, the monk, relieved by the certainty that he didn't have to sacrifice himself for his friends, calmly sat down again by the fire. Meanwhile, Red Cedar, who stayed focused on carrying out his plan, had placed some chunks of meat on the fire so that his companions could gain the strength they would need for the hardships ahead.

As usually happens under similar circumstances, the meal was silent; each, absorbed in his thoughts, ate rapidly without thinking of keeping up idle conversation. It was about five in the morning, and the sky was beginning to assume those opaline tints which summoned daybreak. Red Cedar rose, and the rest imitated him.

As is often the case in situations like this, the meal was quiet; everyone, lost in their own thoughts, ate quickly without bothering to make small talk. It was around five in the morning, and the sky was starting to take on those iridescent colors that signal sunrise. Red Cedar stood up, and the others followed suit.

"Come, lad," he said to Nathan, "are you ready? The hour has arrived."

"Come on, kid," he said to Nathan, "are you ready? The time has come."

"I will start whenever you please, father," the young man answered, resolutely. "I am only awaiting your final instructions, that I may know the directions I have to follow, and at what place I shall find you again, if, as is not very likely, I have the luck to escape safe and sound."

"I'll start whenever you want, Dad," the young man replied firmly. "I'm just waiting for your final instructions so I know where to go and where to meet you again, if, which is unlikely, I happen to escape safe and sound."

"My instructions will not be lengthy, my lad. You must go north-west, as that is the shortest road to leave these accursed mountains. If you can reach the high road to Independence, you are saved; thence it will be easy for you to reach in a short time the cavern of our old comrades, where you will hide yourself while waiting for us. I recommend you specially to hide your trail as well as you can. We have to deal with the craftiest men on the prairie; an easy trail would arouse their suspicions, and our design would be entirely foiled. You understand me, I think?"

"My instructions won’t take long, kid. You need to head northwest because that’s the quickest way to get out of these cursed mountains. If you can reach the main road to Independence, you’ll be safe; from there, it’ll be easy for you to get to the hideout of our old friends, where you can wait for us. I especially recommend that you cover your tracks as much as possible. We are dealing with the smartest guys on the prairie; an obvious trail would raise their suspicions, and our plan would be completely ruined. Do you understand?"

"Perfectly."

"Perfect."

"For the rest, I trust to you; you know desert life too well to be humbugged; you have a good rifle, powder, and bullets. I wish you luck, lad! But do not forget that you have to draw our enemies after you."

"For the rest, I trust you; you know life in the desert too well to be fooled. You've got a good rifle, powder, and bullets. Good luck, kid! But remember, you need to lead our enemies after you."

"Do not be frightened," Nathan replied, roughly, "I am no fool."

"Don't be scared," Nathan said bluntly, "I'm no idiot."

"That is true; take a lump of meat, and good-bye."

"That's true; grab a piece of meat, and see you later."

"Good-bye, and the devil take you but watch over my sister; I care precious little for your old carcass, so long as the girl runs no danger."

"Goodbye, and I hope the devil gets you, but look after my sister; I don't care at all about your useless life, as long as she’s safe."

"All right," the squatter said, "We will do what is needful to protect your sister, so do not trouble yourself about her; come, be off."

"Okay," the squatter said, "We'll do what we need to keep your sister safe, so don’t worry about her; now, go on."

Nathan embraced Ellen, who affectionately pressed his hand, as she wiped away her tears.

Nathan hugged Ellen, who gently squeezed his hand as she wiped away her tears.

"Don't cry, Ellen," he said hoarsely; "a man's life is nothing after all; don't bother yourself about me—the devil will look after his friends."

"Don't cry, Ellen," he said hoarsely; "a man's life isn't worth much anyway; don't worry about me—the devil will take care of his friends."

After uttering the words in a tone which he tried in vain to render careless, the young savage threw his rifle on his back, hung a piece of meat to his girdle, and went off hurriedly, not turning round once. Five minutes later, he disappeared in the chaparral.

After saying the words in a tone he couldn’t quite make sound casual, the young savage slung his rifle over his back, secured a piece of meat to his belt, and hurried off without looking back. Five minutes later, he vanished into the brush.

"Poor brother!" Ellen murmured, "he is going to a certain death."

"Poor brother!" Ellen whispered, "he's heading for certain death."

"Well," Red Cedar said, with a shrug of his shoulders, "we are all going to death, and each step unconsciously brings us nearer to it: what use is it feeling sorry about the fate that threatens him; do we know what awaits ourselves? We are not lying on a bed of roses. My child, I warn you, that we shall require all, our skill and sagacity to get out of it, for I cannot calculate on a miracle occurring."

"Well," Red Cedar said, shrugging his shoulders, "we're all headed toward death, and every step we take brings us closer to it without us even realizing it. What's the point in feeling sorry for him when we have no idea what awaits us? We're not living in a bed of roses. My child, I warn you, we'll need all our skills and wisdom to get through this because I can't rely on a miracle happening."

"That is far more prudent," Fray, Ambrosio said, cunningly; "besides, it is written somewhere, I forget where, 'Help yourself, and heaven will help you.'"

"That's much smarter," Fray Ambrosio said slyly; "besides, it's written somewhere—I can't recall where—'Help yourself, and heaven will help you.'"

"Yes," the squatter replied, with a grin, "and there never was a finer opportunity for putting the precept in practice."

"Yeah," the squatter replied with a grin, "and there’s never been a better chance to put that advice into action."

"I think so, and am waiting for you to explain to us what we have to do."

"I think so, and I’m waiting for you to explain to us what we need to do."

Without answering the monk, Red Cedar turned to his daughter.

Without responding to the monk, Red Cedar turned to his daughter.

"Ellen, my child," he asked her, in an affectionate voice, "do you feel strong enough to follow us?"

"Ellen, my child," he asked her gently, "do you feel strong enough to come with us?"

"Do not trouble yourself about me, father," she replied; "wherever you pass, I will pass: you know that I have been accustomed to the desert from my childhood."

"Don't worry about me, Dad," she replied; "wherever you go, I will go: you know I've been used to the desert since I was a child."

"That is true," Red Cedar remarked doubtfully: "but this is the first time you have tried the mode of travelling we shall be obliged to adopt."

"That's true," Red Cedar said uncertainly, "but this is the first time you've tried the way of traveling we'll have to use."

"What do you mean? People travel on foot, horseback, or in a boat. We have moved about in one of those fashions twenty times before."

"What do you mean? People travel on foot, by horseback, or in a boat. We've done that in one of those ways twenty times before."

"You are right; but now we are constrained by circumstances to modify our mode of marching. We have no horses, no river, and our enemies hold the ground."

"You’re right; but now we’re forced by the situation to change how we proceed. We don’t have any horses, there’s no river, and our enemies control the territory."

"In that case," the monk exclaimed with a grin, "we will imitate the birds, and fly through the air."

"In that case," the monk said with a grin, "we'll mimic the birds and soar through the sky."

Red Cedar, looked at him earnestly.

Red Cedar looked at him with serious intent.

"You have nearly guessed it," he said.

"You almost got it," he said.

"What?" the monk remarked, "you are making fun of us, Red Cedar. Do you think this the proper moment for jesting?"

"What?" the monk said. "Are you mocking us, Red Cedar? Do you think this is the right time for jokes?"

"I am not naturally inclined to jesting," the squatter coldly replied, "and at this moment less than ever. We shall not fly like the birds, because we have no wings; but for all that, we will make our journey in the air, in this way. Look around you; on the sides of the mountains extend immense virgin forests, in which our enemies are concealed. They are coming on quietly, carefully picking out every sign of our passing they can discover."

"I don't have a natural talent for joking," the squatter replied coldly, "and definitely not right now. We won't fly like the birds because we have no wings; but still, we'll make our journey through the air this way. Look around you; huge untouched forests stretch along the mountainsides, where our enemies are hiding. They're approaching quietly, carefully noting every sign of our passage they can find."

"Well?" the monk asked.

"Well?" the monk said.

"While they are seeking our trail on the ground, we will slip through their hands like serpents, passing from tree to tree, from branch to branch, thirty yards above their heads, and they not dreaming of looking up, which would, indeed, be useless, for the foliage is too dense, the creepers too close for them to discover us. And then, again, this chance of safety, though very slight, is the only one left us. Have you the courage to try it?"

"While they're searching for us on the ground, we'll slip through their fingers like snakes, moving from tree to tree, from branch to branch, thirty yards above their heads, and they won’t even think to look up, which would actually be pointless, because the leaves are too thick and the vines too close for them to find us. And this tiny chance of safety, though very slim, is the only option we have left. Do you have the guts to try it?"

There was a momentary silence. At length the monk took the squatter's hand, and shook it heartily.

There was a brief silence. Finally, the monk grabbed the squatter's hand and shook it warmly.

"Canarios! Gossip," he said to him, with a species of respect, "you are a great man. Forgive my suspicions."

"Canarios! Rumors," he said to him, with a certain respect, "you are an important person. Please forgive my doubts."

"You accept, then?"

"Do you accept, then?"

"Caspita! You need not ask that. Eagerly, and I swear it, that never squirrel leaped as I will do."

"Wow! You don't need to ask. I’m excited, and I promise, I’ll leap like no squirrel ever has."


CHAPTER XXVI.

NATHAN PAINTS HIMSELF.

So soon as he had got out of sight of his comrades, Nathan halted. He was neither so careless nor confident as he wished to appear. When he was alone and away from those who might ridicule, he gave way to his ill temper, and cursed the chance that placed him in such a precarious and dangerous position.

So soon as he was out of sight of his friends, Nathan stopped. He wasn’t as carefree or self-assured as he wanted to seem. When he was alone and away from those who might mock him, he let his bad mood take over and cursed the luck that put him in such a risky and dangerous situation.

Nathan, we think we have already said, was a species of Hercules, gifted with uncommon energy and ferocity. Accustomed from his childhood to a desert life and its sanguinary tragedies, he was not the man to despond and despair easily. Pitiless to himself as to others, he perfectly accepted the consequences of the situation in which he found himself at times placed, and, in case of necessity, was resolved to fight to the death in defence of his scalp.

Nathan, as we've mentioned, was a kind of Hercules, blessed with exceptional energy and intensity. Having grown up in the desert and faced its bloody tragedies, he wasn't the type to easily give up or feel hopeless. Ruthless with himself as he was with others, he fully accepted the consequences of the situations he sometimes faced and, when necessary, was determined to fight to the death to protect himself.

At this moment, however, it was not his position in itself that rendered him anxious. He had been a hundred times beset by equal danger in crossing the prairie; but hitherto, when he had perilled his life, he had done it with an object he knew perfectly well, with the prospect, near or remote, of some profit; but this time he regarded himself as obeying a will he was ignorant of, for a purpose he did not understand, and for interests that were not his own. Hence, he cursed his father, Fray Ambrosio, and himself for having thus got into a trap, whence he did not know how to escape.

At this moment, though, it wasn’t his position itself that made him anxious. He had faced similar dangers crossing the prairie a hundred times before; but until now, when he risked his life, he did it with a clear purpose and the possibility, whether near or far, of some gain. This time, however, he felt like he was following a will he didn’t understand, for a reason he couldn’t grasp, and for interests that weren’t his own. As a result, he cursed his father, Fray Ambrosio, and himself for getting caught in this trap, from which he didn’t know how to escape.

Red Cedar's last recommendation was necessary. Nathan was not at all anxious to have his trail discovered. He employed all the means his intelligence suggested to him to hide it from the keenest glance, only taking a step after convincing himself that the trace of the previous one had disappeared. After ripe reflection, he had arrived at the following conclusion—

Red Cedar's final suggestion was essential. Nathan was definitely not eager for anyone to find his path. He used every strategy his mind could come up with to conceal it from the sharpest eyes, only moving forward after making sure the evidence of his last step was gone. After careful thought, he reached the following conclusion—

"It's all the worse for them, but each for himself! If I lose my scalp they will not give it me back. I will, therefore, defend it as well as I can. They must do what they can, but for my part I must do my best to get out of the scrape."

"It's worse for them, but everyone is on their own! If I lose my life, they won't help me get it back. So, I will do my best to protect myself. They can handle their own situation, but I need to focus on getting out of this mess."

After these words, uttered in a loud voice, in the way of men accustomed to live alone, Nathan gave that almost imperceptible shrug of his shoulders, which in all countries signifies "let what will happen." And, after carefully examining his rifle, he started afresh.

After saying these words loudly, like someone used to living alone, Nathan gave a subtle shrug of his shoulders, which in every culture means "whatever will happen, will happen." Then, after checking his rifle carefully, he set off again.

Europeans, accustomed to the horizons of the old world, to macadamised roads, bordered by pleasant houses and traversed in every direction, cannot form, even approximately, a correct idea of the position of a man alone in that ocean of verdure called the "Far West", who feels himself watched by invisible eyes, and knows he is tracked like a wild beast.

Europeans, used to the familiar views of the old world, with paved roads lined by nice houses and crisscrossed in every direction, can't even begin to understand what it’s like for a person alone in that sea of greenery known as the "Far West," who senses he’s being watched by unseen eyes and realizes he’s being pursued like a wild animal.

A man, however brave he may be, and accustomed to the adventurous life of the desert, shudders and feels very weak when he turns an enquiring glance around him, and sees himself, so little in the immensity that surrounds him. In the desert, if you wish to go north, you must march to the south; be attentive not to crush the leaves on which you walk, break the branches that bar the way, and, above all, not to make the pebbles on which you step grate against each other.

A man, no matter how brave he is or how used to the adventurous life of the desert, feels a chill and becomes very vulnerable when he looks around and realizes how insignificant he is in the vastness that surrounds him. In the desert, if you want to go north, you have to walk south; be careful not to trample the leaves beneath your feet, break the branches that block your path, and, most importantly, avoid making the pebbles you step on grind against each other.

All the sounds of the desert are known to, explained, and commented on by the redskins. After listening for a few seconds, they can tell you if the animal whose footfall is heard in the distance, is a horse, a bear, a buffalo, an elk, or an antelope. A pebble rolling down the side of a ravine suffices to denounce a prowler. A few drops of water spilt on the edge of a ford, clearly reveal the passing of several travellers. An unusual movement in the tall grass, betrays a watching spy. Everything, in short, from the down-trodden blade of grass to the buffalo that suddenly cocks its ears while browsing, or the asshata bounding in alarm without cause—all in the desert serves as a book, in which the Indian reads the passage of friend or foe, and puts him on his trail, even though they be one hundred miles apart.

All the sounds of the desert are understood, explained, and discussed by the Native Americans. After listening for a few seconds, they can tell you whether the animal whose footsteps are heard in the distance is a horse, a bear, a buffalo, an elk, or an antelope. A pebble rolling down the side of a ravine is enough to signal a prowler. A few drops of water spilled on the edge of a crossing clearly show that several travelers have passed by. An unusual movement in the tall grass reveals a lurking observer. Everything, from the crushed blade of grass to the buffalo that suddenly perks up its ears while grazing, or the deer leaping in alarm for no reason—all in the desert serves as a book, in which the Native American reads the passage of friend or foe and tracks them down, even if they are a hundred miles away.

The men who live in these countries, where material life is everything, acquire a perfection of certain organs which, seems incredible; sight and hearing especially are enormously developed in them; and this, combined with extreme agility, dauntless courage, and sustained by muscles of remarkable vigour, renders them dangerous adversaries. In addition to this, we have that cunning and treachery which are never apart, and are the two great means which the Indians employ to seize their foes, whom they never attack face to face, but always by surprise. Necessity is the supreme law of the Indian, and he sacrifices everything to it, and, like all incomplete or badly-developed natures, he only admits physical qualities, caring nothing for virtues he does not want, but, on the contrary, would injure him in the life he leads.

The men living in these countries, where material life is everything, develop incredible physical abilities; their sight and hearing, in particular, are highly advanced. This, along with their extreme agility and fearless courage, supported by remarkably strong muscles, makes them formidable opponents. Additionally, they possess a level of cunning and treachery that are always present and serve as the main tactics the Indians use to ambush their enemies, never confronting them directly but always striking from the shadows. Necessity is the ultimate law for the Indian, and he sacrifices everything for it. Like many incomplete or poorly developed individuals, he values only physical traits and disregards any virtues that don't serve him, often considering them detrimental to the life he leads.

Nathan was himself almost a redskin: only at rare intervals had he visited, for a few days at a time, the towns of the American Union. Hence all he knew of life he had learned in the desert; and that education is as good as another when the instincts of the man who receives it are good; because he is able to make a choice, and take what is noble and generous, laying aside what is bad. Unfortunately, Nathan had never any other teacher of morality but his father. From an early age he had been accustomed to regard things in the same way as the squatter did, and that was the worst of all. Hence with years the teaching be received had fructified so fully that he had become the true type of the civilised man who has turned savage; the most hideous transformation of species that can be imagined.

Nathan was almost a native American: he had only visited the towns of the United States a few times for a few days at a time. Because of this, everything he knew about life came from the desert, and that kind of education can be just as valuable if the person receiving it has good instincts; they can choose what is noble and generous while setting aside what is bad. Unfortunately, Nathan’s only moral teacher was his father. From a young age, he had learned to see things through the same lens as the squatter, which was the worst perspective. Over time, the lessons he received had taken root so deeply that he became the perfect example of a civilized person turned savage—the most disturbing transformation of humanity one can imagine.

Nathan loved nothing, believed in nothing, and respected nothing. Only one person had any influence over him, and that was Ellen; but at this moment she was no longer by his side.

Nathan loved nothing, believed in nothing, and respected nothing. The only person who had any influence over him was Ellen, but at this moment she was no longer by his side.

The young man marched on for a long time without perceiving anything that revealed the approach of danger; still this factitious security did not make him neglect his precautions. While walking on, with rifle thrust out before him, his body bent forward, and eye and ear on the watch, he thought, and the further he went, the more gloomy his thoughts became.

The young man continued walking for a long time without sensing any signs of danger; however, this false sense of security didn’t make him let his guard down. As he moved forward, with his rifle held out in front of him, his body leaning forward and his eyes and ears alert, he thought to himself, and the deeper he ventured, the darker his thoughts grew.

The reason was simple; he knew that he was surrounded by implacable foes, watched by numerous spies, and yet nothing disturbed the quiet of the prairie. All appeared to be in its ordinary state; it was impossible to notice the least suspicious movement in the grass or shrubs. This calmness was too profound to be natural, and Nathan was not deceived by it.

The reason was simple; he knew he was surrounded by relentless enemies and watched by many spies, yet nothing disturbed the peace of the prairie. Everything seemed normal; it was impossible to notice even the slightest suspicious movement in the grass or bushes. This calm was too deep to be real, and Nathan wasn’t fooled by it.

"Humph!" he said to himself, "I shall have a row presently, I feel certain; deuce take those brutes of redskins for not giving a sign of life. I am walking blindly, not knowing where I am going, I am convinced I shall fall into some trap laid for me by these villains, and which it will be impossible for me to get out of."

"Humph!" he said to himself, "I know I'm going to have an argument soon; damn those savages for not showing themselves. I'm walking around blindly, unsure of where I'm headed, and I'm sure I'll walk right into some trap set by these guys that I won't be able to escape from."

Nathan went on walking till about ten in the morning. At that hour, as he felt hungry, and his legs were rather stiff, he resolved at all hazards to take a few moments' rest and some mouthfuls of meat. He mechanically looked round him to seek a suitable, spot, but he suddenly gave a start of surprise as he raised his rifle, and hid himself behind an enormous tree. He had noticed, scarce fifty yards from him, an Indian, sitting carelessly on the ground and quietly eating a little pemmican.

Nathan kept walking until around ten in the morning. At that point, feeling hungry and with stiff legs, he decided to take a short break and eat some meat. He instinctively looked around for a good spot, but suddenly jolted in surprise as he raised his rifle and hid behind a large tree. He had seen an Indian, sitting casually on the ground and quietly eating some pemmican, not far from him, just fifty yards away.

After the first emotion had worn off, Nathan attentively examined the Indian. He was a man of thirty at the most; he did not wear the garb of a warrior, and two screech owl feathers fixed in his thick hair, over his right ear, rendered it easy to recognise a Nez-Percé Indian. The adventurer looked at him a long time ere he could make up his mind what to do; at length he threw his rifle on his shoulder, left his hiding place, and walked up to the Indian. The latter probably saw him, though he displayed no alarm, and quietly went on eating. When about two paces from the Nez-Percé the American stopped.

After the initial shock wore off, Nathan carefully looked at the Indian. He was a man no older than thirty; he wasn’t dressed like a warrior, and two screech owl feathers stuck in his thick hair, over his right ear, made it easy to identify him as a Nez-Percé Indian. The adventurer stared at him for a long time, trying to decide what to do. Finally, he slung his rifle over his shoulder, left his hiding spot, and approached the Indian. The Indian likely noticed him but showed no sign of fear and continued eating calmly. When he was about two steps away from the Nez-Percé, the American paused.

"I salute my brother," he said, raising his voice, and unfolding his zarapé in sign of peace; "may the Wacondah grant him a great hunt."

"I salute my brother," he said, raising his voice and unfolding his blanket as a sign of peace; "may the Wacondah bless him with a great hunt."

"I thank my paleface brother," the Indian replied, as he looked up; "he is welcome, I have two handfuls of pemmican left, and there is a place for him at my fire."

"I thank my white brother," the Indian replied, looking up; "he is welcome. I have two handfuls of pemmican left, and there's a spot for him by my fire."

Nathan approached, and, without further ceremony, sat down by the side of his new friend, who paternally shared his food with him, but asked him no questions. After feeding, the Nez-Percé lit an Indian pipe, in which his companion at once imitated him.

Nathan walked over and, without any formalities, sat down next to his new friend, who kindly shared his food with him but didn’t ask any questions. After eating, the Nez-Percé lit an Indian pipe, and his companion immediately followed his lead.

The two men remained there, silently puffing the smoke in each other's face. When the Nez-Percé had finished his calumet, he shook out the ash on his thumb, placed the pipe in his belt, and and then resting his elbows on his knees, and his face in the palm of his hands, he plunged into that state of ecstatic beatitude which the Italians call the dolce far niente, the Turks keff, and which has no equivalent in English. Nathan filled his pipe a second time, and then turned to his comrade.

The two men stayed there, silently blowing smoke in each other's faces. Once the Nez-Percé finished with his pipe, he shook the ash off onto his thumb, tucked the pipe into his belt, and then resting his elbows on his knees and his face in his hands, slipped into that state of happy relaxation that Italians call dolce far niente, Turks call keff, and which has no direct translation in English. Nathan filled his pipe again and then turned to his friend.

"Is my brother a chief?" he asked him.

"Is my brother a leader?" he asked him.

The Indian raised his head.

The Indian lifted his head.

"No," he answered, with a proud smile, "I am one of the masters of the great medicine."

"No," he replied, with a proud smile, "I’m one of the masters of the great medicine."

Nathan bowed respectfully.

Nathan bowed with respect.

"I understand," he said, "my brother is one of the wise men, whom the redskins call allanus."

"I get it," he said, "my brother is one of the wise guys, who the Native Americans call allanus."

"I am also a sorcerer," the Nez-Percé said.

"I’m also a sorcerer," the Nez-Percé said.

"Oh, oh! What, is my brother one of the Ministers of the Great Turtle?"

"Oh wow! Is my brother one of the ministers of the Great Turtle?"

"Yes," he answered, "we command the caciques and warriors; they only act on our orders."

"Yeah," he replied, "we're in charge of the leaders and fighters; they only do what we say."

"I know it; my father has great learning, his power extends over the whole earth."

"I know it; my dad is very knowledgeable, and his influence reaches all around the world."

The Nez-Percé smiled condescendingly at this praise, and holding up a small staff decorated with gay feathers and bells which he held in his right hand, he said:

The Nez-Percé smiled dismissively at this compliment, and holding up a small staff adorned with vibrant feathers and bells in his right hand, he said:

"This mulbache is a more tremendous weapon than the thunder of the palefaces; everywhere it makes me feared and respected."

"This mulbache is a more powerful weapon than the thunder of the white people; everywhere it makes me feared and respected."

A sinister smile for the second time curled the American's lips.

A dark smile spread across the American's lips for the second time.

"Is my brother returning to his nation?" he asked.

"Is my brother coming back to his country?" he asked.

"No," the Indian said with a shake of the hand; "I am expected at the village of the Buffalo Apaches, who require my counsel and my medicine, in order to undertake, under favourable auspices, a great expedition they are meditating at this moment. My brother will therefore forgive my leaving him, for I must reach the end of my journey this night."

"No," the Indian said, shaking his head. "I'm needed at the village of the Buffalo Apaches, who need my advice and my medicine to start a major expedition they're planning right now. So, my brother will understand that I have to leave him, as I need to finish my journey tonight."

"I will not leave my red brother," Nathan answered; "if he will permit me, I will walk in his moccasins, for my footsteps have the same direction as my brother's."

"I won’t abandon my red brother," Nathan replied. "If he allows me, I’ll walk in his moccasins, because my steps follow the same path as my brother’s."

"I gladly accept my brother's proposition; let us start then."

"I gladly accept my brother's suggestion; let’s get started."

"I am ready."

"I'm ready."

After rising and adjusting his dress, the Indian stooped to pick up a small bundle, which probably contained his scanty property. Nathan profited by the movement; swift as thought he drew his knife, and buried it to the hilt between the Indian's shoulders. The unhappy man uttered a stifled cry, stretched out his arms, and fell dead. The American phlegmatically drew his knife from the horrible wound, wiped it in the grass, and returned it to his girdle.

After getting up and fixing his clothes, the Indian bent down to grab a small bundle, likely holding his few belongings. Nathan took advantage of the moment; quick as a flash, he pulled out his knife and drove it deep into the Indian's back. The poor man let out a muffled cry, reached out his arms, and collapsed dead. The American calmly pulled his knife from the gruesome wound, wiped it on the grass, and put it back in his belt.

"Hum!" he said, with a grin; "there's a poor devil of a sorcerer, whose skill could not save him: I will try whether I cannot succeed better."

"Hum!" he said, grinning; "there's a poor guy who was a sorcerer, and even his magic couldn't save him: I'll see if I can do better."

While talking with the redskin, whom he had at first no intention of killing, and whom he only wished to make a protector, a sudden idea crossed his mind. This idea, which at the first blush will seem extraordinary, suited the bandit, owing to the boldness and daring it required to carry it out successfully. He made up his mind to assume the sorcerer's clothes, and pass for him among the redskins. Long conversant with Indian habits and customs, Nathan felt sure he should play this difficult part with all the perfection necessary to deceive even sharper eyes than those of the savages. After assuring himself that his victim gave no sign of life, Nathan began removing his garments, which he put on instead of his own. When this first change was effected, he riffled the sorcerer's bag, took out a mirror, bladders filled with vermilion, and a black pigment, and with small pieces of wood painted on his face the strange figures that were on the sorcerer's. The imitation was perfect; from the face he passed to the body; then he fastened on his hair, and stuck in it the two screech owl feathers. Nathan had frequently disguised himself as an Indian, when going scalp hunting with his father, hence the metamorphosis in a few seconds.

While talking with the Native American, whom he initially had no intention of killing and only wanted to make a protector, a sudden thought struck him. This idea, which might seem unusual at first, fit the bandit perfectly because it required the boldness and daring to pull it off successfully. He decided to wear the sorcerer’s clothes and pretend to be him among the Native Americans. Familiar with their habits and customs, Nathan was confident he could play this tricky role well enough to fool even keener observers than the savages. After confirming that his victim showed no signs of life, Nathan started taking off their clothes and put them on instead of his own. Once this initial change was made, he rifled through the sorcerer’s bag, pulled out a mirror, bladders filled with vermilion, and a black pigment, and used small pieces of wood to paint strange designs on his face that matched the sorcerer’s. The imitation was flawless; he moved from his face to his body, then attached his hair and stuck two screech owl feathers in it. Nathan had frequently disguised himself as a Native American while going scalp hunting with his father, so the transformation took just seconds.

"This carrion must not be found," he said.

"This dead body shouldn't be discovered," he said.

Taking the body on his back, he hurled it to the bottom of a precipice.

Taking the body on his back, he threw it to the bottom of a cliff.

"Well, that is settled," he continued, with a laugh; "if the Apaches are not satisfied with the great medicine man who is coming to them, they will be difficult to please."

"Well, that's settled," he went on, laughing; "if the Apaches aren't happy with the great medicine man coming to them, they'll be hard to please."

As he did not wish to lose his clothes, he hid them in the Indian's bundle, which he passed over his rifle barrel; he then took the poor sorcerer's staff, and gaily set out, muttering to himself with an impudent smile—

As he didn't want to lose his clothes, he hid them in the Indian's bundle, which he draped over his rifle barrel; then he took the poor sorcerer's staff and happily set off, mumbling to himself with a cheeky grin—

"We shall soon see whether this mulbache really possesses the magic powers that are attributed to it."

"We'll soon find out if this mulbache really has the magical powers that people say it does."


CHAPTER XXVII.

A TRAIL IN THE AIR.

Travellers and tourists who have only seen European forests, cannot imagine the grand, majestic, and sublime view offered by a virgin forest in the New World. There are none of those glades four or five yards wide, stretching out before you, straight and stiff for miles, but everything is abrupt and savage. There is no prospect, for the eye cannot see more than thirty or forty paces at the most in any direction. The primitive soil has disappeared beneath the detritus of trees dead from old age, and which time, rain, and sunshine have reduced to dust.

Travelers and tourists who have only experienced European forests can't imagine the breathtaking, awe-inspiring views of a pristine forest in the New World. There are no open glades four or five yards wide stretching out before you, straight and rigid for miles; instead, everything feels wild and untamed. There’s no clear sightline, as you can hardly see more than thirty or forty paces in any direction. The original soil has vanished beneath the debris of trees that have died from old age, worn down to dust by time, rain, and sunshine.

The trees grow very freely, enveloped by thick lianas, which twine around the stems and branches in the strangest curves, dashing in every direction, plunging into the ground to reappear again a yard further on, and chaining the trees together for enormous distances. The wood varies but slightly in certain districts, and hence, one tree serves the repetition of all. Then again, a grass, close and thick like the straw of a wheat field, grows to a height of five and often six feet.

The trees grow wildly, covered by thick vines that wrap around their trunks and branches in the most unusual shapes, shooting off in every direction, diving into the soil only to pop up again a yard away, and connecting the trees over vast distances. The types of wood don’t vary much in some areas, so one tree is basically a stand-in for all the others. Additionally, a grass that is dense and thick like wheat straw grows to heights of five and often six feet.

Suddenly immense pits open beneath the feet of the imprudent traveller, or bogs covered by a crust scarce an inch in thickness, which swallow up in their fetid mud the man who ventures to put a foot on them; further on, a stream runs silent and unvisited, forming rapids, and forcing a path with difficulty through the heaps of earth and dead trees which it collects and deposits on the banks. From this short description it may be understood that it is not so difficult as might be supposed to pass from one tree to another for a long distance.

Suddenly, huge pits open up beneath the feet of the careless traveler, or bogs covered by a crust barely an inch thick, which engulf anyone who dares to step on them in their stinking mud. Further ahead, a stream flows silently and untouched, creating rapids and struggling to carve a path through the piles of dirt and dead trees that it gathers and leaves on the banks. From this brief description, it's clear that moving from one tree to another over a long distance isn’t as hard as it might seem.

In order, however, to explain this thoroughly to the reader, we will tell him what he is probably ignorant of: that in certain parts of the prairie this mode of travelling is employed, not, as might be supposed, to escape the obstinate pursuit of an enemy, but simply to get on the more rapidly, not to be obliged to cut a path with the axe, and run no risk of falling down a precipice, the more so as most of the trees are enormous, and their solid branches so intertwined, that they thus form a convenient flooring, at eighty feet above the ground.

To fully explain this to the reader, we should point out something they might not know: in some areas of the prairie, this method of travel is used, not to evade a relentless enemy, as one might think, but simply to move faster, to avoid having to clear a path with an axe, and to reduce the risk of falling off a ledge. This is especially true since most of the trees are massive, and their sturdy branches are so intertwined that they create a convenient walkway, eighty feet above the ground.

Hence Red Cedar's proposition had nothing extraordinary in itself, when made to men who had probably tried this mode of locomotion before. But what would have been an easy and simple thing for the adventurers, became serious and almost impossible for a girl like Ellen, who, though strong and skillful, could not take a step without running a risk of breaking her neck, owing to her dress catching in every branch. A remedy for this must be found, and the three men reflected on it for an hour, but discovered nothing which offered the necessary security. It was Ellen again who came to their help, and relieved them from the trouble.

Hence, Red Cedar's suggestion wasn't anything out of the ordinary, especially for men who had probably used this way of traveling before. But what would have been easy and straightforward for the adventurers turned serious and nearly impossible for a girl like Ellen, who, despite being strong and skilled, couldn't take a step without the risk of breaking her neck because her dress kept getting caught on every branch. They needed to find a solution for this, and the three men thought about it for an hour but found nothing that provided the safety they required. It was Ellen once again who came to their rescue and relieved them of the burden.

"Well," she asked her father, "what are we doing here? Why do we not start? Did you not say we had not a moment to lose?"

"Well," she asked her dad, "what are we doing here? Why aren’t we starting? Didn't you say we didn't have a moment to waste?"

Red Cedar shook his head.

Red Cedar shook his head.

"I said so, and it is true; each moment we lose robs us of a day of life."

"I said that, and it’s true; every moment we waste takes away a day of our lives."

"Let us be off, then."

"Let's get going, then."

"It is not possible yet, my child, till I have found what I am seeking."

"It’s not possible yet, my child, until I find what I’m looking for."

"What is it, father? Tell, me, perhaps I can help you."

"What is it, Dad? Tell me, maybe I can help you."

"Bah!" Red Cedar said, suddenly making up his mind, "Why should I make a secret of what concerns you as much as myself?"

"Bah!" Red Cedar said, suddenly deciding, "Why should I keep a secret about something that concerns both you and me?"

"What is it, then, father?"

"What is it, Dad?"

"Hang it all, your confounded gown, which renders it impossible for you to leap from one branch to another as we shall do."

"Hang it all, your annoying gown, which makes it impossible for you to jump from one branch to another like we will."

"Is that all that troubles you?"

"Is that all that's bothering you?"

"Yes, nothing else."

"Yes, that's it."

"Well then, you were wrong not to speak to me sooner, for the evil would have been repaired, and we on the road."

"Well, you were wrong not to talk to me earlier, because we could have fixed the problem and been on our way."

"Is it true?" the squatter exclaimed joyfully.

"Is it true?" the squatter exclaimed happily.

"You shall see how quickly it will be done."

"You'll see how fast it gets done."

The girl rose, and disappeared behind a clump. In ten minutes she returned; her gown was so arranged that while allowing her the free use of her limbs, it no longer floated, and consequently ran no risk of being entangled in the trees.

The girl got up and vanished behind a cluster of plants. Ten minutes later, she came back; her dress was styled in a way that let her move freely, and it no longer billowed, so there was no chance of it getting caught in the trees.

"Here I am," she said, with a laugh; "how do you find me?"

"Here I am," she said with a laugh, "how do you like me?"

"Admirable."

"Awesome."

"Well, then, we will start when you please."

"Okay, we can start whenever you’re ready."

"At once."

"Right away."

Red Cedar made his final preparations; these were not long, for he had but to remove all traces of his encampment. More difficult still, none of the pursuers, if they happened to pass that way, should be able to discover the road taken by the adventurers. In consequence, Red Cedar took his daughter on his muscular shoulders, and heading the party in Indian file he followed for about an hour the road taken by Nathan. Then, he and his comrades returning, marching backwards, gradually effacing the footprints, not so carefully that they could not be discovered, but sufficiently so for those who found them not to suppose they had been left expressly.

Red Cedar made his final preparations; they didn’t take long because he just needed to erase any signs of his campsite. What was more challenging was ensuring that none of the pursuers, if they happened to come by, could figure out the route the adventurers had taken. So, Red Cedar hoisted his daughter onto his strong shoulders and led the group in a single-file line, following the path Nathan had taken for about an hour. Then, he and his companions turned back, walking backwards to gradually erase their footprints. They didn’t do it so meticulously that the tracks wouldn’t be found, but well enough so that anyone who stumbled upon them wouldn’t think they were intentionally left behind.

After two hours of this fatiguing march, during which the adventurers had not exchanged a syllable, they reached a granite plateau, where they were enabled to rest for a few moments without any fear of leaving a trail, for the rock was too hard to take their footprints.

After two hours of this exhausting march, during which the adventurers hadn’t spoken a word, they reached a granite plateau, where they could take a short break without worrying about leaving a trail, since the rock was too hard to leave any footprints.

"Ouf!" Fray Ambrosio muttered, "I am not sorry to take breath, for this is the devil's own work."

"Ouf!" Brother Ambrosio muttered, "I'm not sorry to take a breath, because this is the devil's own work."

"What, are you tired already, señor Padre?" Sutter replied with a grin; "You are beginning early; but wait a while; what you have done is nothing compared with what you have to do."

"What, are you tired already, Father?" Sutter replied with a grin; "You're starting early; but just hang on a bit; what you've done is nothing compared to what you still have to do."

"I doubt whether the road we shall now follow can present so many difficulties; if so, we had better give it up."

"I’m not sure if the road we're about to take will have that many challenges; if it does, we should probably just drop it."

"Well, if you prefer making a present of your scalp to those demons of Comanches, it is the easiest thing in the world; you need only remain quietly, where you are, and you may be certain they will soon pay you a visit. You know that the redskins are like vultures; fresh meat attracts them, and they scent it for a long distance."

"Well, if you'd rather hand over your scalp to those Comanche demons, it's the simplest thing in the world; just stay put where you are, and you can be sure they'll come check on you soon. You know that the Native Americans are like vultures; fresh meat draws them in, and they can smell it from far away."

"Canarios! I would sooner be roasted at a slow fire than fall into the hands of those accursed pagans."

"Canaries! I would rather be slowly roasted than end up in the hands of those cursed pagans."

"Come, come," Red Cedar interposed, "all that talking is of no use—what is written is written—no one can escape his destiny; hence, troubling oneself about what is going to happen is folly, take my word for it."

"Come on," Red Cedar interrupted, "all this talking is pointless—what’s written is written—no one can avoid their fate; so, worrying about what’s going to happen is foolish, believe me."

"Well said, Red Cedar; you have spoken like a man of great good sense, and I am completely of your opinion. Well, what have you to say to us?"

"Well said, Red Cedar; you’ve spoken like a person of great common sense, and I completely agree with you. So, what do you have to say to us?"

"I believe that, thanks to the manoeuvre we have employed, we have managed to hide our trail so cleverly, that the demon himself could not guess the direction we have taken. The first part of our task has been accomplished without an obstacle; now let us not betray ourselves by imprudence or extreme precipitation. I have brought you here, because, as you see, the virgin forest begins at the end of this platform. The most difficult task is to climb the first tree without leaving a trail; as for the rest, it is merely a question of skill. Leave me to act as I think proper, and I warrant you will have no cause to repent it."

"I believe that, thanks to the maneuver we’ve used, we’ve managed to cover our tracks so well that even the demon couldn’t figure out which way we went. The first part of our mission has been completed without any issues; now let’s not give ourselves away through carelessness or rushing. I brought you here because, as you can see, the dense forest starts at the edge of this platform. The hardest part is climbing the first tree without leaving a trace; everything else is just a matter of skill. Let me handle things as I see fit, and I guarantee you won’t regret it."

"I know it; so, for my part, I assure you that you are quite at liberty to act as you please."

"I get it; so, as far as I'm concerned, I assure you that you're completely free to do as you wish."

"Very good; that is what we will do; you see that enormous branch jutting out about thirty feet above our heads?"

"Sounds great; that's what we'll do; do you see that huge branch sticking out about thirty feet above us?"

"I see it—what next?"

"I see it—what now?"

"I will seize its end with my lasso, and we will pull it down till it touches the ground; we will hold it so while daughter mounts and reaches the higher branches; you will pass next, then Sutter, and myself last; in that way we shall leave no sign of our ascent."

"I'll grab the end with my lasso, and we’ll pull it down until it hits the ground; we’ll hold it there while my daughter climbs up and reaches the higher branches; you’ll go next, then Sutter, and I’ll go last; that way, we won’t leave any trace of our climb."

"Your idea is very ingenious, I approve of it highly, especially as that way of mounting will be easy for your daughter and myself, while Sutter will not have much trouble. Still one thing bothers me."

"Your idea is really clever; I highly approve of it, especially since that way of mounting will be easy for both your daughter and me, while Sutter won’t have much trouble. Still, one thing worries me."

"Out with it."

"Spill it."

"So long as anyone is here to hold the branch, of course it will remain bent; but when we are up and you remain alone, how will you follow us? That I do not understand, and I confess I should not be sorry to learn it."

"As long as someone is here to hold the branch, it will definitely stay bent; but when we get up and you’re left alone, how will you follow us? I don’t get it, and I admit I wouldn’t mind learning about it."

Red Cedar burst into a laugh.

Red Cedar laughed out loud.

"That need not bother you, señor Padre; I am too much used to the desert not to calculate my slightest actions."

"That doesn't need to worry you, Father; I’m too accustomed to the desert to not think about my every move."

"As it is so, we will say no more it. What I said was through the interest I take in you."

"As it is, we won't say anything more about it. What I said came from the care I have for you."

The squatter looked him in the face.

The squatter stared him in the face.

"Listen, Fray Ambrosio," he said as he laid his hand lightly on his shoulder, "we have known one another for a long while, so let us have no falsehoods; we shall never manage to divine each other, so let us remain as we are. Is that agreed, eh?"

"Listen, Fray Ambrosio," he said, placing his hand gently on his shoulder, "we've known each other for a long time, so let's skip the lies; we'll never figure each other out, so let's just stay as we are. Agreed?"

The monk was upset by this harsh address; he lost countenance, and stammered a few words. Red Cedar had taken his lasso, and row whirled it round his head. He had measured so exactly, that the running knot caught the end of the branch.

The monk was troubled by this harsh remark; he lost his composure and stammered a few words. Red Cedar had taken his lasso and was swinging it around his head. He had measured so precisely that the sliding knot caught the end of the branch.

"Help, all!" the squatter shouted.

"Help, everyone!" the squatter shouted.

Under their united efforts the branch gradually bent down to the level of the platform, as Red Cedar had foreseen.

Under their combined efforts, the branch slowly bent down to the level of the platform, just as Red Cedar had predicted.

"Make haste; Ellen, make haste, my child!" he shouted to the maiden.

" Hurry up, Ellen, hurry up, my child!" he shouted to the young woman.

The latter did not need any repetition of the invitation; she ran lightly along the branch, and in a twinkling was leaning against the stem. By her father's request she mounted to the upper branches, among which she disappeared.

The latter didn’t need another invitation; she quickly ran along the branch and in no time was leaning against the trunk. At her father’s request, she climbed up to the higher branches, where she vanished.

"It is your turn, Fray Ambrosio," the squatter said.

"It’s your turn, Fray Ambrosio," the squatter said.

The monk disappeared in the same way.

The monk vanished in the same way.

"It is yours, lad," the squatter said.

"It’s yours, kid," the squatter said.

Sutter rejoined the other two. When left alone, Red Cedar put forth all his strength to hold the branch down, while he clung to its lower surface with his hand and feet. So soon as the branch was no longer held down, it rose, with a shrill whistle and a rapidity enough to make him giddy. The tree trembled to its roots. Ellen uttered a cry of terror and closed her eyes. When she opened them again, she saw her father astride on the end of the tree engaged in unfastening the running knot of his lasso, after which the squatter rose with perfect calmness, and while rolling the lasso round his loins, joined his companions.

Sutter rejoined the other two. Once left alone, Red Cedar used all his strength to hold the branch down, while he clung to its underside with his hands and feet. As soon as the branch was no longer held down, it shot up with a sharp whistle and so quickly that it made him dizzy. The tree shook at its roots. Ellen let out a scream of fear and shut her eyes. When she opened them again, she saw her father sitting on the end of the tree, working to untie the running knot of his lasso. After that, the squatter stood up calmly, and while wrapping the lasso around his waist, he joined his companions.

"Well," he said to them, "you see it is finished; now we must continue our journey; are you ready?"

"Well," he said to them, "you see it's done; now we need to keep going on our journey; are you ready?"

"Quite," they all said.

"Totally," they all said.

We repeat our assertion, that with the exception of the strangeness of the road, this way of travelling had nothing dangerous or even inconvenient about it, owing to the immense network of lianas that twined capriciously round the trees and the interlaced branches. The party proceeded, almost without perceiving it, from one tree to the other, constantly suspended over an abyss of sixty, even eighty, feet in depth.

We stand by our claim that, aside from the oddness of the path, this method of traveling was not dangerous or even inconvenient. This was due to the vast network of lianas that twisted around the trees and the intertwined branches. The group moved on, almost without noticing, from one tree to another, always hanging over an abyss that was sixty, even eighty, feet deep.

Beneath them they at times perceived the wild beasts which they troubled in their mysterious lairs, and which, with outstretched necks and flashing eyes, watched them pass in surprise, not understanding what they saw. They marched thus the whole day, stopping for a moment to take breath, and starting again immediately. They had crossed, still on their floating bridge, a rather wide stream, and would soon find themselves in the lowlands.

Beneath them, they sometimes caught sight of the wild animals that inhabited their secret dens. The beasts, with their necks stretched out and eyes flashing, watched them pass in surprise, not quite grasping what they were seeing. They continued marching like this all day, pausing briefly to catch their breath before starting up again right away. They had crossed a fairly wide stream on their floating bridge and would soon be in the lowlands.

It was about five in the evening; the beams of the setting sun lengthened the shadows of the trees; the owls, attracted by the startled flight of the beetles, of which they are excessively fond, were already flying about; a dense vapour rose from the ground, and formed a mist, in which the four persons almost disappeared: all, in a word, announced that night would soon set in.

It was around five in the evening; the rays of the setting sun stretched the shadows of the trees; the owls, drawn by the sudden movement of the beetles they loved so much, were already flapping around; a thick fog rose from the ground, creating a mist in which the four people nearly vanished: in short, everything signaled that night would soon fall.

Red Cedar had taken the lead of the little party for fear lest his companions might take a wrong direction in the inextricable labyrinth of the virgin forest; for at the height where they were the outlines of the ground entirely disappeared, and only an immense chaos of tufted branches and interlaced creepers could be seen.

Red Cedar had taken the lead of the small group because he was worried his friends might get lost in the confusing maze of the untouched forest; at their elevation, the contours of the land completely vanished, leaving only a vast tangle of leafy branches and tangled vines in sight.

"Hilloa, gossip!" Fray Ambrosio said, who, little accustomed to long walks, and weakened by the lengthened privations he had gone through, had walked for some time with extreme difficulty, "Shall we soon stop? I warn you that I can go no further."

"Hilloa, gossip!" Fray Ambrosio said, who, not used to long walks and weakened by the prolonged hardships he had faced, had been walking with great difficulty for some time, "Are we going to stop soon? I warn you that I can't go any further."

The squatter turned sharply and laid his large hand on the monk's mouth.

The squatter turned quickly and placed his big hand over the monk's mouth.

"Silence!" he hissed; "Silence, if you value your scalp!"

"Shh!" he whispered fiercely. "Be quiet, if you care about your skin!"

"Cristo, if I value it!" the other muttered, with a movement of terror; "But what is happening fresh?"

"Cristo, if I care!" the other muttered, with a look of fear; "But what's happening now?"

Red Cedar cautiously moved a mass of leaves, and made a sign to his comrades to imitate him.

Red Cedar carefully pushed aside a bunch of leaves and gestured to his friends to follow his lead.

"Look," he said.

"Check it out," he said.

In a second the monk drew himself back with features convulsed with terror.

In an instant, the monk recoiled, his face twisted in fear.

"Oh," he said, "this time we are lost!"

"Oh," he said, "this time we're lost!"

He tottered, and would have fallen, had not the squatter seized him by the arm.

He stumbled and would have fallen if the squatter hadn't grabbed him by the arm.

"What is to be done?" he said.

"What should we do?" he said.

"Wait," Red Cedar coldly answered: "our position for the present is not so desperate; you see them, but they do not see us."

"Wait," Red Cedar replied coldly, "our situation right now isn't that bad; you can see them, but they can't see us."

Fray Ambrosio shook his head sadly,

Fray Ambrosio shook his head sadly,

"You have led us to our ruin," he said, reproachfully.

"You've led us to our downfall," he said, with disappointment.

"You are an ass," Red Cedar answered with contempt; "do I not risk as much as you? Did I not warn you that we were surrounded? Leave me to act, I tell you."

"You’re an idiot," Red Cedar replied with disdain; "aren't I taking as much risk as you? Didn't I warn you that we were surrounded? Let me handle this, I’m telling you."


CHAPTER XXVIII.

THE FIGHT WITH THE GRIZZLY.

The New World has no reason to envy the Old in the matter of ferocious animals of every description and every species. The family of the plantigrades has obtained an enormous development in America, and possesses races of a ferocity before which all the wild beasts of our continent turn pale.

The New World has no reason to envy the Old when it comes to fierce animals of all kinds. The bear family has significantly thrived in America, hosting breeds with a ferocity that makes all the wild beasts of our continent seem timid.

We will speak here of the animal endowed with a prodigious strength, blind courage, and unbounded cruelty, which the learned call ursus cinereus, and the Americans the grizzly bear. Most travellers draw a terrific feature of this animal, saying that it combines with the stupidity of the Polar bear the ferocity and courage of the great carnivora. Though a traveller myself, I am forced humbly to confess that the stories of these gentry must be accepted with some reserve, who, often placed in perilous situations, or ill-disposed mentally and bodily, have seen badly, and, in spite of themselves, yielding to the influence of the moment, have unconsciously indulged in exaggerations, which have gradually become articles of faith, and are now accepted as such.

We will talk about the animal known for its incredible strength, blind bravery, and extreme cruelty, which scientists call ursus cinereus, and Americans refer to as the grizzly bear. Most travelers paint a terrifying picture of this animal, claiming it combines the stupidity of the Polar bear with the ferocity and courage of large carnivores. Although I am a traveler myself, I must admit that the tales from these folks should be taken with a grain of salt, as they often find themselves in dangerous situations or are mentally and physically unwell, which can lead to distorted perceptions. In the heat of the moment, they might unintentionally exaggerate, and these stories have gradually turned into accepted truths.

I have no intention to rehabilitate the grizzly bear in the minds of my readers; still, I will ask them not to be more unjust to it than they are to other animals sent into the world by the Creator. Hence, laying aside all exaggerations, and confining ourselves to the strictest truth, we will, in a few words, describe the grizzly bear and its habits. During our long stay in America, we saw enough of these animals, and in sufficient proximity to be accepted as a credible witness.

I don’t plan to change the way my readers think about the grizzly bear; however, I do ask that they not be harsher on it than they are on other animals created by God. So, putting aside all exaggerations and sticking to the plain truth, we’ll briefly describe the grizzly bear and its behavior. During our extended time in America, we observed enough of these animals up close to be seen as credible witnesses.

My readers will see from the portrait of this animal, correct, if not flattering though it be, that it is naturally ugly enough, both morally and physically, not to require to be rendered more hideous and converted into a monster. The grizzly, when it has reached its full growth, is about ten feet in length; its coat is woolly, very thick, and perfectly grey, excepting round the ears, where it is brown. Its face is terrible; it is the most ferocious and dangerous of all the American carnivora. In spite of its clumsy shape and heavy appearance, its agility is extreme. It is the more to be feared, because its indomitable courage emanates from the consciousness of its prodigious strength, and is always akin to fury. The grizzly attacks all animals, but chiefly the larger ruminants, such as buffaloes, oxen, &c. What has probably given rise to the exaggerated stories of travellers, is the fact that the grizzly bear does not hibernate, and as during winter it starves among the snow-covered mountains, it descends to the plains to find food. The redskins carry on a deadly warfare with it, in order to obtain its long sharp claws, of which they form collars, to which they set great value.

My readers will see from the depiction of this animal, accurate, if not flattering, that it is naturally ugly enough, both morally and physically, that it doesn’t need to be made any more hideous or turned into a monster. The grizzly bear, when fully grown, is about ten feet long; its coat is woolly, very thick, and perfectly gray, except around the ears, where it is brown. Its face is terrifying; it is the most ferocious and dangerous of all American carnivores. Despite its clumsy shape and heavy appearance, it is extremely agile. It is even more to be feared because its unyielding courage comes from its awareness of its immense strength and is always close to fury. The grizzly attacks all animals but mostly larger herbivores like buffaloes, oxen, etc. What likely has led to exaggerated stories from travelers is the fact that the grizzly bear does not hibernate, and since it struggles to find food among the snow-covered mountains in winter, it comes down to the plains to search for food. Native Americans engage in a deadly battle with it to obtain its long, sharp claws, which they make into valued collars.

It was with one of these formidable animals that Valentine suddenly found himself face to face. The rencontre was most disagreeable; still when the first emotion had passed off, the hunters boldly made up their minds.

It was with one of these intimidating animals that Valentine suddenly found himself face to face. The encounter was quite unpleasant; however, once the initial shock wore off, the hunters confidently made their decision.

"It is a combat to death," Valentine said laconically; "you know the grizzly never draws back."

"It’s a fight to the death," Valentine said casually; "you know the grizzly never backs down."

"What shall we do?" Don Miguel asked.

"What should we do?" Don Miguel asked.

"See what he does first," the hunter continued. "It is evident that this animal has fed, else it would not return to its lair. You know that bears go out but little; if we are lucky enough to deal with a bear that has had a good dinner, it will be an immense advantage for us."

"Watch what he does first," the hunter went on. "It's clear that this animal has eaten; otherwise, it wouldn't be back in its den. You know that bears don't wander far; if we’re fortunate enough to encounter a bear that’s had a big meal, it’ll give us a huge advantage."

"Why so?"

"Why's that?"

"For the simple reason," Valentine said with a laugh, "that, like all people whose meal hours are irregular, when bears sit down to dinner, they eat with extreme gluttony, which renders them heavy, sleepy, and deprives them, in a word, of one half their faculties."

"For the simple reason," Valentine said with a laugh, "that, like everyone whose meal times are all over the place, when bears sit down to eat, they chow down with such greed that it makes them sluggish, sleepy, and basically robs them of half their abilities."

"Hum!" Don Miguel observed; "I fancy what is left them is quite enough."

"Hum!" Don Miguel noted; "I think what’s left for them is more than enough."

"And so do I; but, quiet, I fancy the beast has made up his mind."

"And me too; but, shh, I think the creature has made up its mind."

"That is to say," Don Pablo remarked, "that it is making its arrangements to attack us."

"That means," Don Pablo said, "that it's getting ready to attack us."

"That is what I meant to say," Valentine replied.

"That's what I meant to say," Valentine replied.

"Well, we will not let it make the first demonstration."

"Well, we won’t let it be the first demonstration."

"Oh, don't be frightened, Don Miguel, I am used to bear hunting; this one certainly does not expect what I am preparing for it."

"Oh, don’t be scared, Don Miguel, I’m used to bear hunting; this one definitely isn’t expecting what I have planned for it."

"Providing you do not miss your shot: in that case we should be lost," Don Miguel observed.

"Assuming you don't miss your chance: if that happens, we would be doomed," Don Miguel noted.

"By Jove! I know that: so I shall take my measures in accordance."

"Wow! I get that, so I'll act accordingly."

Curumilla, stoical as ever, had cut a piece of candlewood, and concealed himself in the shrubs only a few paces from the wild beast. The bear, after a moment's hesitation, during which it looked round with an eye flashing with gloomy fire, as if counting the number of foes it had to fight, uttered a second growl, as it passed a tongue as red as blood over its lips.

Curumilla, as calm as ever, had chopped a piece of candlewood and hidden himself in the bushes just a few steps away from the wild beast. The bear, after a brief pause during which it scanned the area with eyes glowing with dark intensity, as if assessing the number of enemies it had to confront, let out another growl while licking its lips, which were as red as blood.

"That is it," Valentine said with a laugh; "lick your chops, my fine fellow; still, I warn you that your mouth is watering too soon—you have not got us yet."

"That's it," Valentine said with a laugh; "lick your lips, my good man; still, I warn you that you're getting ahead of yourself—you're not quite there yet."

The bear seemed to notice the bravado, for it made an effort, and its monstrous head entirely appeared above the level of the platform.

The bear seemed to notice the confidence, as it made an effort and lifted its massive head completely above the height of the platform.

"Did I not tell you it had eaten too much?" the hunter went on. "See what difficulty it finds in moving. Come, sluggard," he said, addressing the terrible animal, "shake yourself up a little."

"Didn't I tell you it had eaten too much?" the hunter continued. "Look at how hard it is for it to move. Come on, lazy one," he said, speaking to the fearsome creature, "wake yourself up a bit."

"Take care," Don Miguel shouted.

"Take care," Don Miguel yelled.

"The brute is going to leap on you," Don Pablo said in agony.

"The beast is going to jump on you," Don Pablo said in anguish.

In fact, the bear, by a movement swift as lightning, had escaladed the platform with a gigantic bound, and was now scarce twenty yards from the intrepid hunter. Valentine did not move, not one of his muscles shook: he merely clenched his teeth as if going to break them, and a white foam appeared at the corner of his lips. The beast, surprised by the intrepidity of the man, cowed by the electric fluid that flashed from the hunter's haughty eye, fell back a step. For a moment it remained motionless, with hanging head; but it soon began tearing up the ground with its formidable claws, as if encouraging itself to begin the attack.

In fact, the bear, with a movement as fast as lightning, had jumped onto the platform in one huge leap and was now barely twenty yards away from the fearless hunter. Valentine didn’t move; not a single muscle trembled. He just clenched his teeth as if he was about to break them, and white foam appeared at the corners of his lips. The beast, taken aback by the man’s bravery and intimidated by the electric spark in the hunter’s fierce gaze, took a step back. For a moment, it stood still, head hanging low; but it quickly began digging up the ground with its powerful claws, as if motivating itself to launch an attack.

Suddenly it turned round. Curumilla profited by the movement, of the torch he held in readiness for the purpose, and at a signal from Valentine, made the light flash before the bear. The animal, dazzled by the brilliant glare of the torch, which suddenly dissipated the darkness that surrounded it, savagely rose on its hind legs, and turning toward the Indian, tried to clutch the torch with one of its forepaws, probably in order to put it out.

Suddenly, it turned around. Curumilla took advantage of the movement, and with the torch he had ready for this moment, at a signal from Valentine, he made the light flash in front of the bear. The animal, blinded by the sudden bright light of the torch that cut through the darkness around it, viciously stood up on its hind legs and, facing the Indian, tried to grab the torch with one of its front paws, likely trying to extinguish it.

Valentine cocked his rifle, stood firmly on his legs, aimed carefully, and began whistling softly. So soon as the sound reached the bear's ears, it stopped, and remained thus for some seconds as if trying to account for this unusual noise. The hunter still whistled: the witnesses of the scene held their breath, so interested were they in the strange incidents of this duel between intellect and brute strength. Still they kept their hands on their weapons, ready to hurry to their friend's help, should he be in danger.

Valentine readied his rifle, stood solidly on his feet, aimed carefully, and started whistling softly. As soon as the sound reached the bear's ears, it paused, remaining still for a few seconds as if it were trying to figure out this strange noise. The hunter continued to whistle: the onlookers held their breath, captivated by the unusual unfolding of this battle between intelligence and raw power. They kept their hands on their weapons, prepared to rush to their friend's aid if he found himself in trouble.

Valentine was calm, gently whistling to the bear, which gradually turned its head toward him. Curumilla, with the lighted torch in his hand, attentively watched all the animal's movements. The bear at length faced the hunter; it was only a few paces from him, and Valentine felt its hot and fetid breath. The man and the brute gazed on each other; the bear's bloodshot eye seemed riveted on that of the Frenchman, who looked at it intrepidly while continuing to whistle softly.

Valentine was relaxed, softly whistling to the bear, which slowly turned its head towards him. Curumilla, holding a lit torch, closely observed every movement of the animal. Eventually, the bear faced the hunter; it was only a few steps away, and Valentine could feel its hot, smelly breath. The man and the beast locked eyes; the bear's bloodshot gaze seemed fixed on the Frenchman, who looked back bravely while continuing to whistle softly.

There was a moment, an age of supreme anxiety. The bear, as if to escape the strange fascination it suffered under, shook its head twice, and then rushed forward with a fearful growl. At the same instant a shot was fired.

There was a moment, a time of intense anxiety. The bear, as if trying to escape the bizarre attraction it felt, shook its head twice and then charged forward with a terrifying growl. At the exact same moment, a shot rang out.

Don Miguel and his son ran up. Valentine, with his rifle butt resting on the ground, was laughing carelessly, while two paces from him the terrible animal was uttering howls of fury, and writhing in its dying convulsions. Curumilla bending forward, was curiously watching the movements of the animal as it rolled at his feet.

Don Miguel and his son ran up. Valentine, with the butt of his rifle on the ground, was laughing casually, while just a couple of steps away, the fierce animal was howling in anger and thrashing in its final moments. Curumilla leaned forward, curiously observing the animal's movements as it rolled at his feet.

"Thank Heaven," Don Miguel eagerly exclaimed. "You are safe, my friend."

"Thank God," Don Miguel exclaimed eagerly. "You’re safe, my friend."

"Did you fancy that I ran any danger?" the hunter answered simply.

"Did you think I was in any danger?" the hunter replied straightforwardly.

"I trembled for your life," the hacendero said with surprise and admiration.

"I was worried for your life," the hacendero said, surprised and impressed.

"It was not worth the trouble, I assure you," the hunter said carelessly; "grizzly and I are old acquaintances; ask Curumilla how many we have knocked over in this way."

"It really wasn't worth the hassle, trust me," the hunter said casually; "the grizzly and I go way back; ask Curumilla how many we've taken down like this."

"But," Don Pablo objected, "the grizzly bear is invulnerable; bullets flatten on its skull, and glide off its fur."

"But," Don Pablo replied, "the grizzly bear is invincible; bullets just flatten against its skull and slide off its fur."

"That is perfectly true; still, you forget there is a spot where it can be hit."

"That's totally true; however, you forget that there's a place where it can be struck."

"I know it, the eye; but it is almost impossible to hit it at the first shot; to do so a man must be endowed with marvellous skill, not to say admirable courage and coolness."

"I get it, the eye; but it’s pretty much impossible to hit it on the first try; to do that, a person needs to have amazing skill, not to mention admirable courage and calmness."

"Thank you," Valentine replied with, a smile; "now that our enemy is dead, I would ask you to look and tell me where I hit it."

"Thank you," Valentine replied with a smile. "Now that our enemy is dead, could you please look and tell me where I hit it?"

The Mexicans stooped down quickly; the bear was really dead. Its gigantic corpse, which Curumilla was already preparing to strip of its magnificent coat, covered a space of nearly ten feet. The hunter's bullet had entered its right eye; the two gentlemen uttered a cry of admiration.

The Mexicans bent down quickly; the bear was definitely dead. Its huge body, which Curumilla was already getting ready to skin for its beautiful coat, stretched over nearly ten feet. The hunter's bullet had gone through its right eye; the two men exclaimed in admiration.

"Yes," Valentine said, replying to their thought, "it was not a bad shot; but be assured that this animal enjoys an usurped reputation, owing to the habit it has of attacking man, whom, however, it hardly ever conquers."

"Yeah," Valentine said, responding to their thoughts, "that wasn’t a bad shot; but just so you know, this animal has a false reputation because it tends to attack humans, even though it rarely wins."

"But look, my friend, at those sharp claws; why, they are nearly six inches long."

"But look, my friend, at those sharp claws; they're almost six inches long."

"That is true; I remember a poor Comanche, on whose shoulder a grizzly let his paw fall, and completely smashed it. But, is it an interesting sport? I confess that it possesses an irresistible attraction for me."

"That’s true; I remember a poor Comanche who had a grizzly drop its paw on his shoulder and totally crushed it. But is it an interesting sport? I admit that it has an irresistible appeal for me."

"You are quite at liberty, my friend," said Don Miguel, "to find a delight in fighting such monsters, and I can account for it; the life you lead in the desert has so familiarised you with danger, that you no longer believe in it; but we dwellers in towns have, I confess, an invincible respect and terror for this monster."

"You are totally free to enjoy battling these monsters, my friend," Don Miguel said, "and I get it; the life you live in the desert has made you so used to danger that you no longer see it as a threat. But us city dwellers, I have to admit, have an unshakeable fear and respect for this monster."

"Nonsense, Don Miguel, how can you say when I have seen you engaged in a hand-to-hand fight with tigers?"

"Nonsense, Don Miguel, how can you say that when I’ve seen you in a hand-to-hand fight with tigers?"

"That is possible, my friend; I would do so again, if necessary—but a jaguar is not a grizzly."

"That’s possible, my friend; I would do it again if I had to—but a jaguar isn’t a grizzly."

"Come, come, I will not tease you any longer. While Curumilla prepares our breakfast, I will go down into the ravine. Help my friend to roast a piece of my game, and I am sure when you have tasted it, the exquisite flavour will make you quite alter your opinion about friend Grizzly."

"Come on, I won't tease you any longer. While Curumilla gets our breakfast ready, I'm going to head down into the ravine. Help my friend roast a piece of my game, and I’m sure once you taste it, the amazing flavor will completely change your mind about our buddy Grizzly."

And carelessly throwing his rifle on his shoulder, which he had reloaded, Valentine then entered the chaparral, in which he almost immediately disappeared.

And carelessly tossing his rifle over his shoulder, which he had reloaded, Valentine then stepped into the chaparral, where he almost instantly vanished.

The game, as Valentine called the grizzly, weighed about four hundred weight. After flaying it with that dexterity the Indians possess, Curumilla, aided by the two Mexicans, hung up the body to a branch, that bent beneath its weight; he cut steaks from the loin, and took out the pluck, which regular hunters consider the most delicate part of the beast; and then, while Don Miguel and Don Pablo lit the fire, and laid the steaks on the ashes, the Indian entered the cave.

The game, as Valentine referred to the grizzly, weighed about four hundred pounds. After skinning it with the skill that the Indians have, Curumilla, with help from the two Mexicans, hung the body from a branch that bent under its weight. He cut steaks from the loin and removed the organs, which regular hunters consider the most tender part of the animal. Then, while Don Miguel and Don Pablo started the fire and placed the steaks on the ashes, the Indian went into the cave.

Don Pablo and his father, long accustomed to the Araucano chief's way of behaving, made no remark, but went on with the preparations for breakfast actively, the more so because the night's fatigues and their long privations had given them an appetite which the smell of the cooking meat only heightened.

Don Pablo and his father, who were used to the way the Araucano chief acted, didn’t say anything but continued to prepare breakfast energetically, especially since the exhaustion from the night and their long struggles had given them an appetite that the smell of the cooking meat only made stronger.

Still, the meal had been ready some time, and Valentine had not returned. The two gentlemen were beginning to feel anxious. Nor did Curumilla emerge either from the cavern in which he had now been upwards of an hour. The Mexicans exchanged a glance.

Still, the meal had been ready for a while, and Valentine hadn’t returned. The two gentlemen were starting to get anxious. Curumilla also hadn’t come out from the cave where he had been for over an hour. The Mexicans exchanged a glance.

"Can anything have happened?" Don Miguel asked.

"Could something have happened?" Don Miguel asked.

"We must go and see," said Don Pablo.

"We should go and check it out," said Don Pablo.

They rose; Don Pablo proceeded toward the cave, while his father went to the end of the platform. At this moment Valentine arrived on one side, Curumilla on the other, holding two young bearskins in his hands.

They stood up; Don Pablo walked towards the cave, while his father headed to the edge of the platform. Just then, Valentine came from one side, and Curumilla from the other, holding two young bearskins in his hands.

"What does that mean?" Don Pablo in his surprise could not refrain from asking.

"What does that mean?" Don Pablo asked in surprise, unable to hold back his curiosity.

The Indian smiled. "It was a she-bear," he said.

The Indian smiled. "It was a female bear," he said.

"Are we going to breakfast?" Valentine asked.

"Are we going for breakfast?" Valentine asked.

"Whenever you like, my friend," Don Miguel answered; "we were only waiting for you."

"Whenever you're ready, my friend," Don Miguel replied; "we were just waiting for you."

"I have been gone a long time."

"I've been away for a long time."

"More than an hour."

"Over an hour."

"It was not my fault. Just fancy, down there it is as dark as in an oven. I had great difficulty in finding our friend's body; but, thanks to heaven, it is now in the ground, and protected from the teeth of the coyotes and the other vermin of the prairie."

"It wasn't my fault. Just imagine, down there it’s as dark as an oven. I had a tough time finding our friend's body; but, thank goodness, it’s now buried and safe from the coyotes and other pests of the prairie."

Don Miguel took his hand and pressed it tenderly, while tears of gratitude ran down his cheeks.

Don Miguel took his hand and held it gently, as tears of gratitude streamed down his face.

"Valentine," he said, with great emotion. "You are better than all of us; you think of everything; no circumstance, however grave it may be, can make you forget what you regard in the light of a duty. Thanks, my friend, thanks, for having placed in the ground the poor general's body; you have made me very happy."

"Valentine," he said, with deep emotion. "You are better than all of us; you think of everything; no situation, no matter how serious, can make you forget what you see as your duty. Thank you, my friend, thank you for burying the poor general's body; you have made me very happy."

"That will do," Valentine said, as he turned his head away, not to let the emotion he felt in spite of himself, be noticed; "suppose we feed? I am fearfully hungry; the sun is rising, and we have not yet quitted that frightful labyrinth in which we so nearly left our bones."

"That's enough," Valentine said, turning his head away to hide the emotions he couldn't help feeling. "What do you say we grab something to eat? I'm really hungry; the sun is coming up, and we still haven't gotten out of that awful maze where we almost lost our lives."

The hunters set down round the fire, and began sharply attacking the meal that awaited them. When they had finished eating, which did not take long, thanks to Valentine, who continually urged them to take double mouthfuls, they rose and prepared to start again.

The hunters gathered around the fire and quickly dug into the meal waiting for them. Once they finished eating, which didn’t take long because Valentine kept pushing them to take bigger bites, they got up and got ready to head out again.

"Let us pay great attention, caballeros," the hunter said to them, "and carefully look around us, for I am greatly mistaken if we do not find a trail within an hour."

"Let’s stay focused, gentlemen," the hunter said to them, "and look around us carefully, because I’d be really surprised if we don’t find a trail within an hour."

"What makes you suppose so?"

"What makes you think so?"

"Nothing, I have found no sign," Valentine answered, with a smile; "but I feel a foreboding that we shall soon find the man we have been seeking so long."

"Nothing, I haven't found any sign," Valentine replied with a smile; "but I have a feeling that we will soon find the man we've been looking for all this time."

"May heaven hear you, my friend! Don Miguel exclaimed.

"May heaven hear you, my friend!" Don Miguel shouted.

"Forward! Forward!" Valentine said, as he set out.

"Go! Go!" Valentine said as he started off.

His comrades followed him. At this moment the sun appeared above the horizon, the forest awoke as if by enchantment, and the birds, concealed beneath the foliage, began their matin hymn, which they sing daily to salute the sun.

His friends followed him. At that moment, the sun rose above the horizon, the forest came to life as if by magic, and the birds, hidden among the leaves, started their morning song, which they sing every day to greet the sun.


CHAPTER XXIX.

A MOTHER'S LOVE.

As we have said, Madame Guillois was installed by her son at the winter village of the Comanches, and the Indians gladly welcomed the mother of the adopted son of their tribe. The most commodious lodge was immediately placed at her service, and the most delicate attentions were lavished on her.

As we mentioned, Madame Guillois was set up by her son in the winter village of the Comanches, and the Indians warmly welcomed the mother of their tribe’s adopted son. The most comfortable lodge was quickly made available to her, and she was showered with thoughtful care.

The redskins are incontestably superior to the whites in all that relates to hospitality. A guest is sacred to them to such an extent, that they become his slaves, so to speak, so anxious are they to satisfy all his desires, and even his slightest caprices.

The Native Americans are undeniably better than white people when it comes to hospitality. A guest is considered sacred to them, to the point where they act as if they are their servants, eager to fulfill all their wishes and even their smallest whims.

After Father Seraphin had warned Red Cedar to be on his guard, he returned to Madame Guillois in order to watch more directly over it. The worthy missionary was an old acquaintance and friend of the Comanches, to whom he had been useful on several occasions, and who respected in him not the priest, whose sublime mission they could not understand, but the good and generous man, ever ready to devote himself to his fellow men.

After Father Seraphin warned Red Cedar to stay alert, he went back to Madame Guillois to keep a closer eye on things. The dedicated missionary was an old friend of the Comanches, having helped them out several times, and they respected him not for being a priest, a role they couldn’t fully grasp, but for being a kind and generous man who was always willing to help others.

Several weeks passed without producing any great change in the old lady's life. Sunbeam, on her own private authority, had constituted herself her handmaiden, amusing her with her medley of Indian-Spanish and French, attending to her like a mother, and trying, by all the means in her power, to help her to kill time. So long as Father Seraphin remained near her, Madame Guillois endured her son's absence very patiently. The missionary's gentle and paternal exhortations made her—not forget, because a mother never does that—but deceive herself as to the cruelty of this separation.

Several weeks went by without any significant change in the old lady's life. Sunbeam, taking it upon herself, became her maid, entertaining her with a mix of Indian, Spanish, and French, caring for her like a mother, and doing everything she could to help her pass the time. As long as Father Seraphin was nearby, Madame Guillois tolerated her son’s absence quite patiently. The missionary's kind and fatherly advice made her—not forget, because a mother never does that—but fool herself about the harshness of this separation.

Unhappily, Father Seraphin had imperious duties to attend to which he could no longer neglect; to her great regret he must recommence his wandering life, and his mission of self-denial and suffering, while carrying to the Indian tribes, the light of the gospel, and the succour of religion. Father Seraphin was in Madame Guillois's sight a link of the chain that attached her to her son; she could speak about him with the missionary, who knew the most secret thoughts of her heart, and could by one word calm her alarm, and restore her courage. But when he left her for the first time since her arrival in America, she really felt alone, and lost her son once again, as it were. Thus the separation was cruel; and she needed all her Christian resignation and long habit of suffering to bear meekly the fresh blow that struck her.

Unhappily, Father Seraphin had important responsibilities that he could no longer ignore; to her great sorrow, he had to start his wandering life again, along with his mission of self-denial and suffering, bringing the light of the gospel and the support of religion to the Indian tribes. To Madame Guillois, Father Seraphin was a link connecting her to her son; she could talk about him with the missionary, who understood her deepest feelings and could calm her worries and restore her strength with just a word. But when he left her for the first time since she arrived in America, she truly felt alone, as if she had lost her son again. Thus, the separation was harsh, and she needed all her Christian patience and long-standing resilience to quietly endure the new blow that struck her.

Indian life is very dull and monotonous, especially in winter, in the heart of the forest, in badly built huts, open to all the winds, when the leafless trees are covered with hoar-frost; the villages are half buried beneath the snow, the sky is gloomy, and during the long nights the hurricane may be heard howling, and a deluge of rain falling.

Indian life is quite dull and repetitive, especially in winter, deep in the forest, in poorly constructed huts that are exposed to all the winds, when the bare trees are frosted over; the villages are partially buried in snow, the sky looks dreary, and during the long nights, you can hear the howling wind and the pouring rain.

Alone, deprived of a friend in whose bosom she could deposit the overflowing of her heart, Madame Guillois gradually fell into a gloomy melancholy, from which nothing could arouse her. A woman of the age of the hunter's mother does not easily break through all her habits to undertake a journey like that she had made across the American desert. However simple and frugal the life of a certain class of society may be in Europe, they still enjoy a certain relative comfort, far superior to what they may expect to find in Indian villages, where objects of primary necessity are absent, and life is reduced to its simplest expression.

Alone and without a friend to share her heart with, Madame Guillois slowly sank into a deep sadness that nothing could pull her out of. A woman of her age, like the hunter's mother, doesn’t easily abandon her routines to take on a journey like the one she had made across the American desert. No matter how simple and modest life may be for certain social classes in Europe, they still experience a level of comfort that’s much greater than what they can expect in Indian villages, where basic necessities are lacking and life is stripped down to its most basic form.

Thus, for instance, a person accustomed to work in the evening in a comfortable chair, in the chimney corner, by the light of a lamp, in a well-closed room, would never grow used to sit on the beaten ground, crouching over a fire, whose smoke blinds her, in a windowless hut, only illumined by the flickering flame of a smoky torch.

Thus, for example, a person who is used to working in the evening in a comfortable chair by the fireplace, with the light of a lamp in a well-sealed room, would never get used to sitting on the ground, huddled over a fire that smokes up her eyes, in a windowless cabin, barely lit by the flickering flame of a smoky torch.

When Madame Guillois left Havre, she had only one object, one desire, to see her son again; every other consideration must yield to that: she gladly sacrificed the comfort she enjoyed to find the son whom she believed she had lost, and who filled her heart.

When Madame Guillois left Havre, she had one goal, one longing: to see her son again; everything else took a back seat to that. She willingly gave up the comfort she had to find the son she thought she had lost, and who filled her heart.

Still, in spite of her powerful constitution and the masculine energy of her character, when she had endured the fatigue of a three months' voyage, and the no less rude toil of several weeks' travelling through forests and over prairies, sleeping in the open air, her health had gradually broken down, her strength was worn out in this daily and hourly struggle, and wounded, both physically and morally, she had been at length forced to confess herself beaten, and to allow that she was too weak to endure such an existence longer.

Still, despite her strong constitution and the masculine energy of her character, after enduring the fatigue of a three-month voyage and the equally harsh labor of several weeks traveling through forests and across prairies, sleeping outdoors, her health had gradually declined. Her strength was worn out from this daily and hourly struggle, and wounded both physically and emotionally, she had finally been forced to admit defeat and acknowledge that she was too weak to continue living this way.

She grew thin and haggard visibly; her cheeks were sunken, her eyes buried more and more deeply in their orbits, her face was pale, her look languishing—in short, all the symptoms revealed that the nature which had hitherto so valiantly resisted, was rapidly giving way, and was undermined by an illness which had been secretly wasting her for a long time, and now displayed itself in its fell proportions.

She became visibly thin and gaunt; her cheeks were hollow, her eyes sunk deeper into their sockets, her face was pale, and her expression was weary—in short, all the signs showed that the spirit that had so bravely fought before was quickly giving in and was being eroded by an illness that had been secretly weakening her for a long time, and was now showing itself in full effect.

Madame Guillois did not deceive herself as to her condition, she calculated coolly and exactly all the probable incidents, followed step by step the different phases of her illness, and when Sunbeam anxiously enquired what was the matter with her, and what she suffered from, she answered her with that calm and heart-breaking smile which the man condemned to death puts on when no hope is left him—a smile more affecting than a sob—

Madame Guillois wasn't fooling herself about her situation; she coldly and accurately assessed all the possible developments, tracking the different stages of her illness. When Sunbeam worriedly asked what was wrong with her and what she was going through, she responded with a calm and heartbreaking smile, like a condemned man who has lost all hope—a smile that was more moving than any sob.

"It is nothing, my child,—I am dying."

"It’s nothing, sweetheart—I'm dying."

These words were uttered with so strange an accent of gentleness and resignation that the young Indian felt her eyes fill with tears, and hid herself to weep.

These words were spoken with such an unusual tone of kindness and acceptance that the young Indian felt her eyes start to fill with tears, and she hid away to cry.

One morning a bright sun shone on the village, the sky was blue, and the air mild. Madame Guillois, seated in front of her calli, was warming herself in this last smile of autumn, while mechanically watching the yellow leaves, which a light breeze turned round. Not far from her the children were sporting, chasing each other with merry bursts of laughter. Unicorn's squaw presently sat down by the old lady's side, took her hand, and looked at her sympathisingly.

One morning, the sun was shining brightly over the village, the sky was blue, and the air was pleasant. Madame Guillois, sitting in front of her house, was soaking up the last warmth of autumn while absentmindedly watching the yellow leaves being tossed around by a gentle breeze. Nearby, the children were playing, laughing as they chased each other. Unicorn's squaw soon joined the old lady, took her hand, and looked at her with sympathy.

"Does my mother feel better?" she asked her in her voice which was soft as the note of the Mexican nightingale.

"Is my mom feeling better?" she asked her in a voice as soft as the song of the Mexican nightingale.

"Thanks, my dear little one," the old lady answered, affectionately, "I am better."

"Thanks, my sweet little one," the old lady replied warmly, "I'm feeling better."

"That is well," Sunbeam replied, with a charming smile; "for I have good news to tell my mother."

"That's great," Sunbeam said with an attractive smile, "because I have some good news to share with my mom."

"Good news?" she said, hurriedly, as she gave her a piercing glance; "has my son arrived?"

"Good news?" she asked quickly, giving her a sharp look. "Has my son arrived?"

"My mother would have seen him before this," the squaw said, with a tinge of gentle reproach in her voice.

"My mom would have seen him by now," the woman said, with a hint of gentle reproach in her voice.

"That is true," she muttered; "my poor Valentine!"

"That's true," she mumbled; "my poor Valentine!"

She let her head sink sadly on her bosom. Sunbeam looked at her for a moment with an expression of tender pity.

She let her head droop sadly onto her chest. Sunbeam looked at her for a moment with a look of gentle sympathy.

"Does not my mother wish to hear the news I have to tell her?" she went on.

"Doesn't my mom want to hear the news I have to tell her?" she continued.

Madame Guillois sighed.

Madame Guillois sighed.

"Speak, my child," she said.

"Speak, my child," she said.

"One of the great warriors of the tribe has just entered the village," the young woman continued; "Spider left the chief two days ago."

"One of the tribe's great warriors has just arrived in the village," the young woman continued; "Spider left the chief two days ago."

"Ah!" the old lady said, carelessly, seeing that Sunbeam stopped; "and where is the chief at this moment?"

"Ah!" the old lady said casually, noticing that Sunbeam had stopped; "and where is the chief right now?"

"Spider says that Unicorn is in the mountains, with his warriors; he has seen Koutonepi."

"Spider says that Unicorn is in the mountains with his warriors; he has seen Koutonepi."

"He has seen my son?" Madame Guillois exclaimed.

"He has seen my son?" Madame Guillois said, shocked.

"He has seen him," Sunbeam repeated; "the hunter is pursuing Red Cedar with his friends."

"He has seen him," Sunbeam repeated; "the hunter is chasing Red Cedar with his friends."

"And—he is not wounded?" she asked anxiously.

"And—he's not hurt?" she asked anxiously.

The young Indian pouted her lips.

The young Indian girl pouted her lips.

"Red Cedar is a dog and cowardly old woman," she said; "his arm is not strong enough, or his eye sure enough to wound the great pale hunter. Koutonepi is a terrible warrior, he despises the barkings of the coyote."

"Red Cedar is a dog and a cowardly old woman," she said; "his arm isn't strong enough, or his aim sure enough to injure the great pale hunter. Koutonepi is a fierce warrior; he has no respect for the howling of the coyote."

Madame Guillois had lived long enough among the Indians to understand their figurative expressions; she gratefully pressed the young squaw's hand.

Madame Guillois had lived among the Indians long enough to understand their figurative language; she gratefully squeezed the young squaw's hand.

"Your great warrior has seen my son?" she said eagerly.

"Has your great warrior seen my son?" she asked eagerly.

"Yes," Sunbeam quickly answered, "Spider saw the pale hunter, and spoke. Koutonepi gave him a necklace for my mother."

"Yes," Sunbeam quickly replied, "Spider saw the pale hunter and talked to him. Koutonepi gave him a necklace for my mom."

"A necklace?" she repeated, in surprise, not understanding what the woman meant; "What am I to do with it?"

"A necklace?" she repeated, surprised, not understanding what the woman meant. "What am I supposed to do with it?"

Sunbeam's face assumed a serious expression.

Sunbeam's face took on a serious look.

"The white men are great sorcerers," she said, "they know how to make powerful medicines; by figures traced on birch bark communicate their thoughts at great distances; space does not exist for them. Will not my mother receive the necklace her son sends her?"

"The white men are great sorcerers," she said, "they know how to create powerful medicines; by symbols drawn on birch bark, they share their thoughts over long distances; space is irrelevant to them. Will my mother not accept the necklace her son is sending her?"

"Give it me, my dear child," she eagerly answered; "everything that comes from him is precious to me."

"Give it to me, my dear child," she eagerly replied; "everything that comes from him is precious to me."

The young squaw drew from under her striped calico dress a square piece of bark of the size of her hand, and gave it to her. Madame Guillois took it curiously, not knowing what this present meant. She turned it over and over, while Sunbeam watched her attentively. All at once the old lady's features brightened, and she uttered a cry of joy; she had perceived a few words traced on the inside of the bark with the point of a knife.

The young woman pulled a square piece of bark the size of her hand from under her striped dress and handed it to her. Madame Guillois took it with curiosity, unsure of what this gift represented. She examined it closely, while Sunbeam watched her intently. Suddenly, the old lady's expression lit up, and she let out a cry of joy; she had noticed a few words etched on the inside of the bark with a knife.

"Is my mother satisfied?" Sunbeam asked.

"Is my mom happy?" Sunbeam asked.

"Oh, yes," she answered.

"Oh, definitely," she answered.

She eagerly perused the note; it was short, contained indeed but a few words, yet they filled the mother with delight; for they gave her certain news of her son. This is what Valentine wrote—

She eagerly read the note; it was short, containing just a few words, yet they filled the mother with joy; for they gave her definite news of her son. This is what Valentine wrote—

"My dear mother, be of good cheer, my health is excellent, I shall see you soon: your loving son, Valentine."

"My dear mom, don’t worry, I’m really healthy, and I’ll see you soon: your loving son, Valentine."

It was impossible to write a more laconic letter; but on the desert, where communication is so difficult, a son may be thanked for giving news of himself, if only in a word. Madame Guillois was delighted, and when she had read the note again, she turned to the young squaw.

It was impossible to write a shorter letter; but in the desert, where communication is so challenging, a son deserves gratitude for sharing news of himself, even if it's just one word. Madame Guillois was thrilled, and after reading the note again, she turned to the young woman.

"Is Spider a chief?" she asked.

"Is Spider the boss?" she asked.

"Spider is one of the great warriors of the tribe," Sunbeam answered proudly; "Unicorn places great confidence in him."

"Spider is one of the tribe's great warriors," Sunbeam replied proudly; "Unicorn has a lot of faith in him."

"Good; I understand. He has come here on a particular mission?"

"Okay, I get it. He came here for a specific purpose?"

"Unicorn ordered his friend to choose twenty picked warriors from the tribe, and lead them to him."

"Unicorn told his friend to select twenty top warriors from the tribe and bring them to him."

A sudden idea crossed Madame Guillois's mind.

A sudden idea popped into Madame Guillois's head.

"Does Sunbeam love me?" she asked her.

"Does Sunbeam love me?" she asked her.

"I love my mother," the squaw replied, feelingly; "her son saved my life."

"I love my mom," the woman replied sincerely; "her son saved my life."

"Does not my daughter feel grieved at being away from her husband?" the old lady continued.

"Doesn't my daughter feel sad about being away from her husband?" the old lady continued.

"Unicorn is a great chief; when he commands, Sunbeam bows and obeys without a murmur; the warrior is the strong and courageous eagle, the squaw is the timid dove."

"Unicorn is a strong leader; when he gives orders, Sunbeam respects and follows them without a word of complaint; the warrior is the powerful and brave eagle, while the squaw is the gentle dove."

There was a long silence, which Sunbeam at last broke by saying, with a meaning smile—

There was a long silence, which Sunbeam finally broke by saying, with a knowing smile—

"My mother had something to ask of me?"

"My mom had something to ask me?"

"What use is it, dear child?" she answered hesitatingly, "As you will not grant my request."

"What good is it, dear child?" she replied hesitantly, "Since you won't grant my request."

"My mother thinks so, but is not sure," she said, maliciously.

"My mom thinks so, but she's not sure," she said, slyly.

The old lady smiled.

The elderly woman smiled.

"Have you guessed, then, what I was about to ask of you?" she said.

"Have you figured out what I was going to ask you?" she said.

"Perhaps so; my mother will explain, so that I may see whether I was mistaken."

"Maybe; my mom will explain so I can see if I was wrong."

"No, it is useless; I know that my daughter will refuse."

"No, it's pointless; I know my daughter will say no."

Sunbeam broke into a fresh and joyous laugh as she clapped her little hands.

Sunbeam burst into a bright and happy laugh as she clapped her tiny hands.

"My mother knows the contrary," she said; "why does she not place confidence in me? Has she ever found me unkind?"

"My mom knows the opposite," she said; "why doesn't she trust me? Has she ever seen me be unkind?"

"Never; you have always been kind and attentive to me, trying to calm my grief, and dissipate my fears."

"Never; you've always been kind and attentive to me, trying to ease my sorrow and calm my fears."

"My mother can speak then, as the ears of a friend are open," Sunbeam said to her quietly.

"My mom can talk then, since a friend is listening," Sunbeam said to her softly.

"In truth," the old lady remarked, after some thought, "what I desire is just. Is Sunbeam a mother?" she said, meaningly.

"In truth," the old lady said, after some thought, "what I want is fair. Is Sunbeam a mother?" she asked, with significance.

"Yes," she quickly replied.

"Yeah," she quickly replied.

"Does my daughter love her child?"

"Does my daughter love her child?"

The Indian looked at her in surprise.

The Indian stared at her in surprise.

"Are there mothers in the great island of the whites who do not love their child?" she asked; "My child is myself, is it not my flesh and blood? What is there dearer to a mother than her child?"

"Are there mothers on the great island of the whites who don't love their child?" she asked. "My child is me; isn't it my flesh and blood? What could be more precious to a mother than her child?"

"Nothing, that is true." Madame Guillois sighed. "If my daughter were separated from her child, what Would she do?"

"Nothing, that's true." Madame Guillois sighed. "If my daughter were separated from her child, what would she do?"

"What would I do?" the Indian exclaimed, with a flash in her black eye; "I would go and join him, no matter when, no matter how."

"What would I do?" the Indian exclaimed, with a spark in her dark eye; "I would go and join him, no matter when, no matter how."

"Good," the old lady remarked, eagerly; "I, too, love my child, and my daughter knows it. Well, I wish to join him, for my heart is lacerated at the thought of remaining any longer away from him."

"Good," the old lady said eagerly; "I also love my child, and my daughter knows it. Well, I want to be with him, because my heart is torn apart at the thought of staying away from him any longer."

"I know it, that is natural, it cannot be opposed. The flower fades when separated from the stem, the mother suffers when away from the son she nourished with her milk. What does my mother wish to do?"

"I know it, that's natural, and it can't be changed. The flower wilts when it's cut from the stem, and a mother is in pain when she's away from the son she raised. What does my mother want to do?"

"Alas! I wish to start as soon as possible to embrace my son."

"Unfortunately! I want to start as soon as possible to hold my son."

"That is right: I will help my mother."

"That’s right: I’m going to help my mom."

"What shall I do?"

"What should I do?"

"That is my business. Spider is about to assemble the council in order to explain his mission to the chiefs. Many of our young men are scattered through the forest, setting traps and hunting the elk to support their family. Spider will want two days to collect the warriors he needs, and he will not start till the third day. My mother can be at rest; I will speak to Spider, and in three days we will set out."

"That's my job. Spider is getting ready to gather the council to explain his mission to the leaders. A lot of our young men are out in the forest, setting traps and hunting elk to provide for their families. Spider will need two days to gather the warriors he requires, and he won't start until the third day. My mother can relax; I’ll talk to Spider, and in three days we’ll head out."

She embraced the old lady, who tenderly responded, then rose and went away, after giving her a final sign of encouragement. Madame Guillois returned to her calli, her heart relieved of a heavy weight; for a long time she had not felt so happy. She forgot her sufferings and the sharp pangs of illness that undermined her, in order to think only of the approaching moment when she would embrace her son.

She hugged the old woman, who sweetly responded, then got up and walked away after giving her one last sign of encouragement. Madame Guillois returned to her home, feeling as if a heavy burden had been lifted; she hadn’t felt this happy in a long time. She forgot her pain and the intense discomfort of her illness to focus solely on the moment when she would embrace her son.

All happened as Sunbeam had foreseen. An hour later, the hachesto convened the chiefs to the great medicine lodge. The council lasted a long time, and was prolonged to the end of the day. Spider's demand was granted, and twenty warriors were selected to go and join the sachem of the tribe. But, as the squaw had foretold, most of the warriors were absent, and their return had to be awaited.

All happened as Sunbeam had predicted. An hour later, the hachesto gathered the leaders at the big medicine lodge. The meeting went on for a long time and stretched into the evening. Spider's request was approved, and twenty warriors were chosen to go and join the sachem of the tribe. But, just as the woman had predicted, most of the warriors were missing, and they had to wait for their return.

During the two succeeding days Sunbeam held frequent conferences with Spider, but did not exchange a word with Madame Guillois, contenting herself, when the mother's glance became too inquiring, by laying her finger on her lip with a smile. The poor lady sustained by factitious strength, a prey to a burning fever, sadly counted the hours while forming the most ardent vows for the success of her plan. At length, on the evening of the second day, Sunbeam, who had hitherto seemed to avoid the old lady, boldly approached her.

During the next two days, Sunbeam had a lot of meetings with Spider but didn't say a word to Madame Guillois. When her mother's gaze became too curious, she just smiled and placed her finger on her lips. The poor woman, holding on through sheer will, was tormented by a high fever and anxiously counted the hours while making fervent wishes for her plan to succeed. Finally, on the evening of the second day, Sunbeam, who had seemed to steer clear of the older lady until now, confidently walked up to her.

"Well?" the mother asked.

"Well?" the mom asked.

"We are going."

"We're going."

"When?"

"When?"

"Tomorrow, at daybreak."

"Tomorrow, at sunrise."

"Has Spider pledged his word to my daughter?"

"Has Spider promised my kid?"

"He has; so my mother will hold herself in readiness to start."

"He has, so my mom will be ready to go."

"I am so now."

"I'm here now."

The Indian woman smiled.

The Indian woman smiled.

"No, tomorrow."

"Not tomorrow."

At daybreak, as was agreed on the previous evening, Madame Guillois and Sunbeam set out under the escort of Spider and his twenty warriors to join Unicorn.

At dawn, as agreed the night before, Madame Guillois and Sunbeam left with Spider and his twenty warriors to meet Unicorn.


CHAPTER XXX.

THE SORCERER.

Although Spider was a Comanche warrior in the fullest meaning of the term, that is to say rash, cunning, brutal and cruel, the laws of gallantry were not entirely unknown to him, and he had eagerly accepted Sunbeam's proposition. The Indian, who, like most of his countrymen, was under great obligations to Valentine, was delighted at the opportunity to do him a kindness.

Although Spider was a Comanche warrior in every sense of the word—reckless, clever, brutal, and cruel—he was not completely unfamiliar with the codes of honor. He had gladly accepted Sunbeam's offer. The Indian, who, like many of his people, owed a significant debt to Valentine, was thrilled at the chance to do him a favor.

If Spider had only travelled with his warriors the journey would have been accomplished, to use a Comanche expression, between two sunsets; but having with him two women, one of whom was not only old, but a European, that is to say, quite unused to desert life, he understood, without anyone making the remark—for Madame Guillois would have died sooner than complain, and she alone could have spoken—that he must completely modify his mode of travelling, and he did so.

If Spider had just traveled with his warriors, the journey would have been finished, to use a Comanche saying, between two sunsets; but since he had two women with him, one of whom was not only old but also a European—meaning she was totally unaccustomed to desert life—he realized, without anyone pointing it out (because Madame Guillois would have rather died than complain, and she was the only one who could have spoken up), that he had to completely change his way of traveling, and he did.

The women, mounted on powerful horses (Madame Guillois being comfortably seated on a cushion made of seven or eight panthers' skins) were, for fear of any accident, placed in the middle of the band, which did not take Indian file, owing to its numerical strength.

The women, riding strong horses (Madame Guillois comfortably perched on a cushion made from seven or eight panther skins), were positioned in the center of the group for safety, which didn’t follow a single-file line due to their number.

They trotted on thus during the whole day, and at sunset Spider gave orders to camp. He was one of the first to dismount, and cut with his knife a number of branches, of which he formed, as if by enchantment, a hut to protect the two females from the dew. The fires were lighted, supper prepared, and immediately after the meal, all prepared to sleep except the sentries.

They kept walking like this all day, and at sunset, Spider called for everyone to set up camp. He was one of the first to get off his horse and used his knife to cut several branches, which he magically turned into a hut to shield the two women from the dew. The fires were lit, dinner was ready, and right after the meal, everyone got ready to sleep except for the guards.

Madame Guillois alone did not sleep, for fever and impatience kept her awake; she therefore spent the whole night crouched in a corner of the hut, reflecting. At sunrise they started again; as they were approaching the mountains the wind grew cold, and a dense fog covered the prairie. All wrapped themselves up carefully in their furs until the sun gained sufficient strength to render this precaution unnecessary.

Madame Guillois couldn't sleep at all because fever and anxiety kept her awake. She spent the entire night huddled in a corner of the hut, deep in thought. At sunrise, they set off again; as they got closer to the mountains, the wind turned cold, and a thick fog rolled over the prairie. Everyone bundled up tight in their furs until the sun got strong enough to make that extra layer unnecessary.

In some parts of America the climate has this disagreeable peculiarity, that in the morning the frost is strong enough to split stones, at midday the heat is stifling, and in the evening the thermometer falls again below zero.

In some areas of America, the climate has this unpleasant quirk that in the morning the frost is intense enough to crack stones, at midday the heat is overwhelming, and in the evening the temperature drops again below zero.

The day passed without any incident worth recording. Toward evening, at about an hour before the halt, Spider, who was galloping as scout about one hundred yards ahead of the band, discovered footsteps. They were clear, fresh, regular, deep, and seemed to be made by a young, powerful man accustomed to walking.

The day went by without anything noteworthy happening. In the evening, about an hour before they stopped, Spider, who was scouting about a hundred yards ahead of the group, came across some footprints. They were clear, fresh, regular, deep, and looked like they were made by a strong young man who was used to walking.

Spider rejoined his party without imparting his discovery to anyone; but Sunbeam, by whose side he was riding, suddenly tapped him on the shoulder, to attract his attention.

Spider rejoined his group without sharing what he had found; however, Sunbeam, who was riding next to him, suddenly tapped him on the shoulder to get his attention.

"Look there, warrior," she said, pointing a little to the left "does that look like a man marching?"

"Look over there, warrior," she said, pointing slightly to the left. "Does that look like a man marching?"

The Indian stopped, put his hand over his eyes as a shade, to concentrate his attention, and examined for a long time the point the chief's squaw pointed out. At length he set out again, shaking his head repeatedly.

The Indian stopped, shaded his eyes with his hand to focus, and stared for a long time at the spot the chief's wife indicated. Finally, he started moving again, shaking his head repeatedly.

"Well, what does my brother think?" Sunbeam asked.

"Well, what does my brother think?" Sunbeam asked.

"It is a man," he answered; "from here it appears an Indian, and yet I either saw badly, or am mistaken."

"It’s a man," he replied; "from here, he looks like an Indian, but I might have seen it wrong or be mistaken."

"How so?"

"How's that?"

"Listen: you are the wife of the first chief of the tribe, and so I can tell you this, there is something strange about the affair. A few minutes back I discovered footprints; by the direction they follow it is plain they were made by that man—the more so, as they are fresh, as if made a little while ago."

"Listen: you’re the wife of the tribe’s first chief, so I can tell you this—there’s something odd about what’s going on. A few minutes ago, I found some footprints; by the direction they lead, it’s obvious they were made by that man—especially since they’re fresh, as if made just a little while ago."

"Well?"

"What's up?"

"These are not the footprints of a redskin, but of a white."

"These are not the footprints of a Native American, but of a white person."

"That is really strange," the squaw muttered and became serious; "but are you quite sure of what you assert?"

"That's really strange," the woman muttered, becoming serious. "But are you completely sure about what you're saying?"

The Indian smiled contemptuously.

The Indian smirked disdainfully.

"Spider is a warrior," he said; "a child of eight years could have seen it as well as I; the feet are turned out, while the Indians turn them in; the great toe is close to the others, while ours grow out considerably. With such signs, I ask my sister can a man be deceived?"

"Spider is a warrior," he said. "An eight-year-old could see it just as clearly as I can; the feet are pointed outward, while the Indians' feet point inward; the big toe is close to the rest, while ours stick out a lot. With all these signs, I ask my sister, can anyone be fooled?"

"That is true," she said; "I cannot understand it."

"That's true," she said. "I can't understand it."

"And stay," he continued; "now we are nearer the man, just watch his behaviour, it is plain he is trying to hide himself; he fancies we have not yet remarked him, and is acting in accordance. He is stooping down behind that mastic: now he reappears. See, he stops, he is reflecting; he fears lest we have seen him, and his walking may appear suspicious to us. Now he is sitting down to await us."

"And stay," he continued; "now that we're closer to the man, just watch how he's acting. It's clear he's trying to hide; he thinks we haven't noticed him yet and is behaving accordingly. He's crouching down behind that bush: now he's back in view. Look, he stops; he's thinking. He’s worried we might have seen him, and walking might look suspicious to us. Now he's sitting down to wait for us."

"We must be on our guard," said Sunbeam.

"We need to be careful," said Sunbeam.

"I am watching," Spider replied, with an ill-omened smile.

"I’m watching," Spider replied, with a sinister smile.

In the meanwhile all Spider had described had taken place, point by point. The stranger, after trying several times to hide himself behind the bushes or disappear in the mountains, calculated that if he fled the persons he saw could soon catch him up, as he was dismounted. Then, making up his mind to risk it, he sat down with his back against a tamarind tree, and quietly smoked while awaiting the arrival of the horsemen, who were quickly coming up.

In the meantime, everything Spider had described happened exactly as he said. The stranger, after attempting several times to hide behind the bushes or blend into the mountains, realized that if he ran away, the people he saw would catch up to him quickly, since he was on foot. So, deciding to take the chance, he sat down with his back against a tamarind tree and calmly smoked while waiting for the horsemen, who were approaching fast.

The nearer the Comanches came to this man, the more like an Indian he looked. When they were only a few paces from him, all doubts were at an end; he was, or seemed to be, one of those countless vagabond sorcerers who go from tribe to tribe in the Far West to cure the sick and practice their enchantment. In fact, the sorcerer was no other than Nathan, as the reader has doubtless guessed.

The closer the Comanches got to this man, the more he looked like an Indian. When they were just a few steps away, all doubts vanished; he was, or appeared to be, one of those countless wandering sorcerers who travel from tribe to tribe in the Far West to heal the sick and perform their magic. In fact, the sorcerer was none other than Nathan, as you’ve probably already figured out.

After so nobly recompensing the service rendered him by the poor juggler, whose science had not placed him on his guard against such abominable treachery, Nathan went off at full speed, resolved on crossing the enemy's lines, thanks to the disguise he wore with rare perfection.

After generously rewarding the poor juggler for his service, who hadn't seen such awful betrayal coming, Nathan hurried away at full speed, determined to cross the enemy's lines, thanks to his expertly crafted disguise.

When he perceived the horsemen, he attempted to fly; but unfortunately for him he was tired, and in a part so open and denuded of chaparral, that he soon saw, if he attempted to bolt, he should inevitably ruin himself by arousing the suspicions of these men, who, on the other hand, as they did not know him, would probably pass him with a bow. He also calculated on the superstitious character of the Indians and his own remarkable stock of impudence and boldness to deceive them.

When he saw the horsemen, he tried to run away; but unfortunately for him, he was tired, and in such an open area without any bushes, he quickly realized that if he tried to escape, he would definitely raise the suspicions of these men. On the other hand, since they didn’t recognize him, they might just pass by without any trouble. He also hoped that the Indians’ superstitious nature and his own impressive nerve and confidence would allow him to trick them.

These reflections Nathan made with that speed and certainty which distinguish men of action; he made up his mind in a moment, and sitting down at the foot of a tree, coolly awaited the arrival of the strangers. Moreover, we may remark, that Nathan was gifted with daring and indomitable spirit; the critical position in which chance suddenly placed him, instead of frightening pleased him, and caused him a feeling which was not without its charm with a man of his stamp. He boldly assumed the borrowed character, and when the Indians stopped in front of him, he was the first to speak.

These thoughts came to Nathan with the quickness and confidence that set action-oriented people apart; he made his decision in an instant and sat down at the base of a tree, calmly waiting for the strangers to arrive. Additionally, it’s worth noting that Nathan had a brave and unyielding nature; the risky situation he found himself in unexpectedly thrilled him and gave him a sense of excitement that a person like him found appealing. He confidently took on the assumed role, and when the Indians halted in front of him, he was the first to speak.

"My sons are welcome to my bivouac," he said, with that marked guttural accent that belongs to the red race alone, and which the white men have such difficulty in imitating; "as the Wacondah has brought them here, I will strive to fulfil his intentions by receiving them as well as I possibly can."

"My sons are welcome to my camp," he said, with that distinctive guttural accent that belongs to the Native American race alone, and which white men find so hard to mimic; "since the Great Spirit has brought them here, I will do my best to fulfill his intentions by welcoming them as well as I can."

"Thanks," Spider replied, giving him a scrutinising glance; "we accept our brother's offer as freely as it is made. My young men will camp with him."

"Thanks," Spider replied, giving him a sharp look; "we accept our brother's offer just as freely as it's given. My young guys will camp with him."

He gave his orders, which were immediately carried out. As on the previous evening. Spider built a hut for the females, to which they immediately withdrew. The sorcerer had given them a glance which made them shudder all over.

He gave his orders, and they were quickly followed. Just like the night before, Spider constructed a hut for the women, and they immediately retreated inside. The sorcerer had given them a glance that made them shiver uncontrollably.

After supper; Spider lit his pipe and sat down near the sorcerer; he wished to converse with him and clear up, not his suspicions, but the doubts he entertained about him. The Indian, however, felt for this man an invincible repulsion for which he could not account. Nathan, although smoking with all the gravity the redskins display in this operation, and wrapping himself up in a dense cloud of smoke, which issued from his mouth and nostrils, closely watched all the Indian's movements, while not appearing to trouble himself about him.

After dinner, Spider lit his pipe and sat down next to the sorcerer; he wanted to talk to him and clarify not his suspicions, but the doubts he had about him. However, the Indian felt an unexplainable aversion toward this man. Nathan, while smoking with the seriousness that the Native Americans show in this activity and enveloping himself in a thick cloud of smoke that billowed from his mouth and nose, kept a close eye on all the Indian's movements, even though he didn’t seem concerned about him.

"My father is travelling?" Spider asked.

"My dad is traveling?" Spider asked.

"Yes," the pretended sorcerer laconically replied.

"Yeah," the fake sorcerer said casually.

"Has he done so long?"

"Has he been doing it long?"

"For eight moons."

"For eight months."

"Wah!" the Indian said in surprise; "Where does my father come from, then?"

"Wah!" the Indian exclaimed in surprise, "Where does my father come from, then?"

Nathan took, his pipe from his lips, assumed a mysterious air, and answered gravely and reservedly—

Nathan took his pipe from his lips, adopted a mysterious demeanor, and replied seriously and cautiously—

"The Wacondah is omnipotent, those to whom the Master of Life speaks, keep his words in their heart."

"The Wacondah is all-powerful; those who hear the Master of Life's words hold them in their hearts."

"That is just," Spider, who did not understand him, answered, with a bow.

"That's fair," Spider replied, not understanding him, with a bow.

"My son is a warrior of the terrible queen of the prairies?" the sorcerer went on.

"My son is a warrior for the dreadful queen of the plains?" the sorcerer continued.

"I am indeed, a Comanche warrior."

"I am definitely a Comanche warrior."

"Is my son on the hunting path?"

"Is my son on the right track?"

"No, I am at this moment on the war trail."

"No, right now I'm on the war path."

"Wah! Does my son hope to deceive a great medicine man, that he utters such word before him?"

"Wah! Does my son really think he can fool a great medicine man by saying such things in front of him?"

"My words are true, my blood runs pure as water in my veins, a lie never sullied my lips, my heart only breathes the truth," Spider answered, with a certain haughtiness, internally wounded by the sorcerer's suspicions.

"My words are true, my blood runs as pure as water, I’ve never spoken a lie, and my heart only knows the truth," Spider replied, with a hint of arrogance, feeling hurt inside by the sorcerer's doubts.

"Good, I am willing to believe him," the latter went on; "but when did the Comanches begin to take their squaws with them on the war path?"

"Sure, I’m willing to believe him," the other continued; "but when did the Comanches start taking their women with them into battle?"

"The Comanches are masters of their actions; no one has a right to control them."

"The Comanches are in control of their own actions; no one has the right to dictate to them."

Nathan felt that he was on a wrong track, and that if the conversation went on in this way, he should offend a man whom he had such an interest in conciliating. He therefore altered his tactics.

Nathan felt he was heading in the wrong direction, and that if the conversation continued like this, he would upset a man he was really interested in making peace with. So, he changed his approach.

"I do not claim any right," he said quietly, "to control the acts of warriors for am I not a man of peace?"

"I don't claim any right," he said quietly, "to control the actions of warriors, since I'm a man of peace."

Spider smiled contemptuously.

Spider smirked disdainfully.

"In truth," he said, in a good-humoured tone, "great medicine men such as my father are like women, they live a long time; the Wacondah protects them."

"In reality," he said with a cheerful tone, "great healers like my father are like women; they live a long time because the Wacondah looks after them."

The sorcerer refrained from noticing the bitter sarcasm the speaker displayed in his remark.

The sorcerer chose to ignore the bitter sarcasm the speaker showed in his comment.

"Is my son returning to his village?" he asked him.

"Is my son coming back to his village?" he asked him.

"No," the other answered, "I am going to join the great chief of my tribe, who is on an expedition, with his most celebrated warriors."

"No," the other replied, "I'm going to join the great leader of my tribe, who is out on an expedition with his most revered warriors."

"To what tribe does my son belong, then?"

"Which tribe does my son belong to, then?"

"To that of Unicorn."

"To that of Unicorn."

Nathan trembled inwardly, though his face remained unmoved.

Nathan trembled on the inside, though his face stayed expressionless.

"Wah!" he said, "Unicorn is a great chief; his renown is spread over the whole earth. What warrior could contend with him on the prairie?"

"Wah!" he said, "Unicorn is a great leader; his reputation stretches across the entire world. What warrior could match him on the plains?"

"Does my father know him?"

"Does my dad know him?"

"I have not the honour, though I have often desired it; never to this day have I been able to meet the celebrated chief."

"I haven't had the honor, even though I've often wished for it; to this day, I still haven't been able to meet the famous leader."

"If my father desires it, I will introduce him."

"If my dad wants it, I will introduce him."

"It would be happiness for me; but the mission the Wacondah has confided to me claims my presence far from here. Time presses; and, in spite of my desire, I cannot leave my road."

"It would make me happy; but the mission that the Wacondah has entrusted to me requires my presence far from here. Time is critical; and despite my wish, I can't deviate from my path."

"Good! Unicorn is hardly three hours march from the spot where we now are; we shall reach his camp at an early hour tomorrow."

"Great! Unicorn is less than three hours away from where we are now; we'll get to his camp early tomorrow."

"How is it that my son, who seems to me a prudent warrior, should have halted here, when so near his chief?"

"How is it that my son, who appears to me a wise warrior, has stopped here, so close to his leader?"

All suspicion had been removed from the Indian's mind, so he answered frankly this time, without trying to disguise the truth, and laying all reticence aside.

All suspicion had been cleared from the Indian's mind, so he responded openly this time, without trying to hide the truth, and putting aside any hesitation.

"My father is right. I would certainly have continued my journey to the chief's camp, and reached it this evening before the shriek of the owl, but the two squaws with me delayed me and compelled me to act as I have done."

"My dad is right. I would have definitely continued my journey to the chief's camp and arrived there this evening before the owl's hoot, but the two women with me held me back and forced me to act as I did."

"My son is young," Nathan answered, with an insinuating smile.

"My son is young," Nathan replied, with a knowing smile.

"My father is mistaken; the squaws are sacred to me; I love and respect them. The one is Unicorn's own wife, who is returning to her husband; the other is a paleface, her hair is white as the snow that passes over our heads driven by the evening breeze, and her body is bowed beneath the weight of winters; she is the mother of a great hunter of the palefaces, the adopted son of our tribe, whose name has doubtless reached our father's ears."

"My father is wrong; the women are sacred to me; I love and respect them. One is Unicorn's own wife, who is going back to her husband; the other is a white woman, her hair as white as the snow that drifts above us in the evening breeze, and her body is bent under the weight of years; she is the mother of a great hunter among the white people, the adopted son of our tribe, whose name has probably reached our father's ears."

"How is he called?"

"What is he called?"

"Koutonepi."

"Koutonepi."

At this name, which he might have expected, however, Nathan involuntarily gave such a start that Spider perceived it.

At this name, which he might have anticipated, Nathan instinctively jumped, and Spider noticed it.

"Can Koutonepi be an enemy of my father?" he asked, with astonishment.

"Could Koutonepi be my dad's enemy?" he asked, amazed.

"On the contrary," Nathan hastened to reply; "the men protected by the Wacondah have no enemies, as my son knows. The joy I felt on hearing his name uttered caused the emotion my son noticed."

"On the contrary," Nathan quickly replied; "the men protected by the Wacondah have no enemies, as my son knows. The joy I felt when I heard his name caused the emotion my son noticed."

"My father must have powerful reasons for displaying such surprise."

"My dad must have strong reasons for showing such surprise."

"I have, indeed, very powerful," the sorcerer replied with feigned delight; "Koutonepi saved my mother's life."

"I actually have very powerful," the sorcerer answered with fake enthusiasm; "Koutonepi saved my mom's life."

This falsehood was uttered with such magnificent coolness, and such a well-assumed air of truth, that the Indian was convinced and bowed respectfully to the pretended sorcerer.

This lie was spoken with such impressive calmness and such a convincingly serious demeanor that the Indian was convinced and respectfully bowed to the fake sorcerer.

"In that case," he said, "I am certain that my father will not mind leaving his road a little to see the man to whom he is attached by such strong ties of gratitude; for it is very probable that we shall meet Koutonepi at Unicorn's camp."

"In that case," he said, "I’m sure my dad won’t mind straying from his path a bit to see the guy he feels so grateful to; it’s likely we’ll run into Koutonepi at Unicorn's camp."

Nathan made a grimace; as usually happens to rogues, who try to prove too much, in dissipating suspicions at all hazards, he had caught himself. Now he understood that, unless he wished to become again suspected, he must undergo the consequences of his falsehood and go with Spider to his destination. The American did not hesitate; he trusted to his star to get him out of the scrape. Chance is, before all, the deity of bandits; they count on it, and we are forced to concede that they are rarely deceived.

Nathan grimaced; as usually happens to tricksters who try too hard to prove themselves innocent and eliminate suspicions at all costs, he got caught. Now he realized that unless he wanted to be suspected again, he had to face the consequences of his lies and go with Spider to his destination. The American didn’t hesitate; he relied on luck to get him out of this mess. Chance is, above all, the god of criminals; they depend on it, and we have to admit that they are rarely let down.

"I will accompany my son to Unicorn's camp," he said.

"I'll take my son to Unicorn's camp," he said.

The conversation went on for some time, and when the night had quite set in, Spider took leave of the sorcerer, and following his custom since the beginning of the journey, lay down across the door of the hut in which the two females reposed and speedily fell asleep.

The conversation went on for a while, and when night fully arrived, Spider said goodbye to the sorcerer. Staying true to his habit since the start of the journey, he lay down across the door of the hut where the two women were resting and quickly fell asleep.

Left alone by the fire, Nathan took a searching glance around; the sentinels, motionless as statues of bronze, were watching as they leant on their long lances. Any flight was impossible. The American gave a sigh of regret, wrapped himself in his buffalo robe, and lay down, muttering—

Left alone by the fire, Nathan looked around carefully; the guards, still as bronze statues, were watching while leaning on their long lances. There was no way to escape. The American sighed in disappointment, wrapped himself in his buffalo robe, and lay down, muttering—

"Bah! Tomorrow it will be day. Since I have succeeded in deceiving this man, why should I not do the same with the others?"

"Ugh! Tomorrow it will be daytime. Now that I've managed to trick this guy, why wouldn't I do the same with the others?"

And he fell asleep.

And he dozed off.


CHAPTER XXXI.

WHITE GAZELLE.

The night passed quietly.

The night went by quietly.

As soon as the sun appeared on the horizon, all were in motion in the camp, preparing for departure. The horses were saddled, the ranks formed, the two females left the hut, placed themselves in the middle of the detachment, and only the order to start was awaited. Nathan, then acting in conformity with his sorcerer's character, took a calabash, which he filled with water, and dipping a branch of wormwood in it, he sprinkled the four winds, muttering mysterious words to exorcise the spirit of evil; then he threw the contents of the calabash toward the sun, shouting in a loud voice, three different times—

As soon as the sun rose over the horizon, everyone in the camp sprang into action, getting ready to leave. The horses were saddled, the ranks were formed, the two women came out of the hut, positioned themselves in the center of the group, and were just waiting for the order to move out. Nathan, staying true to his role as a sorcerer, took a gourd, filled it with water, and dipped a wormwood branch into it, spraying the four directions while mumbling mysterious words to drive away evil spirits. Then he hurled the contents of the gourd toward the sun, shouting loudly three times—

"Sun, receive this offering; regard us with a favourable eye, for we are thy children."

"Sun, accept this offering; look upon us kindly, for we are your children."

So soon as this ceremony was ended, the Indians joyously set out. The sorcerers incantation had pleased them, the more so as at the moment of starting, four bald-headed eagles, unfurling their wide wings, had slowly risen on their right, mounting in a straight line to heaven, when they soon disappeared at a prodigious height. The omens were, therefore, most favourable, and the sorcerer suddenly acquired immense importance in the eyes of the superstitious Comanches.

As soon as the ceremony was over, the Indians set out with joy. The sorcerer's incantation had pleased them even more because, just as they were starting, four bald eagles spread their wide wings and slowly rose to their right, flying straight up to the sky until they disappeared at an incredible height. The signs were very favorable, and the sorcerer suddenly became extremely important in the eyes of the superstitious Comanches.

Still, two persons felt a prejudice for this man which they could not overcome: they were Sunbeam and the hunter's mother. Each moment they involuntarily looked at the sorcerer, who, warned by a species of intuition of the scrutiny of which he was the object, kept at a respectful distance, walking at the head of the party by the side of Spider, with whom he conversed in a low voice to keep him by him, and prevent him joining the two females, who might have communicated their suspicions to him.

Still, two people held a bias against this man that they couldn't shake: they were Sunbeam and the hunter's mother. Every moment, they found themselves glancing at the sorcerer, who, sensing he was being watched, maintained a respectful distance. He walked ahead of the group next to Spider, speaking softly to keep him close and prevent him from joining the two women, who might share their suspicions with him.

The party ambled through a grand and striking scenery; here and there they saw, scattered irregularly over the plains, spherically shaped rocks, whose height varied from two to four, and even five hundred feet. On the east rose the spires of the Sierra de los Comanches, among which the travellers now were. The denuded peaks raised their white summits to the skies, extending far north, until they appeared in the horizon only a slight vapour, which an inexperienced eye might have taken for clouds, but the Comanches recognised very plainly as a continuation of the Rocky Mountains. On the left of the travellers, and almost at their feet, extended an immense desert, bordered on the distant horizon by another line of almost imperceptible vapour, marking the site of the Rocky Chain.

The group wandered through a stunning landscape; scattered across the plains, they noticed spherical rocks that towered two to five hundred feet high. To the east stood the peaks of the Sierra de los Comanches, where the travelers currently found themselves. The bare peaks reached up to the sky with their white tops, stretching far north until they faded into the horizon, resembling a thin mist that an untrained eye might mistake for clouds. However, the Comanches clearly identified this as a continuation of the Rocky Mountains. To the left of the travelers, stretching out almost beneath them, was a vast desert, bordered in the distance by another subtle line of mist indicating the location of the Rocky Chain.

The Indians ascended insensibly, by almost impracticable paths, where their horses advanced so boldly, however, that they seemed rooted to the ground, so secure was their foothold. As they got deeper into the mountains the cold grew sharper; at length, about nine o'clock, after crossing a deep gorge let in between two tall mountains, whose masses intercepted the sunbeams, they entered a smiling valley about three miles in extent, in the centre of which the tents rose and the campfires smoked.

The Indians climbed quietly, following nearly impossible trails, where their horses moved confidently, almost as if they were glued to the ground due to their solid footing. As they ventured further into the mountains, the cold got more intense; finally, around nine o'clock, after crossing a deep gorge nestled between two tall mountains that blocked the sunlight, they arrived in a beautiful valley about three miles wide, where the tents were set up and the campfires were smoking.

So soon as the vedettes signalled the approach of Spider's detachment, some sixty warriors mounted and rode to meet them, firing guns, and uttering shouts of welcome, to which the newcomers responded by blowing their war whistles, from which they produced sharp and prolonged sounds.

As soon as the lookout riders signaled the arrival of Spider's group, about sixty warriors got on their horses and rode out to meet them, shooting guns and shouting greetings. The newcomers responded by blowing their war whistles, creating loud and sustained sounds.

They then entered the camp, and proceeded toward Unicorn's hut; the chief, already informed of the arrival of the reinforcement he expected, was standing with folded arms before his calli, between the totem and the great calumet. Unicorn inspected the warriors with a rapid glance, and noticed the two females and the strange sorcerer they brought with them; still he did not appear to see them: his face revealed no sign of emotion: and he waited stoically for Spider to give him a report of his mission.

They then entered the camp and headed toward Unicorn's hut. The chief, already aware of the arrival of the reinforcements he was expecting, stood with his arms crossed in front of his calli, positioned between the totem and the great calumet. Unicorn quickly scanned the warriors and noticed the two women and the unfamiliar sorcerer they had brought with them; however, he didn’t seem to acknowledge them. His expression showed no emotion as he waited patiently for Spider to report on his mission.

The Comanche warrior dismounted, threw his bridle to one of his comrades, crossed his hands on his chest, bowed deeply each time he took a step, and on arriving a short distance from the sachem, he bowed a last time as he said—

The Comanche warrior got off his horse, tossed his bridle to one of his friends, crossed his arms over his chest, bowed deeply with each step, and when he got a short distance from the chief, he bowed one last time and said—

"Spider has accomplished his mission: he put on gazelle's feet to return more speedily."

"Spider has completed his mission: he put on gazelle's feet to move faster."

"Spider is an experienced warrior, in whom I have entire confidence. Does he bring me the number of young men I asked of the nation?" Unicorn replied.

"Spider is a seasoned fighter, and I completely trust him. Is he bringing me the number of young men I requested from the nation?" Unicorn replied.

"The elders assembled round the council fire, they lent an ear to Spider's words. The twenty young warriors are here, boiling with courage, and proud to follow on the war trail so terrible a chief as my father."

"The elders gathered around the council fire, listening to Spider's words. The twenty young warriors are here, filled with courage and proud to follow such a fearsome leader as my father."

Unicorn smiled proudly at this compliment; but assuming almost immediately the rigid expression which was the usual character of his face, he said—

Unicorn smiled proudly at the compliment; but almost immediately, he took on the serious expression that was typical of his face, and he said—

"I have heard the song of the centzontle, my ear was struck by the melodious modulations of its voice. Am I mistaken, or has it really formed its nest beneath the thick foliage of the oaks or pines in this valley?"

"I've heard the song of the centzontle, and its voice caught my ear with its beautiful melodies. Am I wrong, or has it actually built its nest under the dense leaves of the oaks or pines in this valley?"

"My father is mistaken; he has not heard the song of the nightingale, but the voice of the friend of his heart has reached, him and caused him to start," Sunbeam said softly, as she timidly approached him.

"My dad is wrong; he hasn't heard the nightingale's song, but the voice of his dear friend has reached him and made him jump," Sunbeam said quietly as she nervously walked up to him.

The chief looked at his wife with a mixture of love and sternness.

The chief looked at his wife with a blend of affection and seriousness.

"Soul of my life," he said, "why have you left the village? Is your place among the warriors? Ought the wife of a chief to join him on the war trail without permission?"

"Soul of my life," he said, "why did you leave the village? Is your place among the warriors? Should the wife of a chief join him on the battlefield without permission?"

The young squaw let her eyes fall, and two liquid pearls trembled at the end of her long eyelashes.

The young woman lowered her gaze, and two tears glistened at the tips of her long eyelashes.

"Unicorn is severe to his wife," she replied sadly; "winter is coming on apace, the tall trees have been stripped of their leaves, the snow is falling on the mountains, Sunbeam is restless in her solitary lodge; for many moons the chief has left his squaw alone, and gone away; she wished to see once more the man she loves."

"Unicorn is harsh with his wife," she said sadly; "winter is approaching quickly, the tall trees have lost their leaves, the snow is falling on the mountains, and Sunbeam is restless in her lonely lodge; for many moons the chief has left his wife alone and gone away; she longs to see the man she loves one more time."

"Sunbeam is the wife of a chief, her heart is strong; she has often been separated from Unicorn, and ever awaited his return without complaining; why is her conduct different today?"

"Sunbeam is the chief's wife, and she's strong; she's often been apart from Unicorn, and she's always waited for his return without complaining; why is she acting differently today?"

The young woman took Madame Guillois's hand.

The young woman took Madame Guillois's hand.

"Koutonepi's mother wishes to see her son again," she simply answered.

"Koutonepi's mom wants to see her son again," she replied casually.

Unicorn's face grew brighter, and his voice softened.

Unicorn's face lit up, and his voice became gentler.

"My brother's mother is welcome in Unicorn's camp," he said, as he courteously bowed to the old lady.

"My brother's mom is welcome in Unicorn's camp," he said, as he politely bowed to the old woman.

"Is not my son with you, chief?" she anxiously asked.

"Isn't my son with you, chief?" she asked anxiously.

"No, but my mother can be at rest; if she desire it, she shall see him before the second sun."

"No, but my mom can be at peace; if she wants, she will see him before the second sun."

"Thanks, chief."

"Thanks, boss."

"I will send a warrior to tell Koutonepi of his mother's presence among us."

"I'll send a warrior to inform Koutonepi that his mother is here with us."

"I will go myself," Spider said.

"I'll go myself," Spider replied.

"Good! That is settled. My mother will enter my lodge to take the rest she needs."

"Great! That’s settled. My mom will come into my place to get the rest she needs."

The two females withdrew, and only one person now remained before Unicorn, and that was the feigned sorcerer. The two men examined each other attentively.

The two women stepped back, and now only one person was left in front of Unicorn, and that was the pretending sorcerer. The two men looked at each other closely.

"Oh," the chief said, "what fortunate accident brings my father to my camp?"

"Oh," the chief said, "what lucky chance brings my father to my camp?"

"The messengers of Wacondah go whither he orders them without discussing his will," Nathan answered drily.

"The messengers of Wacondah go wherever he sends them without questioning his intentions," Nathan replied dryly.

"That is true," the chief went on; "what does my father desire?"

"That's true," the chief continued; "what does my father want?"

"Hospitality for the night."

"Overnight hospitality."

"Hospitality is granted even to an enemy in the desert; is my father ignorant of the customs of the prairie, that he asks it of me?" the chief said, giving him a suspicious look.

"Even an enemy in the desert is offered hospitality; does my father not understand the ways of the prairie, that he requests it from me?" the chief said, giving him a wary look.

Nathan bit his lips.

Nathan bit his lips.

"My father did not quite understand my words," he said.

"My dad didn’t really get what I was saying," he said.

"No matter," Unicorn interrupted him authoritatively; "the Great Medicine man will pass the night in the camp; a guest is sacred to the Comanches; only traitors, when they are unmasked, are punished as they deserve. My father can retire."

"No worries," Unicorn interrupted him firmly. "The Great Medicine Man will stay the night in the camp; a guest is sacred to the Comanches; only traitors, when exposed, are punished as they should be. My father can leave."

Nathan shuddered inwardly at these words, which apparently indicated that the sachem had his suspicions. Still, he shut up his fears in his heart, and continued to keep a good countenance.

Nathan silently shuddered at these words, which seemed to show that the sachem had his doubts. Still, he pushed his fears deep down and maintained a calm expression.

"Thanks," he said with a bow.

"Thanks," he said, nodding slightly.

Unicorn returned his salute, and walked away.

Unicorn returned the salute and walked away.

"Hum!" the American muttered to himself; "I fancy I did wrong to venture among these demons; the eyes of that accursed chief seemed to read me through. I must be on my guard."

"Hum!" the American muttered to himself; "I think I made a mistake coming among these demons; the eyes of that cursed chief felt like they could see right through me. I need to be careful."

While making these reflections, Nathan walked slowly on, with head erect, apparently delighted at the result of his interview with Unicorn. At this moment, a rider entered the valley at full speed, and passed two paces from the sorcerer, exchanging a glance with him. Nathan started.

While thinking about this, Nathan walked slowly on, holding his head high, clearly pleased with how his meeting with Unicorn went. Just then, a rider came into the valley at full speed and passed by just a couple of steps away from the sorcerer, sharing a glance with him. Nathan was taken aback.

"If she recognised me, I am a gone 'coon," he said.

"If she sees me, I'm in big trouble," he said.

It was White Gazelle, whom the Comanches saluted as she passed, and she proceeded to Unicorn's lodge.

It was White Gazelle, who the Comanches greeted as she walked by, and she continued on to Unicorn's lodge.

"I am in the wolf's throat," Nathan went on; "my presumption will cause my ruin. There is one thing a man cannot disguise, and that is his eye; the Gazelle knows me too well to be deceived; I must try to get away while there is still time."

"I’m in deep trouble," Nathan continued; "my arrogance will lead to my downfall. There’s one thing a person can’t hide, and that’s their eyes; the Gazelle knows me too well to be fooled; I need to try to escape while I still can."

Nathan was too resolute a man to despair uselessly; he did not lose a moment in idle lamentations; on the contrary, with that clearness of perception which danger gives to courageous people, he calculated in a few moments the chances of success left him, and prepared for a desperate struggle. He knew too well the horrible punishment that menaced him, not to defend his life to the last extremity.

Nathan was too determined a man to waste time on despair; he didn’t spend a second in pointless mourning. Instead, with the clarity that danger brings to brave people, he quickly assessed his chances of success and got ready for a fierce fight. He was all too aware of the terrible punishment that awaited him, so he was ready to defend his life to the very end.

Without stopping, or altering his pace, he walked on in the previous direction, returning the salutes the warriors gave him. Thus he reached, undisturbed, the end of the camp. He did not dare turn his head to see what was going on behind, him; but his practised ear listened for every suspicious sound; nothing apparently confirmed his apprehensions, and the camp was still plunged in the same repose.

Without stopping or changing his pace, he walked on in the same direction, acknowledging the salutes from the warriors. This way, he reached the end of the camp without disturbance. He didn’t dare turn his head to see what was happening behind him, but his trained ear was on alert for any suspicious sounds; nothing seemed to confirm his worries, and the camp remained in the same calm state.

"I was mistaken," he, muttered; "she did not recognise me. My disguise is good, I was too easily frightened. It would, perhaps, be better to remain. Oh no, it is not," he added almost directly; "I feel convinced I am not safe there."

"I was wrong," he muttered. "She didn't recognize me. My disguise is good; I was too easily scared. It might be better to stay. Oh no, it’s not," he added almost immediately. "I really believe I’m not safe there."

He took a step to enter the forest; but at this moment a heavy hand fell on his shoulder. He stopped and turned; Spider was by his side.

He took a step toward the forest, but just then, a heavy hand landed on his shoulder. He paused and turned; Spider was next to him.

"Where is my father going?" the warrior asked, in a slightly sarcastic voice, well adapted to increase the American's alarm; "I think he must be mistaken."

"Where is my dad going?" the warrior asked, in a slightly sarcastic tone that seemed designed to heighten the American's anxiety; "I think he's got it wrong."

"Why so?" Nathan asked, striving to regain his coolness.

"Why is that?" Nathan asked, trying to keep his composure.

"In the way my father is going, he is leaving the camp."

"In the way my dad is going, he’s leaving the camp."

"Well, what then?"

"What's next?"

"Did not my father ask hospitality of the sachem?"

"Did my father not ask the chief for hospitality?"

"Yes, I did."

"Yeah, I did."

"Then, why is he going away?"

"Then, why is he going?"

"Who told you I was going, warrior?"

"Who told you I was leaving, warrior?"

"Why, I fancy the direction you have taken leads to the forest."

"Well, I think the way you’re going heads towards the forest."

"I am well aware of that, for I was going there to pluck some magic plants, in order to compose a great medicine, which I wish to offer the chief to render him invulnerable."

"I know that very well, because I was going there to pick some magical plants to create a powerful medicine that I want to give to the chief to make him invulnerable."

"Wah!" the Indian said, with sparkling eyes; "when you tell him that, I do not doubt he will let you go wherever you please."

"Wah!" the Indian said, with bright eyes; "when you tell him that, I’m sure he will let you go wherever you want."

"What, am I a prisoner, then?"

"What, am I a prisoner now?"

"Not at all; but the order has been given that no one should leave the camp without permission; and as you did not ask for it, I am forced, to my great regret, to stop you."

"Not at all; but the order has been given that no one can leave the camp without permission; and since you didn’t ask for it, I’m really sorry, but I have to stop you."

"Very well; I remain, but I will remember the way in which the Comanches offer hospitality."

"Alright; I’ll stay, but I won't forget how the Comanches show their hospitality."

"My father does wrong to speak thus; the honour of the nation demands that this matter should be settled without delay. My father will follow me to the chief; I am certain that, after a short explanation, all misunderstanding will cease."

"My father is wrong to say that; the honor of the nation requires that this issue be resolved quickly. My father will come with me to the chief; I’m sure that after a brief explanation, all misunderstandings will be cleared up."

Nathan scented a trap. Spider, while speaking to him, had a soothing way, which only slightly reassured him. The proposal made him was not at all to his taste; but as he was not the stronger, and had no chance of evasion, he consented, much against the grain, to follow Spider and return to Unicorn's lodge.

Nathan sensed a trap. Spider had a calming way of speaking to him that only gave him a bit of reassurance. The suggestion made to him wasn't appealing at all; but since he wasn't the stronger one and had no way to escape, he reluctantly agreed to follow Spider and go back to Unicorn's lodge.

"Let us go," he said to the Indian.

"Let's go," he said to the Indian.

Nathan silently followed Spider. Unicorn was seated before his lodge, surrounded by his principal chiefs; near him stood White Gazelle, leaning on her rifle barrel. When the pretended sorcerer arrived, the Indians did not give the slightest intimation that they knew who he was. The American took a sharp look round.

Nathan quietly followed Spider. Unicorn was sitting in front of his lodge, surrounded by his main chiefs; nearby, White Gazelle leaned on her rifle. When the fake sorcerer showed up, the Indians gave no hint that they recognized him. The American glanced around intently.

"I am done," he muttered to himself, "they are too quiet."

"I’m done," he muttered to himself, "they're way too quiet."

Still, he placed himself before them, crossed his arms on his chest, and waited. Then White Gazelle fixed on him an implacable glance, and said, in a voice which made his blood run cold:—

Still, he stood in front of them, crossed his arms over his chest, and waited. Then White Gazelle locked eyes with him and said, in a tone that sent chills down his spine:—

"Nathan, the chiefs wish you to perform one of those miracles of which the sorcerers of their tribes possess the secret, and of which they are so liberal."

"Nathan, the chiefs want you to perform one of those miracles that the sorcerers of their tribes know how to do and are so generous with."

All eyes were curiously turned to the American; all awaited his reply to judge whether he was a brave man or coward. He understood this, for he shrugged his shoulders with, disdain, and answered, with a haughty smile:

All eyes were curiously on the American; everyone waited for his response to see if he was brave or a coward. He knew this, so he shrugged his shoulders dismissively and replied with a haughty smile:

"The Comanches are dogs and old women—the men of my nation drive them back with whips. They pretend to be so clever, and yet a white man has deceived them, and had it not been for you, Niña, deuce take me if they would have detected me."

"The Comanches are like dogs and old women—the men of my nation push them back with whips. They act so smart, but a white man tricked them, and if it weren't for you, Niña, I swear they would never have figured me out."

"Then you confess you are not an Indian sorcerer?"

"Then you admit you’re not an Indian sorcerer?"

"Of course I do. This Indian skin I have put on smells unpleasantly, and oppresses me; I throw it off to resume my proper character, which I ought never to have left."

"Of course I do. This Indian skin I've put on smells bad and feels suffocating; I want to take it off to get back to who I really am, which I should never have abandoned."

White Gazelle turned with a smile to Unicorn.

White Gazelle turned with a smile to Unicorn.

"The chief sees," she said.

"The chief notices," she said.

"I do see," he replied, and addressing the American, he asked—"Is my brother a warrior in his nation?"

"I see," he responded, then turning to the American, he asked, "Is my brother a warrior in his country?"

The other grinned.

The other person grinned.

"I am," he answered, dauntlessly, "the son of Red Cedar, the implacable foe of your accursed race; my name is Nathan. Do with me what you like, dogs, but you will not draw a complaint from my lips, a tear from my eyes, or a sigh from my lips."

"I am," he replied fearlessly, "the son of Red Cedar, the relentless enemy of your cursed race; my name is Nathan. Do what you want with me, but you won’t get a complaint from me, a tear from my eyes, or a sigh from my lips."

At these haughty words a murmur of satisfaction ran round the audience.

At these arrogant words, a wave of satisfaction spread through the audience.

"Ah!" Unicorn said, to whom White Gazelle had whispered, "What was Red Cedar's son doing in the camp of the Comanches?"

"Ah!" Unicorn said, to whom White Gazelle had whispered, "What was Red Cedar's son doing in the Comanche camp?"

"I should be greatly embarrassed to tell you, chief," the young man answered, frankly; "I was not looking for you, but only wished to cross your lines and escape. That was all."

"I would be really embarrassed to say this, chief," the young man replied honestly, "I wasn't looking for you; I just wanted to cross your territory and get away. That was it."

An incredulous smile played round White Gazelle's lips.

An amazed smile spread across White Gazelle's lips.

"Does Nathan take us for children," she said, "that he tries so clumsily to deceive us?"

"Does Nathan think we're kids," she said, "that he's trying so awkwardly to fool us?"

"Believe me what you please, I do not care; I have answered you the truth."

"Believe whatever you want; I don't care. I've told you the truth."

"You will not persuade us that you fell unwittingly among your enemies while thus disguised."

"You won't convince us that you accidentally ended up among your enemies while disguised like this."

"You have done so too, Niña; one is not more extraordinary than the other, I presume. However, I repeat accident did it all."

"You’ve done that too, Niña; one isn’t more remarkable than the other, I guess. Still, I say it was all just an accident."

"Hum! that is not very probable; your father and brother are in the vicinity through the same accident, I suppose?"

"Hum! That seems unlikely; I assume your father and brother are nearby because of the same situation?"

"As for them, may the devil twist my neck if I know where they are at this moment."

"As for them, I swear I have no idea where they are right now."

"I expected that answer from you; unluckily warriors have scattered in every direction, and will soon find them."

"I expected that answer from you; unfortunately, the warriors have scattered in every direction and will soon find them."

"I do not believe it; however, what do I care? All the better for them if they escape; all the worse if they fall into your hands."

"I don't believe it; but honestly, what do I care? It’s better for them if they get away; it’s worse for them if they end up in your grasp."

"I need not tell you, I fancy, the fate that awaits you?"

"I don’t need to tell you what’s coming for you, do I?"

"I have known it a long time; the worthy redskins will probably amuse themselves with flaying me alive, roasting me at a slow fire, or some other politeness of that sort. Much good may it do them."

"I've known this for a long time; those noble Native Americans will likely entertain themselves by skinning me alive, roasting me slowly over a fire, or some other form of hospitality like that. May it do them a lot of good."

"Suppose they spared your life, would you not reveal where your father, brother, and that excellent Fray Ambrosio are?"

"Suppose they let you live, wouldn’t you tell them where your dad, brother, and that great Fray Ambrosio are?"

"I would not. Look you, I am a bandit, I allow it, but, Niña, I am neither a traitor nor an informer. Regulate your conduct by that, and if you are curious to see a man die well, I invite you to be present at my punishment."

"I won’t. Listen, I’m a bandit, I admit that, but, Niña, I’m neither a traitor nor a snitch. Keep that in mind, and if you’re interested in seeing a man die with dignity, I invite you to witness my punishment."

"Well?" Unicorn asked the girl.

"Well?" the unicorn asked the girl.

"He will not speak," she replied; "although he displays great resolution, perhaps the torture you will make him undergo may overcome his courage, and he consent to speak."

"He won't talk," she said; "even though he's really determined, maybe the torture you put him through will break his courage, and he'll agree to speak."

"Hum!" the chief went on, "my sister's advice is—"

"Hum!" the chief continued, "my sister's advice is—"

"My advice," she quickly interrupted, "is to be as pitiless to him as he has been to others."

"My advice," she quickly interrupted, "is to be just as ruthless with him as he has been with others."

"Good!"

"Awesome!"

The chief pointed to the American.

The chief pointed to the American.

"Take him away," he said, "and let all the preparations be made for torture."

"Take him away," he said, "and have all the arrangements made for torture."

"Thanks," Nathan replied; "at any rate you will not make me languish, that is a consolation."

"Thanks," Nathan replied, "at least I won't be left hanging; that's a relief."

"Wait before you rejoice, till you have undergone the first trial," White Gazelle said ironically.

"Hold off on celebrating until you've gone through the first challenge," White Gazelle said sarcastically.

Nathan made no answer, but went away whistling with two warriors. They fastened him securely to the trunk of a tree, and left him alone, after assuring themselves that he could not move, and consequently flight was impossible. The young man watched them go off, and then fell on the ground, carelessly muttering—

Nathan didn't say anything but walked away whistling with two warriors. They tied him securely to the trunk of a tree and left him alone, after making sure he couldn't move, making escape impossible. The young man watched them leave and then fell to the ground, casually muttering—

"The disguise was good for all that; had it not been for that she-devil, I must have escaped."

"The disguise was effective after all; if it hadn't been for that she-devil, I would have managed to escape."


CHAPTER XXXII.

THE ESCAPE.

Red Cedar had seen his son tied up, from the tree where he was concealed. This sight suddenly stopped him; he found himself just over the Comanche camp, in a most perilous situation, as the slightest false movement, by revealing his presence, would be sufficient to destroy him. Sutter and Fray Ambrosio in turn parted the branches and looked down at Nathan, who certainly was far from suspecting that the persons he had left on the previous day were so near him.

Red Cedar had watched his son tied up from the tree where he was hiding. This scene suddenly froze him; he realized he was just above the Comanche camp, in a very dangerous spot, as even the smallest wrong move could expose him and lead to his demise. Sutter and Fray Ambrosio took turns parting the branches to look down at Nathan, who was completely unaware that the people he had left the day before were so close to him.

In the meanwhile the shadows gradually invaded the clearing, and soon all objects were confounded in the gloom, which was rendered denser by the gleam of the fires lighted from distance to distance, and which shed an uncertain light around. The squatter did not love his son; for he was incapable of feeling affection for more than one person, and it was concentrated on Ellen. Nathan's life or death, regarded in the light of paternal love, was of very slight consequence to him; but in the situation where his unlucky star placed him, he regretted his son, as one regrets a jolly comrade, a bold man and clever marksman—an individual, in short, who can be relied on in a fight.

In the meantime, the shadows slowly took over the clearing, and soon everything was lost in the darkness, which was made even thicker by the flicker of fires lit here and there, casting an uncertain light around. The squatter didn’t love his son; he was only capable of feeling affection for one person, and that was focused entirely on Ellen. Nathan’s life or death, when seen through the lens of a father’s love, didn’t mean much to him; but given the circumstances he found himself in, he missed his son, like someone misses a fun friend, a brave guy and skilled marksman—essentially, someone you can count on in a fight.

We need not here describe Red Cedar's resolute character, for the reader is acquainted with it. Under these circumstances, a strange idea crossed his brain; and as, whenever he had formed a resolution, nothing could stop it, and he would beard all dangers in carrying it out, Red Cedar had resolved on delivering his son, not, we repeat through any paternal love, but to have a good rifle more, in the very probable event that he should have to fight.

We don’t need to describe Red Cedar’s strong character here, as the reader already knows it well. In this situation, a strange idea came to his mind; and since once he made a decision, nothing could stop him, and he faced all risks to follow through, Red Cedar decided to rescue his son, not out of any fatherly love, but to gain an extra rifle, considering the likely chance he might need it in a fight.

But it was not an easy matter to liberate Nathan. The young man was far from suspecting that at the moment he was awaiting worse than death, his father was only a few paces from him, preparing everything for his flight. This ignorance might compromise the success of the daring stroke the squatter intended to attempt.

But it wasn't easy to free Nathan. The young man had no idea that while he was waiting for something worse than death, his father was just a few steps away, getting everything ready for their escape. This lack of awareness could jeopardize the success of the bold move the squatter planned to make.

The latter, before undertaking anything, called his two companions to him and imparted his plan to them. Sutter, adventurous and rash as his father, applauded the resolve. He only saw in the bold enterprise a trick to be played on his enemies, the redskins, and rejoiced, not at carrying off his brother from among them, but at the faces they would cut when they came to fetch their prisoner to fasten him to the stake and no longer found him.

The latter, before doing anything, called his two friends over and shared his plan with them. Sutter, as daring and impulsive as his father, cheered the decision. He only viewed the daring venture as a way to outsmart his enemies, the Native Americans, and felt joy, not at rescuing his brother from them, but at the expressions they would make when they came to take their prisoner to tie him to the stake and found him missing.

Fray Ambrosio regarded the question from a diametrically opposite point of view: their position, he said, was already critical enough, and they ought not to render it more perilous by trying to save a man whom they could not succeed in enabling to escape, and which would hopelessly ruin them, by informing the redskins of their presence.

Fray Ambrosio viewed the question from a completely different angle: their situation, he said, was already serious enough, and they shouldn’t make it worse by trying to save a man they couldn't help escape, which would certainly lead to their downfall by revealing their presence to the Native Americans.

The discussion between the three adventurers was long and animated, for each obstinately held to his opinion. They could not come to an agreement; seeing which, Red Cedar peremptorily cut short all remarks by declaring that he was resolved to save his son, and would do so, even if all the Indians of the Far West tried to oppose it. Before a resolution so clearly intimated, the others could only be silent and bow their heads, which the monk did. The trapper then prepared to carry out his design.

The conversation among the three adventurers was lengthy and lively, as each stubbornly stuck to his viewpoint. They couldn't reach a consensus; noticing this, Red Cedar firmly ended the discussion by stating he was determined to save his son, no matter if all the Indians of the Far West tried to stop him. Faced with such a clear declaration, the others could only remain silent and lower their heads, which the monk did. The trapper then got ready to execute his plan.

By this time, the shades of night had enveloped the prairie in a black winding sheet; the moon, which was in her last quarter, would not appear before two in the morning; it was now about eight in the evening, and Red Cedar had six hours' respite before him, by which he intended to profit. Under circumstances so critical as the adventurers were now placed, time is measured with the parsimony of the miser parting with his treasure, for five minutes wasted may ruin everything.

By this time, the darkness had covered the prairie like a black blanket; the moon, which was in its last quarter, wouldn’t show up until two in the morning; it was now about eight in the evening, and Red Cedar had six hours of free time ahead of him, which he planned to make the most of. In such critical circumstances as the adventurers found themselves, time is valued like a miser parting with his money—five minutes wasted could ruin everything.

The night became more and more gloomy; heavy black clouds, charged with electricity, dashed against each other and intercepted the light of the stars; the evening breeze had risen at sunset, and whistled mournfully through the branches of the primæval forest. With the exception of the sentries placed round the camp, the Indians were lying round the decaying fires, and, wrapped in their buffalo robes, were soundly asleep. Nathan, securely tied, slept or feigned to sleep. Two warriors, lying not far from him, and ordered to watch him, seeing their prisoner apparently so resigned to his fate, at length yielded to slumber.

The night grew increasingly dark; heavy black clouds, charged with electricity, crashed together and blocked out the starlight. The evening breeze picked up at sunset, whistling mournfully through the trees of the ancient forest. Aside from the sentries around the camp, the Indians were spread out around the dying fires, wrapped in their buffalo robes, and fast asleep. Nathan, securely tied up, either slept or pretended to sleep. Two warriors, lying not far from him and tasked with watching him, seeing their prisoner seemingly accept his fate, eventually succumbed to sleep.

Suddenly, a slight hiss, like that of the whip snake, was audible from the top of the tree to which the young man was fastened. He opened his eyes with a start, and looked searchingly round him, though not making the slightest movement, for fear of arousing his guardians. A second hiss, more lengthened than the first, was heard, immediately followed by a third.

Suddenly, a faint hiss, similar to that of a whip snake, could be heard from the top of the tree where the young man was bound. He opened his eyes abruptly and scanned the area carefully, remaining perfectly still to avoid alerting his watchers. A second hiss, longer than the first, was heard, immediately followed by a third.

Nathan raised his head cautiously, and looked up; but the night was so dark that he could distinguish nothing. At this moment, some object, whose shape it was impossible for him to guess, touched his forehead and struck it several times, as it oscillated. This object gradually descended, and at length fell on the young man's knees.

Nathan lifted his head carefully and looked up, but the night was so dark that he couldn't see anything. At that moment, something, the shape of which he couldn't identify, brushed against his forehead and hit it several times as it swung back and forth. This object slowly descended and eventually landed on the young man's knees.

He stooped down and examined it.

He bent down and looked at it closely.

It was a knife!

It was a knife!

Nathan with difficulty repressed a shout of joy. He was not entirely abandoned, then! Unknown friends took an interest in his fate, and were trying to give him the means of escape. Hope returned to his heart; and like a boxer, stunned for a moment by the blow he had received, he collected all his strength to recommence the contest.

Nathan struggled to hold back a shout of joy. So he wasn’t completely alone after all! Unknown friends cared about his situation and were trying to help him escape. Hope filled his heart again, and like a boxer, momentarily dazed by a hit, he gathered all his strength to start fighting back.

However intrepid a man may be, although if conquered by an impossibility he has bravely sacrificed his life, still, if at the moment of marching to the place of punishment a gleam of hope seems to dazzle his astonished eyes, he suddenly draws himself up—the image of death is effaced from his mind, and he fights desperately to regain that life which he had so valiantly surrendered. This is what happened to Nathan; he gradually sat up, with his eyes eagerly fixed on his still motionless guards.

However brave a man may be, even if he has boldly sacrificed his life in the face of an impossible situation, if at the moment he's being taken to punishment he catches a glimpse of hope, it lights up his surprised eyes, and he straightens up—thoughts of death vanish from his mind, and he fights fiercely to reclaim the life he had so courageously given up. This is what happened to Nathan; he slowly sat up, his eyes eagerly fixed on his still unmoving guards.

My readers must pardon the following trifling detail, but it is too true to be passed over. When the first hiss was heard, the young man was snoring, though wide awake; he now continued the monotonous melody which lulled his keepers to sleep. There was something most striking in the appearance of this man, who, with eyes widely open, frowning brow, features painfully contracted by hope and fear, was cutting through the cords that fastened his elbows to the tree, while snoring as quietly as if he were enjoying the quietest sleep.

My readers should excuse this minor detail, but it’s too true to ignore. When the first hiss was heard, the young man was snoring, yet wide awake; he continued the repetitive sound that lulled his keepers to sleep. There was something very striking about this man, who, with wide-open eyes, a frowning brow, and features tightly drawn by hope and fear, was cutting through the cords that bound his elbows to the tree while snoring softly as if he were enjoying the deepest sleep.

After considerable efforts, Nathan managed to cut through the ligatures; the rest was nothing, as his hands were at liberty. In a few seconds he was completely freed from his bonds, and seized the knife, which he thrust into his girdle. The cord that let it down was then drawn up again.

After a lot of effort, Nathan finally managed to cut through the ties; everything else was easy since his hands were free. In just a few seconds, he was completely free from his restraints and grabbed the knife, which he tucked into his belt. The cord that lowered it was then pulled back up.

Nathan waited in a state of indescribable agony. He had returned to his old position, and was snoring. All at once one of his guardians turned towards him, moved his limbs, stiffened with cold, rose and bent over him with a yawn. Nathan, with half-closed, eyes, carefully watched his movements. When he saw the redskin's face only two inches from his own, with a gesture swift as thought, he threw his hands round his neck, and that so suddenly that the Comanche, taken unawares, had not the time to utter a cry.

Nathan waited in unbearable pain. He had gone back to his old spot and was snoring. Suddenly, one of his guardians turned toward him, moved his limbs, stiff from the cold, rose, and leaned over him while yawning. Nathan, with half-closed eyes, carefully watched what he did. When he saw the redskin's face just two inches from his own, he quickly threw his hands around his neck so suddenly that the Comanche, caught off guard, didn't have time to scream.

The American was endowed with Herculean strength, which the hope of deliverance doubled at this moment. He squeezed the warrior's neck as in a vice; and the latter struggled in vain to free himself from this deadly pressure. The bandit's iron hands drew tighter and tighter with a slow, deliberate, but irresistible pressure. The Indian, his eyes suffused with blood, his features horribly contracted, beat the air two or three times mechanically, made one convulsive effort, and then remained motionless. He was dead.

The American had immense strength, which was amplified by the hope of rescue at that moment. He squeezed the warrior's neck like a vice, while the warrior struggled in vain to escape this deadly grip. The bandit's iron hands tightened gradually but with an unstoppable force. The Indian, his eyes filled with blood and his face twisted in agony, flailed the air a couple of times in a mechanical way, made one last desperate effort, and then went still. He was dead.

Nathan held him for two or three minutes, to be quite certain that all was over, and then laid the warrior by his side, in a position that admirably resembled sleep. He then passed his hand over his forehead to wipe away the icy perspiration, and raised his eyes to the tree, but nothing appeared there. A frightful thought then occupied the young man; suppose his friends, despairing of saving him, had abandoned him? A horrible agony contracted his chest.

Nathan held him for two or three minutes to make sure everything was really finished, and then laid the warrior beside him, in a way that looked just like he was sleeping. He ran his hand over his forehead to wipe away the cold sweat and looked up at the tree, but there was nothing there. A terrifying thought then struck the young man; what if his friends, giving up on saving him, had left him behind? A crushing pain filled his chest.

Still, he had recognised his father's signal: the hiss of the whip snake had been long employed by them to communicate under perilous circumstances. His father was not the man to leave any work he had begun undone, whatever the consequences might be. And yet the moments slipped away one after the other, and nothing told the wretch that men were at work for his deliverance; all was calm and gloomy.

Still, he had recognized his father's signal: the hiss of the whip snake had long been their way to communicate in dangerous situations. His father was not the type to leave any task he had started unfinished, no matter the consequences. And yet, moments passed one after the other, and nothing indicated to the unfortunate man that people were working for his rescue; everything was quiet and bleak.

Nearly half an hour passed thus. Nathan was a prey to feverish impatience and a terror impossible to describe. Up to the present, it was true, no one in camp had perceived the unusual movement he had been obliged to make, but an unlucky chance might reveal his plans for flight at any moment; to effect this, an Indian aroused by the sharp cold need only pass by him while trying to restore the circulation of his blood by a walk.

Nearly half an hour went by like this. Nathan was consumed by restless impatience and a terror he couldn't quite put into words. So far, it was true, no one in the camp had noticed the unusual movement he had to make, but an unfortunate twist of fate could expose his escape plans at any moment; all it would take was for an Indian, stirred by the biting cold, to walk by him while trying to get his blood circulating again.

As his friends forgot him, the young man resolved to get out of the affair by himself. In the first place, he must get rid of his second watcher, and then he would settle what next to do. Hence, still remaining on the ground, he slowly crawled toward the second warrior. He approached him inch by inch, so insensible and deliberate were his movements! At length he arrived scarce two paces from the warrior, whose tranquil sleep told him that he could act without fear. Nathan drew himself up, and bounding like a jaguar, placed his knee on the Indian's chest, while with his left hand he powerfully clutched his throat.

As his friends forgot about him, the young man decided to handle the situation on his own. First, he had to deal with his second watcher, and then he would figure out what to do next. So, still lying on the ground, he gradually crawled toward the second warrior. He moved closer inch by inch, his movements almost invisible and calculated! Finally, he got to just a couple of steps away from the warrior, whose peaceful sleep indicated that he could act without worry. Nathan straightened up and, leaping like a jaguar, put his knee on the Indian's chest while gripping his throat tightly with his left hand.

The Comanche, suddenly awakened, made a hurried movement to free himself from this fatal pressure, and opened his eyes wildly, as he looked round in terror. Nathan, without uttering a word, drew his knife and buried it in the Indian's heart, while still holding him by the throat. The warrior fell back as if struck by lightning, and expired without uttering a cry or giving a sigh.

The Comanche, suddenly jolted awake, quickly tried to break free from this deadly grip, opening his eyes wide as he looked around in fear. Nathan, without saying a word, pulled out his knife and plunged it into the Indian's heart while still gripping his throat. The warrior collapsed as if struck by lightning and died without a sound or a sigh.

"I don't care," the bandit muttered, as he wiped the knife, "it is a famous weapon. Now, whatever may happen, I feel sure of not dying unavenged."

"I don't care," the bandit muttered, as he wiped the knife, "it's a famous weapon. No matter what happens now, I’m sure I won’t die without getting my revenge."

Nathan, when he found his disguise useless, had asked leave to put on his old clothes, which was granted. By a singular chance, the Indian he stabbed had secured his game bag and rifle, which the young man at once took back. He gave a sigh of satisfaction at finding himself again in possession of objects so valuable to him, and clothed once more in his wood ranger's garb.

Nathan, realizing his disguise wasn’t working, requested permission to put on his old clothes, which was granted. By a strange twist of fate, the Indian he stabbed had taken his game bag and rifle, which the young man immediately reclaimed. He sighed with relief at finding himself once again in possession of items that meant so much to him and dressed once more in his wood ranger's outfit.

Time pressed; he must be off at all risks, try to foil the sentries, and quit the camp. What had he to fear in being killed? If he remained, he knew perfectly well the fate that awaited him; hence the alternative was not doubtful; it was a thousandfold better to stake his life bravely in a final contest, than wait for the hour of punishment.

Time was running out; he had to leave at all costs, attempt to outsmart the guards, and escape the camp. What did he have to fear from being killed? If he stayed, he knew exactly what fate awaited him; therefore, the choice was clear; it was far better to risk his life courageously in a final showdown than wait for punishment.

Nathan looked ferociously around, bent forward, listened, and silently cocked his rifle. The deepest calm continued to prevail around.

Nathan looked around fiercely, leaned forward, listened, and quietly loaded his rifle. A deep calm still surrounded him.

"Come," the young man said, "there can be no hesitation; I must be off."

"Come on," the young man said, "there's no time to hesitate; I have to go."

At this moment the hiss of the whip snake was again audible.

At this moment, the hiss of the whip snake could be heard again.

Nathan started.

Nathan began.

"Oh, oh!" he said, "It seems that I am not abandoned as I fancied."

"Oh, wow!" he said, "Looks like I’m not alone like I thought."

He lay down on the ground again and crawled back to the tree to which he had been fastened. A lasso hung down to the ground, terminating in one of those double knots which sailors call "chairs," one half of which passes under the thighs, while the other supports the chest.

He lay back down on the ground and crawled back to the tree he had been tied to. A lasso hung down to the ground, ending in one of those double knots sailors call "chairs," with one half going under the thighs and the other supporting the chest.

"By jingo!" Nathan muttered joyfully, "Only the old man can have such ideas. What a famous trick we are going to play those dogs of redskins! They will really believe me a sorcerer; for I defy them to find my trail."

"Wow!" Nathan said with excitement, "Only the old man could come up with such ideas. What an amazing trick we're going to pull on those redskin dogs! They'll really think I'm a sorcerer because I challenge them to find my trail."

While talking thus to himself, the American had seated himself in the chair. The lasso drawn by a vigorous hand, rapidly ascended, and Nathan soon disappeared among the thick foliage of the larch tree. When he reached the first branches, which were about thirty feet from the ground, the young man removed the lasso, and in a few seconds rejoined his comrades.

While speaking to himself, the American sat down in the chair. The lasso, pulled by a strong hand, quickly ascended, and Nathan soon vanished into the dense foliage of the larch tree. Once he reached the first branches, about thirty feet off the ground, the young man took off the lasso and quickly returned to his friends.

"Ouf!" he muttered, as he drew two or three deep breaths, while wiping the perspiration from his face; "I can now say I have had a lucky escape, thanks to you; for, deuce take me, without you, I had been dead."

“Oof!” he muttered, taking a few deep breaths while wiping the sweat from his face. “I can honestly say I had a lucky escape, thanks to you; because, seriously, without you, I would have been dead.”

"Enough of compliments," the squatter sharply answered; "we have no time to waste in that nonsense. I suppose you are anxious to be off?"

"Enough with the compliments," the squatter replied sharply; "we don't have time to waste on that nonsense. I guess you're eager to leave?"

"I should think so; in which direction are we going?"

"I think so; which way are we headed?"

"Over there," Red Cedar answered, holding his arm out in the direction of the camp.

"Over there," Red Cedar replied, extending his arm toward the camp.

"The devil!" Nathan sharply objected, "Are you mad, or did you pretend to save my life, merely to deliver me to our enemies with your own hands?"

"The devil!" Nathan exclaimed angrily, "Are you crazy, or did you fake saving my life just to hand me over to our enemies yourself?"

"What do you mean?"

"What do you mean?"

"Something you would see as well as I, if it were day; the forest suddenly terminates a few yards from here on the edge of an immense quebrada."

"Something you would notice just as I would, if it were daytime; the forest abruptly ends a few yards from here at the edge of a vast ravine."

"Oh, oh," Red Cedar said, with a frown; "what is to be done in that case?"

"Oh, no," Red Cedar said, frowning. "What should we do in that situation?"

"Return by the road you came for about half a league, and then go to the left. I have seen enough of the country since I left you to have a confused resemblance of the shape of the mountain, but, as you say, the main point at this moment is to be off from here?"

"Go back the way you came for about half a mile, then turn left. I've seen enough of the area since I left you to have a vague idea of what the mountain looks like, but, as you mentioned, the most important thing right now is to get away from here?"

"The more so, as the moon will soon rise," Sutter observed, "and if the redskins perceived Nathan's escape, they would soon find our trail."

"The more so, since the moon will rise soon," Sutter noted, "and if the natives see Nathan escape, they'll quickly pick up our trail."

"Well said," Nathan replied, "let us be off."

"Well said," Nathan replied, "let's go."

Red Cedar placed himself once more at the head of the small party, and they turned back. Progress was extremely difficult in this black night; they were obliged to grope, and not put down their foot till they were certain the support was solid. If they did not, they ran a risk of falling and being dashed on the ground, at a depth of seventy or eighty feet.

Red Cedar took the lead of the small group again, and they headed back. It was really tough to move in the pitch-black night; they had to feel their way and couldn't step down until they were sure the ground was stable. If they didn't, they risked falling and crashing down from a height of seventy or eighty feet.

They had scarcely gone three hundred yards in this way, when a frightful clamour was heard behind them: a great light illumined the forest, and between the leaves the fugitives perceived the black outlines of the Indians running in every direction, gesticulating and yelling ferociously.

They had barely gone three hundred yards like this when a terrifying noise erupted behind them: a bright light lit up the forest, and through the leaves, the escapees saw the dark figures of the Indians running in all directions, waving their arms and shouting angrily.

"Hilloh," Red Cedar said, "I fancy the Comanches have found out your desertion."

"Hellooo," Red Cedar said, "I think the Comanches have discovered your escape."

"I think so, too," Nathan replied, with a grin; "poor fellows! They are inconsolable at my loss."

"I think so, too," Nathan said with a grin. "Those poor guys! They’re really heartbroken over my loss."

"The more so, because you probably did not quit them without leaving your card."

"The more so, because you probably didn't leave without leaving your card."

"Quite true, father," the other said, as he raised his hunting shirt and displayed two bloody scalps suspended to his girdle; "I did not neglect business."

"That's right, dad," the other replied, pulling up his hunting shirt to show two bloody scalps hanging from his belt. "I didn't ignore my duties."

The wretch, before fastening the lasso round him, had, with horrible coolness, scalped his two victims.

The unfortunate guy, before tightening the rope around himself, calmly and horrifically scalped his two victims.

"In that case," Fray Ambrosio said, "they must be furious; you know that the Comanches never forgive. How could you commit so unworthy an action?"

"In that case," Fray Ambrosio said, "they must be furious; you know the Comanches never forgive. How could you do something so disgraceful?"

"Trouble yourself about your own affairs, señor Padre," Nathan said, brutally, "and let me act as I think proper, unless you wish me to send you to take my place with the butt end of my rifle."

"Mind your own business, Father," Nathan said harshly, "and let me handle things the way I see fit, unless you want me to send you to take my place with the butt end of my rifle."

The monk bit his lips.

The monk bit his lip.

"Brute beast!" he muttered.

"Brute beast!" he muttered.

"Come, peace, in the devil's name!" Red Cedar said; "let us think about not being caught."

"Come on, peace, for goodness' sake!" Red Cedar said; "let's focus on not getting caught."

"Yes," Sutter supported him, "when you are in safety, you can have an explanation with knives, like true caballeros. But, at this moment, we have other things to do than quarrel like old women."

"Yeah," Sutter agreed, "once you're safe, we can sort things out with knives, like real gentlemen. But right now, we have more important things to do than argue like gossiping old ladies."

The two men exchanged a glance full of hatred, but remained silent. The little party, guided by Red Cedar, gradually retired, pursued by the yells of the Comanches, who constantly drew nearer.

The two men shot each other a look full of hate but stayed quiet. The small group, led by Red Cedar, slowly pulled back, chased by the screams of the Comanches, who were getting closer all the time.

"Can they have discovered our track?" Red Cedar said, shaking his head sadly.

"Could they have found our trail?" Red Cedar said, shaking his head sadly.


CHAPTER XXXIII.

PLOT AND COUNTERPLOT.

We will now return to Valentine and his friends, whom we left preparing to pursue Red Cedar once more.

We will now go back to Valentine and his friends, who we left getting ready to go after Red Cedar once again.

Valentine had began to take a real interest in this protracted manhunt; it was the first time since he had been in the desert that he had to deal with a foeman so worthy of his steel as was Red Cedar.

Valentine had started to take a real interest in this long manhunt; it was the first time since he had been in the desert that he had to face an opponent as worthy of his skills as Red Cedar.

Like him, the squatter possessed a thorough knowledge of life in the Far West—all the sounds of the prairie were known to him, all tracks familiar; like him, he had made Indian trickery and cunning his special study; in a word, Valentine had found his equal, if not his master. His powerfully excited self-love urged him to bring this game of chess to a conclusion; hence he was resolved to press matters so vigorously that, in spite of his cleverness, Red Cedar must soon fall into his hands.

Like him, the squatter had an in-depth understanding of life in the Far West—all the sounds of the prairie were familiar to him, and he knew every trail; like him, he had made Indian trickery and cunning his area of expertise; in other words, Valentine had found his equal, if not someone superior. His heightened sense of self-importance drove him to wrap up this game of chess; therefore, he was determined to push things so hard that, despite his cleverness, Red Cedar would soon be in his grasp.

After leaving, as we have seen, the upper regions of the Sierra, the hunters advanced in the shape of a fan, in order to find some sign which would enable them to find the long lost trail, for, according to the axiom well known to the wood rangers, any rastreador, who holds one end of a trail, must infallibly reach the other within a given time. Unfortunately, no trace or sign was visible; Red Cedar had disappeared, and it was impossible to find the slightest trace of the way he had gone.

After leaving the higher areas of the Sierra, the hunters spread out in a fan shape to look for any signs that could help them locate the long-lost trail. According to the well-known saying among the wood rangers, any tracker who finds one end of a trail will eventually reach the other end within a certain time. Unfortunately, there were no signs or traces; Red Cedar had vanished, and it was impossible to find even the slightest hint of where he had gone.

Still, Valentine did not give in; he studied the ground, examined every blade of grass, and cross-questioned the shrubs with a patience nothing could weary. His friends, less accustomed than himself to the frequent disappointments in a hunter's life, in vain gave him despairing glances; he walked on, with his head bent down, neither seeing their signals nor hearing their remarks.

Still, Valentine didn't give up; he looked closely at the ground, checked every blade of grass, and questioned the shrubs with a patience that nothing could wear out. His friends, not as used to the regular letdowns of a hunter's life as he was, exchanged desperate glances in vain; he continued walking, with his head down, noticing neither their signals nor their comments.

At length, about midday, after going nearly four leagues in this fashion—a most wearying task—the hunters found themselves on a perfectly naked rock. At this spot it would have been madness to look for footprints, as the granite would not take them. Don Miguel and his son fell to the ground, more through despondency than fatigue.

At last, around midday, after traveling almost four leagues like this—a really exhausting task—the hunters found themselves on a bare rock. It would have been crazy to search for footprints here since the granite wouldn’t hold them. Don Miguel and his son collapsed to the ground, more out of hopelessness than tiredness.

Curumilla began collecting the scattered leaves to light the breakfast fire, while Valentine, leaning on his rifle, with his forehead furrowed by deep wrinkles, looked scrutinisingly round. At the spot where the hunters had established their temporary bivouac, no vegetation grew on the barren rocks; while an immense larch tree over-shadowed it with its well-covered branches.

Curumilla started gathering the scattered leaves to start the breakfast fire, while Valentine, leaning on his rifle and with his forehead lined by deep wrinkles, looked around intently. At the place where the hunters had set up their temporary camp, there was no vegetation growing on the bare rocks; meanwhile, a massive larch tree provided shade with its thick branches.

The hunter incessantly turned his intelligent eye from earth to sky, as if he had a foreboding that at this spot he must find the trail he had so long been seeking. All at once he uttered a sonorous "hum!" At this sound, a signal agreed on between the Indian and him, Curumilla left off collecting the leaves, raised his head, and looked at him. Valentine walked towards him with a hasty step; the two Mexicans eagerly rose and joined him.

The hunter constantly shifted his keen gaze from the ground to the sky, as if he had a feeling that he would finally find the trail he had been searching for at this spot. Suddenly, he let out a deep "hum!" At that sound, a signal they had agreed on, Curumilla stopped picking leaves, raised his head, and looked at him. Valentine quickly walked over to him; the two Mexicans eagerly stood up and joined him.

"Have you discovered anything?" Don Miguel asked, curiously.

"Have you found anything?" Don Miguel asked, intrigued.

"No," Valentine replied, "but in all probability I soon shall."

"No," Valentine said, "but I'll probably know soon enough."

"Here?"

"Here?"

"Yes, at this very spot," he said, with a knowing smile; "believe me, you shall soon see."

"Yes, right here," he said with a knowing smile. "Trust me, you'll see soon."

While saying this, the hunter stooped, picked up a handful of leaves, and began examining them attentively, one by one.

While saying this, the hunter bent down, picked up a handful of leaves, and started examining them closely, one by one.

"What can those leaves teach you?" Don Miguel asked with a shrug of his shoulders.

"What can those leaves teach you?" Don Miguel asked, shrugging his shoulders.

"Everything," Valentine firmly replied, as he continued his examination.

"Everything," Valentine said confidently, as he kept examining.

Curumilla was surveying the ground, and questioning the rock.

Curumilla was looking over the ground and asking the rock questions.

"Wah!" he said.

"Woo!" he said.

All stopped; the chief pointed to a line about half an inch, of the thickness of a hair, recently made on the rock.

All stopped; the chief pointed to a line about half an inch thick, like a hair, that had recently been made on the rock.

"They have passed this way," Valentine went on, "that is as certain to me as that two and two make four; everything proves it to me; the steps we discovered going away from the spot where we now are—are a sure proof."

"They came this way," Valentine continued, "that’s as clear to me as two plus two equals four; everything shows it to me; the tracks we found leading away from where we are now are definite proof."

"How so?" Don Miguel asked in amazement.

"How so?" Don Miguel asked in astonishment.

"Nothing is more simple; the traces that deceived you could not humbug an old wood ranger like myself; they pressed too heavily on the heel, and were not regular, proves them false."

"Nothing could be simpler; the marks that tricked you could never fool an old woodsman like me; they were too deep on the heel and weren't consistent, which proves they're fake."

"Why false?"

"Why not true?"

"Of course. This is what Red Cedar did to hide the direction he took; he walked for nearly two leagues backwards."

"Of course. This is what Red Cedar did to conceal the direction he went; he walked for almost two miles backwards."

"You think so?"

"Is that how you see it?"

"I am sure of it. Red Cedar, though aged, is still possessed of all the vigour of youth; his steps are firm and perfectly regular; like all men accustomed to forest life, he walks cautiously, that is to say, first putting down the point of his foot, like every man who is not certain that he may not have to go back. In the footsteps we saw, as I told you, the heel was put down first, and is much deeper buried than the rest of the foot; that is quite impossible, unless a person has walked backwards, especially for some time."

"I’m sure of it. Red Cedar, although older, still has all the energy of youth; his steps are steady and completely even. Like anyone used to life in the forest, he walks carefully, meaning he first puts down the tip of his foot, just like anyone who isn’t sure they might have to retrace their steps. In the tracks we saw, as I mentioned, the heel was pressed down first and is much deeper than the rest of the foot; that’s simply impossible unless someone has walked backward, especially for a while."

"That is true," Don Miguel answered; "what you say could not be more logical."

"That's true," Don Miguel replied; "what you said makes total sense."

Valentine smiled.

Valentine grinned.

"We have not got to the end yet," he said; "let me go on."

"We're not done yet," he said. "Let me continue."

"But," Don Pablo remarked, "supposing that Red Cedar did come here, which I now believe as fully as you do, how is it that we do not find his traces on the other side of the rock? However carefully he may have hidden them, we should discover them, if they existed."

"But," Don Pablo said, "let's say Red Cedar did come here, which I now believe just as much as you do, how is it that we can't find any signs of him on the other side of the rock? No matter how well he might have hidden them, we should still be able to find them if they were there."

"Of course; but they are not here, and it is useless to lose time in looking for them. Red Cedar has come here, as this mark proves; but you will ask me why he did so? For a reason very easy to comprehend; on this granite soil, footsteps are effaced; the squatter wished to throw us out by bringing us to a spot where we must completely lose his direction, if we succeeded in finding his track. He succeeded up to a certain point; but he wished to be too clever, and went beyond his object; before ten minutes, I will show you the trail as clear as if we had been present when he went off."

"Sure, but they’re not here, and it’s pointless to waste time looking for them. Red Cedar has come here, as this mark shows; but you might wonder why he did that. It’s pretty simple: on this rocky ground, footprints disappear quickly; the squatter wanted to throw us off by leading us to a place where we would completely lose track of him, even if we managed to find his trail. He succeeded to an extent; but he tried to be too clever and went too far; in less than ten minutes, I’ll show you the trail as clearly as if we had seen him leave."

"I confess, my friend, that all you say greatly astonishes me," Don Miguel replied. "I never could understand this species of sublime instinct which helps you to find your way in the desert, although you have already given me the most astonishing proofs; still, I confess that what is taking place at this moment surpasses everything I have hitherto seen you do."

"I have to admit, my friend, that what you’re saying really surprises me," Don Miguel replied. "I could never grasp this kind of amazing instinct that helps you navigate the desert, even though you’ve provided me with the most incredible evidence; still, I have to admit that what’s happening right now is beyond anything I’ve ever seen you do."

"Good gracious!" Valentine answered; "you pay me compliments I am far from deserving; all this is an affair of reasoning, and especially of habit. Thus, it is as plain to you as it is to me, that Red Cedar came here?"

"Wow!" Valentine replied; "you're giving me compliments I don’t deserve; this is all a matter of logic, and especially of habit. So, it’s as obvious to you as it is to me that Red Cedar came here?"

"Yes."

"Yep."

"Very good; as he came, he must have gone away again," the hunter said with a laugh; "for the reason that he is no longer here, or we should have him."

"Very good; since he came, he must have left again," the hunter said with a laugh; "because he’s not here now, or we’d have him."

"That is certain."

"That's for sure."

"Good; now look how he can have gone."

"Alright; now see how he could have left."

"That is exactly what I do not see."

"That's exactly what I don't see."

"Because you are blind, or because you will not take the trouble."

"Because you're blind, or because you won't bother."

"Oh, my friend, I swear—"

"Oh, my friend, I swear—"

"Pardon, I am in error: it is because you cannot explain what you see."

"Sorry, I was wrong: it's because you can't explain what you see."

"What?" Don Miguel said, slightly piqued by this remark.

"What?" Don Miguel said, a bit annoyed by this comment.

"Certainly," Valentine went on phlegmatically; "and you shall confess I am in the right."

"Sure," Valentine continued calmly; "and you have to admit I'm right."

"I shall be delighted to do so."

"I would be happy to do that."

In spite of his good sense, and the other great qualities with which he was gifted, Valentine had the weakness, common to many men, of liking, under certain circumstances, to, make a parade of his knowledge of desert life. This defect, which is very frequently found on the prairies, in no way injured his character, and was pardonable after all.

In spite of his good sense and the other great qualities he had, Valentine had a common weakness among many men: under certain circumstances, he liked to show off his knowledge of desert life. This flaw, often seen in the prairies, didn't harm his character and was, after all, forgivable.

"You shall see," he said with that sort of condescension which persons who know a thing thoroughly, assume on explaining it to the ignorant: "Red Cedar has been here and has disappeared: I arrive and look: he cannot have flown away, or buried himself in the ground: hence he must absolutely have gone by some road a man can use; look at these leaves scattered over the rock, they are sign No. 1."

"You'll see," he said with that kind of condescension that people who really know something have when explaining it to those who don’t: "Red Cedar has been here and has disappeared: I arrive and look: he couldn't have flown away or buried himself in the ground: so he must have definitely taken a path that a person can use; look at these leaves scattered over the rock, they are evidence number one."

"How so?"

"How's that?"

"Hang it! That is clear enough, we are not at the season when trees lose their leaves: hence they did not fall."

"Hang it! That’s clear enough, we’re not in the season when trees lose their leaves: so they didn’t fall."

"Why so?"

"Why's that?"

"Because, if they had, they would be yellow and dry, and instead they are green, crumpled, and some are even torn; hence it is positive, I think, that they have been removed from the tree by violence."

"Because if they had, they would be yellow and dry, but instead they are green, crumpled, and some are even torn; so I think it's a good thing that they were forcefully taken from the tree."

"That is true," Don Miguel muttered, his surprise at its height.

"That's true," Don Miguel murmured, his surprise peaking.

"Now, let us seek what unknown force tore them from the tree."

"Now, let's find out what unknown force pulled them from the tree."

While saying this, Valentine had begun walking on, with his body bent to the ground, in the direction where he had seen the black line. His friends imitated his movements and followed him, also looking carefully on the ground. All at once Valentine stooped, picked up a piece of bark about the size of half his hand, and showed it to Don Miguel.

While saying this, Valentine started walking on, leaning down towards the ground, in the direction where he had seen the black line. His friends copied his movements and followed him, also watching the ground closely. Suddenly, Valentine bent down, picked up a piece of bark about the size of half his hand, and showed it to Don Miguel.

"All is explained to me now," he said: "look at that piece of bark: it is pressed and broken as if a rope had been round it, I think?"

"Everything makes sense to me now," he said. "Look at that piece of bark; it's pressed and broken as if a rope had been wrapped around it, right?"

"It is."

"It is."

"Well, do you not understand?"

"Do you not understand?"

"On my word, no more than I did just now."

"Honestly, no more than I just did."

Valentine shrugged his shoulders.

Valentine shrugged.

"Listen to me then," he said; "Red Cedar came thus far: with his lasso he caught the end of that heavy branch just above our heads; and with the help of his companions, pulled it down to the ground. The black mark we saw proves what an effort they made. Once the bough was bent, the squatter's comrades mounted on it one after the other: Red Cedar, the last, went up with it, and all found themselves some seventy feet above ground. You must allow this is all very ingenious; but, unluckily, the squatter's boots left on this rock a graze about the width of a hair, and leaves fell from the tree; on unfastening his lasso, a piece of bark broke off, and as he was in a hurry, and could not come down again to remove all these ruinous proofs, I have seen them, and now I know as well all that happened here, as if I had been present."

"Listen to me then," he said; "Red Cedar got this far: with his lasso, he caught the end of that heavy branch just above our heads; and with the help of his friends, pulled it down to the ground. The black mark we saw shows what an effort they made. Once the branch was bent, the squatter's buddies climbed onto it one after the other: Red Cedar, being the last, went up with it, and they all ended up about seventy feet above the ground. You have to admit this is all very clever; but unfortunately, the squatter's boots left a scratch about the width of a hair on this rock, and leaves fell from the tree; when he untied his lasso, a piece of bark broke off, and since he was in a rush and couldn't come down again to remove all these damaging signs, I've seen them, and now I know everything that happened here as if I had been there."

The hunters did not merely display surprise at this clear and lucid explanation, but seemed struck speechless by such an incredible proof of sagacity.

The hunters didn't just show surprise at this clear and straightforward explanation; they appeared speechless at such an amazing demonstration of wisdom.

"It is miraculous," Don Miguel at length exclaimed; "then you believe Red Cedar went off by that tree?"

"It’s incredible," Don Miguel finally said; "so you really think Red Cedar left by that tree?"

"I would bet anything on it. However, you shall soon be convinced of it, for we shall follow the same road."

"I would bet anything on it. But you'll soon believe it because we're going to take the same path."

"But we cannot go far on that way."

"But we can't go far that way."

"You are mistaken. In the virgin forests like the one that stretches out before us, the road we are about to follow is often the only one practicable. And now that we have found the bandits' trail, not to lose it again, I hope, let us breakfast quickly, so as to start the sooner in pursuit."

"You’re wrong. In untouched forests like the one that spreads out in front of us, the path we’re about to take is often the only one that’s actually usable. Now that we’ve found the bandits' trail, let’s not lose it again, I hope. Let’s have breakfast quickly so we can start the chase sooner."

The hunters sat down gaily round the fire, and ate some grizzly bear meat. But their impatience made them take double mouthfuls, so that the meal was over in a twinkling, and they were soon ready to commence their researches. Valentine, in order to prove to his friends the exactness of the information he had given them, employed the same means Red Cedar had done to mount the tree, and when the hunters had assembled there, they allowed the truth of Valentine's statements: Red Cedar's trail was plainly visible.

The hunters happily gathered around the fire and ate some grizzly bear meat. But their impatience led them to take big bites, so the meal ended quickly, and they were soon ready to start their search. Valentine, to show his friends that his information was accurate, used the same method as Red Cedar to climb the tree. Once the hunters were up there, they could clearly see that Valentine was right: Red Cedar's trail was easy to spot.

They went on thus for a long time following the bandit's trail; but the further they went, the less distinct it became, and it was soon lost for the second time.

They continued on like this for a long time, tracking the bandit’s trail; however, the farther they went, the less clear it became, and it was soon lost again for the second time.

Valentine stopped and collected his friends.

Valentine stopped and gathered his friends.

"Let us hold a council," he said.

"Let's hold a meeting," he said.

"I think," Don Miguel observed, "that Red Cedar fancied he had been long enough up a tree, and so went back to the ground."

"I think," Don Miguel observed, "that Red Cedar thought he had stayed up in the tree long enough, so he came back down to the ground."

Valentine shook his head.

Valentine shook his head.

"You have not got it," he said, "what you assert, my friend, is materially impossible."

"You don’t have it," he said, "what you’re claiming, my friend, is simply impossible."

"Why so?"

"Why is that?"

"Because the trail, as you see, suddenly ceases over a lake."

"Because the trail, as you can see, suddenly stops at a lake."

"That is true."

"That's true."

"Hum! It is plain that Red Cedar did not swim across it. Let us go on at all hazards, I feel certain that we shall speedily recover the trail; that direction is the only one Red Cedar could have followed. His object is to cross the line of foes who surround him on all sides; if he buried himself in the mountains, we know by experience, and he knows as well as we do, he would infallibly perish; hence he can only escape in this way, and we must pursue him."

"Hum! It's clear that Red Cedar didn't swim across. Let's keep going no matter what; I’m sure we’ll quickly find the trail again. That direction is the only one Red Cedar could have taken. His goal is to break through the enemy lines surrounding him; if he hid himself in the mountains, we know from experience—and he knows as well as we do—that he would definitely die. So, he can only escape this way, and we have to follow him."

"Still remaining on the trees?" Don Miguel asked.

"Still up in the trees?" Don Miguel asked.

"By Jove! Do not forget, my friends, that the bandits have a girl with them. The poor child is not accustomed like them to these fearful desert journeys; she could not endure them for an hour if her father and brothers were not careful to lead her by comparatively easy roads. Look beneath you, and you will feel convinced that it is impossible for a girl to have passed that way. This is our road," he added peremptorily, "and it is the only one by which we shall discover our enemy."

"By Jove! Don’t forget, friends, that the bandits have a girl with them. The poor child isn't used to these terrifying desert journeys like they are; she couldn't handle them for even an hour if her father and brothers weren’t making sure to guide her along easier paths. Look below you, and you'll see it's impossible for a girl to have gone this way. This is our path," he insisted firmly, "and it's the only one that will lead us to our enemy."

"Let us go, then," the Mexicans exclaimed.

"Let's go, then," the Mexicans exclaimed.

Curumilla, according to his habit, said nothing; he had not even stopped to listen to the discussion, but walked on.

Curumilla, as usual, said nothing; he didn't even pause to hear the discussion, but just continued walking.

"Wah!" he suddenly said.

"Woo!" he suddenly said.

His friends eagerly hurried up. The chief held in his hand a piece of striped calico, no larger than a shilling.

His friends quickly rushed over. The chief held a small piece of striped calico in his hand, no bigger than a shilling.

"You see," Valentine said, "we are in a good direction, so we will not leave it."

"You see," Valentine said, "we're headed in the right direction, so we won't stray from it."

This discovery stopped all discussion. The day gradually passed away, the red globe of the sun appeared in the distance between the stems of the trees, and after marching two hours longer, the darkness was complete.

This discovery silenced all conversation. The day slowly went by, the red sun appeared on the horizon between the tree trunks, and after walking for another two hours, it was completely dark.

"What is to be done?" Don Miguel asked; "We cannot spend the night perched up here, like parakeet. Let us choose a convenient spot to camp; tomorrow, at daybreak, we will ascend again and continue the chase."

"What should we do?" Don Miguel asked. "We can't spend the night stuck up here like parrots. Let’s find a good place to set up camp; tomorrow, at dawn, we’ll climb back up and continue the chase."

"Yes," Valentine said, with a laugh, "and during the night, while we are quietly asleep down there, if any incident occurs that compels Red Cedar to turn back, he will slip through our fingers like a snake, and we know nothing about it. No, no, my friend, you must make up your mind to perch here for the night like a parroquet, as you say, if you do not wish to lose the fruit of all your trouble and fatigue."

"Yes," Valentine said with a laugh, "and during the night, while we’re peacefully asleep down there, if anything happens that makes Red Cedar turn back, he’ll slip away from us like a snake, and we won’t have a clue. No, no, my friend, you need to decide to stay here for the night like a parakeet, as you put it, if you don’t want to lose all the hard work and effort you’ve put in."

"Oh, oh, if it is so," Don Miguel exclaimed, "I consent. I would sooner sleep a week in a tree than let that villain escape."

"Oh, oh, if that's the case," Don Miguel exclaimed, "I agree. I would rather sleep a week in a tree than let that villain get away."

"Do not be alarmed; he will not keep us at work all that time; the boar is at bay, and will soon be found. However large the desert may be, it possesses no unexplored refuge to men who are accustomed to traverse it in every direction. Red Cedar has done more than a common man to escape us. Now all is over with him, and he understands that it is only a question of time."

"Don't worry; he won't make us work for too long; the boar is cornered and will be found soon. No matter how vast the desert is, there are no hidden places left for those who have explored it from every angle. Red Cedar has done more than an ordinary person to evade us. Now it’s all over for him, and he realizes it’s just a matter of time."

"May Heaven grant it, my friend. I would give my life to avenge myself on that monster."

"May Heaven grant it, my friend. I'd give my life to get back at that monster."

"He will soon be in your power, I assure you."

"He'll be under your control soon, I promise you."

At this moment Curumilla laid his hand on Valentine's arm.

At that moment, Curumilla placed his hand on Valentine's arm.

"Well, chief, what is it?" the latter asked.

"Well, boss, what is it?" the other asked.

"Listen!"

"Hey, listen!"

The hunters did so. They soon heard, at a considerable distance, confused cries, which momentarily became more distinct, and soon merged into a fearful clamour.

The hunters did this. They quickly heard, from a far distance, jumbled cries that became clearer for a moment and soon blended into a terrifying uproar.

"What is happening now?" Valentine asked, thoughtfully.

"What’s going on right now?" Valentine asked, contemplating.

The shouts increased fearfully, strange lights illumined the forest, whose guests, disturbed in their sleep, flew heavily here and there, uttering plaintive cries.

The shouts grew more terrifying, strange lights lit up the forest, where the disturbed creatures, waking from their sleep, flew anxiously around, making sad cries.

"Attention!" the hunter said, "Let us try and discover what all this means."

"Hey!" the hunter said, "Let's try to figure out what all this means."

But their uncertainty did not last long. Valentine all at once left the branch behind which he was concealed, and uttered a long, shrill cry, which was replied to with fearful yells.

But their uncertainty didn’t last long. Valentine suddenly left the branch he was hiding behind and let out a long, piercing scream, which was answered with terrified shouts.

"What is it?" Don Miguel asked.

"What is it?" Don Miguel asked.

"Unicorn!" Valentine answered.

"Unicorn!" Valentine replied.


CHAPTER XXXIV.

COUSIN BRUIN.

Nathan's flight was discovered by a singular accident. The Comanches are no more accustomed than other Indians to have grand rounds and night patrols during the night, which are inventions of civilised nations quite unknown on the prairie. In all probability, the Indians would not have perceived their prisoner's disappearance till daybreak.

Nathan's escape was uncovered by a unique accident. The Comanches aren't any more used to having large patrols and night watches than other tribes, which are practices from civilized nations that people on the prairie don't know about. Most likely, the Indians wouldn't have noticed their captive was missing until dawn.

Nathan fully built on this. He was too well acquainted with Indian habits not to know what he had to depend on in this respect. But he had not taken hatred into calculation, that vigilant sentry which nothing can send to sleep.

Nathan fully built on this. He was too familiar with Indian habits not to know what he could rely on in this regard. But he hadn't factored in hatred, that watchful guardian which nothing can lull to sleep.

About an hour after Nathan's successful ascent, White Gazelle, aroused by the cold, and more probably by the desire of assuring herself that the prisoner could not escape, rose, and crossed the camp alone, striding over the sleeping warriors, and feeling her way as well as she could in the dark; for most of the fires had gone out, and those which still burned spread only an uncertain light. Impelled by that feeling, of hatred which so rarely deceives those who feel its sharpened sting, she at length found her way through this inextricable labyrinth, and reached the tree to which the prisoner had been fastened. The tree was deserted. The cords which had bound Nathan lay cut a few paces off, while Gazelle was stupefied for a moment at this sight, which she was so far from expecting.

About an hour after Nathan's successful climb, White Gazelle, stirred by the cold and probably by the need to make sure the prisoner couldn't escape, got up and crossed the camp alone, stepping over the sleeping warriors and feeling her way as best she could in the dark; most of the fires had gone out, and the ones that were still burning provided only a faint light. Driven by that feeling of hatred that rarely misleads those who experience its sharp sting, she eventually navigated through this confusing maze and reached the tree to which the prisoner had been tied. The tree was empty. The ropes that had bound Nathan lay cut a few steps away, leaving Gazelle momentarily stunned by this sight, which she had not expected at all.

"Oh!" she muttered savagely, "it is a family of demons! But how has he escaped? Where can he have fled?"

"Oh!" she muttered fiercely, "it's a family of demons! But how did he get away? Where could he have gone?"

"Those villains are quietly asleep," she said, seeing the warriors reposing, "while the man they were ordered to watch is laughing at them far away."

"Those villains are quietly sleeping," she said, noticing the warriors resting, "while the guy they were supposed to be watching is far away, laughing at them."

She spurned them with her foot.

She kicked them away with her foot.

"Accursed dogs!" she yelled, "wake up! The prisoner has escaped!"

"Damned dogs!" she shouted, "wake up! The prisoner has gotten away!"

The men did not stir.

The men stayed still.

"Oh, oh!" she said, "What means this?"

"Oh, oh!" she said, "What does this mean?"

She stooped down and carefully examined them: all was revealed to her at once.

She bent down and looked at them closely: everything was clear to her immediately.

"Dead!" she said; "he has assassinated them. What diabolical power must this race of reprobates possess!"

"Dead!" she said. "He has killed them. What kind of evil power does this bunch of criminals have?"

After a moment of terror, she sprang up furiously and rushed through the camp, shouting in a shrill voice:

After a brief moment of fear, she jumped up angrily and ran through the camp, yelling in a high-pitched voice:

"Up, up! Warriors, the prisoner has fled!"

"Get up, get up! Warriors, the prisoner has escaped!"

All were on their feet in a moment. Unicorn was one of the first to seize his weapons, and hurried towards her, asking the meaning of those unusual sounds. In a few words White Gazelle informed him, and Unicorn, more furious than herself, aroused his warriors, and sent them in all directions in pursuit of Nathan.

All were up on their feet in an instant. Unicorn was one of the first to grab his weapons and rushed toward her, asking about those strange sounds. In just a few words, White Gazelle told him what was going on, and Unicorn, even angrier than she was, rallied his warriors and sent them in every direction to chase after Nathan.

But we know that, temporarily at least, the squatter's son had nothing to fear from this vain search. The miraculous flight of a man from the middle of a camp of warriors, unperceived by the sentries, had something so extraordinary about it, that the Comanches, superstitious as all Indians, were disposed to believe in the intervention of the Genius of Evil. The whole camp was in confusion: every one ran in a different direction, brandishing torches. The circle widened more and more. The warriors, carried away by their ardour, left the clearing and entered the forest.

But we know that, at least for the moment, the squatter's son had nothing to worry about from this pointless search. The incredible escape of a man from right in the middle of a camp full of warriors, unnoticed by the guards, was so remarkable that the Comanches, superstitious like all Native Americans, were inclined to believe it was the work of the Evil Spirit. The entire camp was thrown into chaos: everyone was running in different directions, waving torches. The circle kept getting bigger. The warriors, caught up in their excitement, left the clearing and headed into the forest.

All at once a shrill cry broke through the air, and everybody stopped as if by enchantment.

All of a sudden, a loud scream pierced the air, and everyone paused as if under a spell.

"Oh," White Gazelle asked, "what is that?"

"Oh," White Gazelle asked, "what's that?"

"Koutonepi, my brother," Unicorn replied briefly, as he repeated the signal.

"Koutonepi, my brother," Unicorn said shortly as he repeated the signal.

"Let us run to meet him," the girl said.

"Let's go run to meet him," the girl said.

They hurried forward, closely followed by a dozen warriors, and soon stood under the tree where Valentine and his companions were standing. The hunter saw them coming, and hence called to them.

They rushed ahead, closely trailed by a dozen warriors, and soon stood beneath the tree where Valentine and his friends were waiting. The hunter spotted them approaching and called out to them.

"Where are you?" Unicorn asked.

"Where are you?" Unicorn asked.

"Up this larch tree," Valentine shouted; "stop and look."

"Climb this larch tree," Valentine shouted; "pause and take a look."

The Indians looked up.

The Indians looked up.

"Wah!" Unicorn said with astonishment, "What is my brother doing there?"

"Wah!" the unicorn exclaimed in surprise, "What is my brother doing there?"

"I will tell you, but first help me to come down; we are not comfortably situated for conversing, especially for what I have to tell you, chief."

"I'll tell you, but first help me get down; we're not in a comfortable spot to talk, especially about what I need to share with you, chief."

"Good; I await my brother."

"Great; I'm waiting for my brother."

Valentine fastened his lasso to a branch and prepared to slide down, but Curumilla laid a hand on his shoulder.

Valentine tied his lasso to a branch and got ready to slide down, but Curumilla put a hand on his shoulder.

"What do you want, chief?"

"What do you want, boss?"

"Is my brother going down?"

"Is my brother in trouble?"

"You see," Valentine said, pointing to the lasso.

"You see," Valentine said, pointing at the lasso.

Curumilla shook his head with an air of dissatisfaction.

Curumilla shook his head in disappointment.

"Red Cedar!" he said.

"Red Cedar!" he exclaimed.

"Ah, Canarios!" the hunter exclaimed, as he struck his forehead, "I did not think about him. Why, I must be going mad. By Jove, chief! You are a precious man, nothing escapes your notice—wait."

"Ah, Canarios!" the hunter exclaimed, hitting his forehead. "I completely forgot about him. I must be losing my mind. By Jove, chief! You're an amazing person; nothing gets past you—wait."

Valentine stooped, and forming his hands into a speaking-trumpet, shouted—

Valentine bent down and cupped his hands like a megaphone, shouting—

"Chief, come up."

"Chief, come here."

"Good."

"Great."

The sachem seized the lasso, and by the strength of his wrists raised himself to the branch, where Valentine and Curumilla received him.

The chief grabbed the lasso and, using the strength in his wrists, pulled himself up to the branch, where Valentine and Curumilla helped him.

"Here I am," he said.

"Here I am," he said.

"By what chance are you hunting in the forest at this time of night?" the hunter asked him.

"How come you're out in the woods at this time of night?" the hunter asked him.

Unicorn told him in a few words what had occurred. At this narration Valentine frowned, and in his turn informed the chief of what he had done.

Unicorn briefly explained what had happened. At this, Valentine frowned and shared with the chief what he had done.

"It is serious," Unicorn said, with a shake of his head.

"It’s serious," Unicorn said, shaking his head.

"It is," Valentine answered; "it is plain the men we seek are not far from here. Perhaps they are listening to us."

"It is," Valentine replied; "it's clear the men we're looking for aren't far from here. Maybe they're listening to us."

"It is possible," Unicorn muttered; "but what is to be done in the darkness?"

"It’s possible," Unicorn muttered, "but what can we do in the darkness?"

"Good! Let us be as clever as they. How many warriors have you down there?"

"Great! Let’s be as smart as they are. How many fighters do you have down there?"

"Ten, I believe."

"Ten, I think."

"Good. Have you among them any in whom you can trust?"

"Great. Do you have anyone among them that you can trust?"

"All," the sachem answered, proudly.

"All," the chief replied, proudly.

"I do not allude to courage, but to experience."

"I’m not talking about courage, but about experience."

"Wah! I have Spider."

"Wah! I have a spider."

"That's the man. He will take our place here with his warriors; he will cut off the communication aloft, while my comrades and I follow you. I should like to inspect the spot where your prisoner was tied up."

"That's the guy. He'll take our spot here with his crew; he'll block the communication overhead, while my team and I follow you. I'd like to check out the place where your prisoner was tied up."

All was arranged as Valentine proposed. Spider established himself on the trees with his warriors, with orders to keep a good look-out; and Valentine, now sure of having raised an impassible barrier before Red Cedar, prepared to go to the camp, accompanied by Unicorn. Curumilla again interposed.

All was set up as Valentine suggested. Spider stationed himself in the trees with his warriors, instructed to stay vigilant; and Valentine, now confident he had created an unbreakable barrier before Red Cedar, got ready to head to the camp, joined by Unicorn. Curumilla stepped in once more.

"Why go down?" he said.

"Why go down?" he asked.

Valentine was so well acquainted with his comrade's way of speaking, that he understood him at half a word.

Valentine knew his friend's way of speaking so well that he could understand him with just half a word.

"True," he said to Unicorn; "let us go to the camp, proceeding from branch to branch. Curumilla is right; in that way, if Red Cedar is concealed in the neighbourhood, we shall discover him."

"True," he said to Unicorn; "let's head to the camp, moving from branch to branch. Curumilla is right; this way, if Red Cedar is hiding nearby, we'll find him."

The Comanche Sachem nodded his head in assent, and they set out. They had been walking for about half an hour, when Curumilla, who was in front, stopped and uttered a suppressed cry. The hunters raised their heads, and perceived, a few yards above them, an enormous black mass, carelessly swaying about.

The Comanche leader nodded in agreement, and they started walking. They had been walking for about thirty minutes when Curumilla, who was in front, stopped and let out a muffled shout. The hunters lifted their heads and saw, a few yards above them, a huge black shape swaying loosely.

"Well," Valentine said, "what is that?"

"Okay," Valentine said, "what's that?"

"A bear," Curumilla replied.

"A bear," Curumilla said.

"Indeed!" said Don Pablo; "it is a splendid black bear."

"Definitely!" said Don Pablo; "it's an awesome black bear."

"Let us give him a bullet," Don Miguel remarked.

"Let’s give him a bullet," Don Miguel said.

"Do not fire, for Heaven's sake!" Don Pablo exclaimed eagerly, "it would give an alarm and warn the fellows we are looking for of the spot where we are."

"Don't shoot, for heaven's sake!" Don Pablo said urgently, "it would set off an alarm and alert the guys we're after to our location."

"Still, I should like to collar it," Valentine observed, "were it only for its fur."

"Still, I would like to catch it," Valentine noted, "even if it's just for its fur."

"No," Unicorn peremptorily said, who had hitherto been silent, "bears are the cousins of my family."

"No," Unicorn said firmly, who had been quiet until now, "bears are my family's cousins."

"In that case it is different," said the hunter, concealing with difficulty an ironical smile.

"In that case, it’s different," said the hunter, struggling to hide an ironic smile.

The prairie Indians, as we think we have said before, are excessively superstitious. Among other articles of faith, they believe they spring from certain animals, which they treat as relatives, and for which they profess a profound respect, which does not prevent them, however, from killing them occasionally, as, for instance, when they are pressed by hunger, as frequently happens; but we must do the Indians the justice of saying, that they never proceed to such extremities with their relatives without asking their pardon a thousand times, and first explaining to them that hunger alone compelled them to have recourse to this extreme measure to support life.

The prairie Indians, as we've mentioned before, are very superstitious. Among other beliefs, they think they descend from certain animals, which they consider family and respect deeply. However, this doesn’t stop them from occasionally hunting these animals, especially when they're really hungry, which happens often. That said, we should acknowledge that they never kill their 'relatives' without apologizing repeatedly and explaining that hunger is the only reason they resort to such drastic measures to survive.

Unicorn had no need of provisions at this moment, for his camp was choked with them, hence he displayed a praiseworthy politeness and gallantry to his cousin Bruin. He bowed to him, and spoke to him for some minutes in the most affectionate way, while the bear continued to sway about, apparently not attaching great importance to the chief's remarks, and rather annoyed than flattered by the compliments his cousin paid him. The chief, internally piqued by this indifference in such bad taste, gave a parting bow to the bear, and went on. The little party advanced for some time in silence.

Unicorn didn't need any supplies right now because his camp was overflowing with them, so he showed commendable politeness and charm to his cousin Bruin. He bowed and spoke to him for a few minutes in the most caring way, while the bear swayed around, seemingly not caring much about what the chief was saying and feeling more annoyed than flattered by his cousin's compliments. The chief, feeling slightly irritated by this lack of appreciation, gave the bear a final bow and moved on. The small group continued on in silence for a while.

"I do not care," Valentine suddenly said; "I do not know why, but I should have liked to have your cousin's hide, chief."

"I don't care," Valentine suddenly said; "I don't know why, but I would have liked to have your cousin's skin, chief."

"Wah!" Unicorn answered, "there are buffaloes in camp."

"Wah!" said the unicorn, "there are buffaloes in the camp."

"I know that very well," Valentine said, "so that is not my reason."

"I know that really well," Valentine said, "so that's not my reason."

"What is it, then?"

"What's going on, then?"

"I don't know, but that bear did not seem to me all right, and had a suspicious look about it."

"I don't know, but that bear didn't seem right to me and had a shady look about it."

"My brother is jesting."

"My brother is joking."

"No; on my word, chief, that animal did not seem to me true. For a trifle, I would return and have it out."

"No; I swear, chief, that animal didn't seem real to me. For a small amount, I would go back and confront it."

"Does my brother think, then, that Unicorn is a child, who cannot recognise an animal?" the sachem asked, haughtily.

"Does my brother really think that Unicorn is just a child who can't recognize an animal?" the sachem asked, arrogantly.

"Heaven forbid my having such a thought, chief; I know you are an experienced warrior, but the cleverest men may be taken in."

"Heaven forbid I would think that, chief; I know you’re a seasoned warrior, but even the smartest people can be deceived."

"Oh! Oh! what does my brother suppose, then?"

"Oh! Oh! what does my brother think, then?"

"Will you have my honest opinion?"

"Do you want my honest opinion?"

"Yes, my brother will speak; he is a great hunter, his knowledge is immense."

"Yeah, my brother will talk; he's an amazing hunter, and he knows a lot."

"No, I am only an ignorant fellow, but I have carefully studied the habits of wild beasts."

"No, I'm just an ignorant guy, but I've carefully studied the habits of wild animals."

"Well," Don Miguel asked, "your opinion is that the bear—?"

"Well," Don Miguel asked, "do you think the bear—?"

"Is Red Cedar, or one of his sons," Valentine quickly interrupted.

"Is it Red Cedar, or one of his sons?" Valentine quickly interrupted.

"What makes you think so?"

"What makes you say that?"

"Just this: at this hour wild beasts have gone down to drink; but even supposing that bear had returned already, do you not know that all animals fly from man? This one, dazzled by the light, startled by the cries it heard in the usually quiet forest, ought to have tried to escape if it obeyed its instincts, which would have been easy to do, instead of impudently dancing before us at a height of one hundred feet from the ground; the more so, because the bear is too prudent and selfish an animal to confide its precious carcase so thoughtlessly to such slender branches as those on which it was balancing. Hum! The more I reflect, the more persuaded I am that this animal is a man."

"Just this: right now, wild animals have come down to drink; but even if that bear has already come back, don’t you know that all animals run away from humans? This one, blinded by the light and startled by the sounds it heard in the usually quiet forest, should have tried to escape if it was following its instincts, which would have been easy to do, instead of shamelessly dancing in front of us a hundred feet off the ground; especially since the bear is too careful and self-centered to trust its valuable body so recklessly to such thin branches as those it was perched on. Hmm! The more I think about it, the more I’m convinced that this animal is actually a man."

The hunters, and Unicorn himself, who listened with the utmost attention to Valentine's words, were struck with the truth of his remarks; numerous details which had escaped them now returned to their minds, and corroborated the Trail-hunter's suspicions.

The hunters, along with the Unicorn, who listened intently to Valentine's words, were taken aback by how true his observations were; many details they had overlooked suddenly came back to them and confirmed the Trail-hunter's suspicions.

"It is possible," Don Miguel said, "and for my part I am not indisposed to believe it."

"It’s possible," Don Miguel said, "and I’m open to believing it."

"Good gracious!" Valentine went on, "You can understand that on so dark a night as this it was easy for the chief, in spite of all his experience, to be deceived—especially at such a distance as we were from the animal, which we only glimpsed; still, we committed a grave fault, and I first of all, in not trying to acquire a certainty."

"Good gracious!" Valentine continued, "You can see how easy it was for the chief to be fooled on such a dark night, even with all his experience, especially since we were so far from the animal that we only caught a glimpse of it; still, we made a serious mistake, and I, above all, should have tried to get a clearer confirmation."

"Ah!" the Indian said, "my brother is right; wisdom resides in him."

"Ah!" the Indian said, "my brother is right; he is wise."

"Now it is too late to go back—the fellow will have decamped," Valentine remarked, thoughtfully; "but," he added a moment after, as he looked round, "where on earth is Curumilla?"

"Now it's too late to go back—the guy will have run off," Valentine said, thinking aloud; "but," he added a moment later, as he looked around, "where on earth is Curumilla?"

At the same instant a loud noise of breaking branches, followed by a suppressed cry, was heard a little distance off.

At that moment, a loud crack of breaking branches, followed by a stifled cry, was heard a short distance away.

"Oh, oh!" Valentine said, "Can the bear be at any tricks?"

"Oh, oh!" Valentine said, "Could the bear be up to any tricks?"

The cry of the jay was heard.

The sound of the jay could be heard.

"That is Curumilla's signal," said Valentine; "what the deuce can he be up to?"

"That's Curumilla's signal," Valentine said. "What on earth could he be doing?"

"Let us go back and see," Don Miguel remarked.

"Let’s go back and take a look," Don Miguel said.

"By Jove! Do you fancy I should desert my old companion so?" Valentine exclaimed, as he replied to his friend by a similar cry to the one he had given.

"By Jove! Do you really think I would abandon my old buddy like that?" Valentine shouted, responding to his friend with a similar exclamation.

The hunters hurried back as quickly as the narrow and dangerous path they were following allowed. Curumilla, comfortably seated on a branch whose foliage completely hid him from anyone who might be spying overhead, was laughing to himself. It was so extraordinary to see the Ulmen laugh, and the hour seemed so unsuited for it, that Valentine was alarmed, and at the first moment was not far from believing that his worthy friend had suddenly gone mad.

The hunters rushed back as fast as the narrow and treacherous path they were on would allow. Curumilla, comfortably perched on a branch that completely concealed him from anyone who might be watching from above, was laughing to himself. It was so unusual to see the Ulmen laugh, and the moment seemed so inappropriate for it, that Valentine felt uneasy, and for a brief moment, he almost believed that his dear friend had suddenly lost his mind.

"Halloh, chief," he said, as he looked round, "tell me why you are laughing so. Were it only to follow your example, I should be glad to know the cause of this extreme gaiety."

"Hello, chief," he said, glancing around, "please tell me why you’re laughing so much. If it’s just to follow your lead, I’d really like to know what’s behind this intense joy."

Curumilla fixed his intelligent eye on him, and replied, with a smile full of good humour—

Curumilla focused his sharp gaze on him and responded with a smile that was full of good humor—

"The Ulmen is pleased."

"The Ulmen is happy."

"I can see that," Valentine replied, "but I do not know why, and want to do so."

"I can see that," Valentine replied, "but I don’t know why, and I want to do it."

"Curumilla has killed the bear," the Aucas said, sententiously.

"Curumilla has killed the bear," the Aucas stated solemnly.

"Nonsense!" Valentine remarked, in surprise.

"That's nonsense!" Valentine exclaimed, surprised.

"My brother can look, there is the chief's cousin."

"My brother can see, there's the chief's cousin."

Unicorn looked savage, but Valentine and his friends peered in the direction indicated by the Araucano. Curumilla's lasso, securely fastened to the branch on which the hunters were standing, hung downwards, with a black and clumsy mass swaying from its extremity. It was the bear's carcass.

Unicorn looked fierce, but Valentine and his friends looked toward the spot pointed out by the Araucano. Curumilla's lasso, tied tightly to the branch where the hunters were standing, hung down with a heavy, dark mass swaying at the end. It was the bear's body.

Curumilla, during the conversation between Unicorn and his relative, carefully watched the animal's movement; like Valentine, its motions did not seem to him natural enough, and he wished to know the truth. Consequently, he waited the departure of his friends, fastened his lasso to a branch, and while the bear was carelessly descending from its perch, fancying it had got rid of its visitors, Curumilla lassoed it. At this unexpected attack the animal tottered and lost its balance—in short, it fell, and remaining suspended in the air; thanks to the slip knot, which pressed its throat and saved it from broken bones; as a recompense, however, it was strangled.

Curumilla, while listening to the conversation between Unicorn and his relative, carefully monitored the animal's movements. Like Valentine, he thought its motions didn’t seem quite natural, and he wanted to uncover the truth. So, he waited for his friends to leave, tied his lasso to a branch, and as the bear casually climbed down from its spot, thinking it had gotten rid of its visitors, Curumilla lassoed it. At this sudden assault, the animal wobbled and lost its balance—it fell, remaining suspended in the air; thanks to the slipknot that tightened around its throat and prevented it from breaking any bones; however, it was strangled instead.

The hunters began drawing up the lasso, for all burned to know were they deceived. After some efforts the animal's corpse was stretched out on a branch. Valentine bent over it, but rose again almost immediately.

The hunters started pulling up the lasso, eager to find out if they had been fooled. After some effort, the animal's body was laid out on a branch. Valentine leaned over it but quickly stood up again.

"I was sure of it," he said, contemptuously.

"I was sure of it," he said with disdain.

He kicked off the head, which fell, displaying in its stead Nathan's face, whose features were frightfully convulsed.

He kicked off the head, which fell, revealing Nathan's face in its place, his features twisted in horror.

"Oh!" they exclaimed, "Nathan."

"Oh!" they exclaimed, "Nathan."

"Yes," Valentine remarked. "Red Cedar's eldest son."

"Yeah," Valentine said. "Red Cedar's oldest son."

"One!" Don Miguel said, in a hollow voice.

"One!" Don Miguel said, in a flat voice.

Poor Nathan was not lucky in his disguises; in the first he was all but burnt alive, in the second he was hanged.

Poor Nathan wasn't lucky with his disguises; in the first, he was almost burnt alive, and in the second, he was hanged.


CHAPTER XXXV.

THE HUNT CONTINUED.

The hunters stood for a moment silent, with their eyes fixed on their enemy. Unicorn, who doubtless owed Nathan a grudge for the way in which he had deceived him by passing for one of his relatives, broke the sort of charm that enthralled them, by drawing his scalping knife and raising the poor fellow's hair with uncommon dexterity.

The hunters stood silently for a moment, their eyes locked on their enemy. Unicorn, who likely held a grudge against Nathan for tricking him into thinking he was one of his relatives, broke the spell that held them captive by pulling out his scalping knife and skillfully lifting the poor guy's hair.

"It is the scalp of a dog of the Long-knives," he said, contemptuously as he placed his bleeding trophy in his girdle: "his lying tongue will never again deceive anybody."

"It’s the scalp of a Long-knives dog," he said, disdainfully as he tucked his bloody trophy into his belt: "his deceitful tongue will never trick anyone again."

Valentine was deep in thought.

Valentine was lost in thought.

"What are we to do now?" Don Miguel asked.

"What should we do now?" Don Miguel asked.

"Canelo!" Don Pablo exclaimed, "That is not difficult to guess, father—start at once in pursuit of Red Cedar."

"Canelo!" Don Pablo shouted, "That's not hard to figure out, father—start chasing Red Cedar right away."

"What does my brother say?" Unicorn asked, as he turned deferentially to Valentine.

"What does my brother say?" Unicorn asked, turning respectfully to Valentine.

The latter raised his head.

He looked up.

"All is over for this night," he replied; "that man was ordered to amuse us while his friends fled. Trying to pursue them at this moment would be signal folly; they have too great a start for us possibly to catch them up, and the night is so black that we should want a sentry on every branch. We will content ourselves for the present by keeping our line of scouts as we placed them. At daybreak the council of the tribe will assemble, and decide on the further measures to be taken."

"Everything's done for tonight," he said. "That guy was supposed to entertain us while his friends got away. Trying to chase them right now would be a huge mistake; they’ve got too much of a head start for us to catch up, and it’s so dark that we’d need a lookout on every branch. For now, we’ll just stick with our scouts where we set them up. At dawn, the tribe will meet and figure out what to do next."

All followed the hunter's advice, and they returned towards the camp, which they reached an hour later. On entering the clearing, Unicorn tapped Valentine on the shoulder.

All followed the hunter's advice, and they headed back to the camp, which they reached an hour later. As they entered the clearing, Unicorn tapped Valentine on the shoulder.

"I have to speak with my brother," he said.

"I need to talk to my brother," he said.

"I am listening to my brother," the hunter replied; "his voice is a music that always rejoices my heart."

"I’m listening to my brother," the hunter said. "His voice is music that always makes my heart happy."

"My brother will be much more rejoiced," the chief answered, smiling, "when he hears what I have to tell him."

"My brother will be much happier," the chief replied with a smile, "when he hears what I have to share with him."

"The sachem can only be the bearer of good news to me; what has he to tell me?"

"The chief can only bring me good news; what does he have to tell me?"

"Sunbeam reached the camp today."

"Sunbeam arrived at the camp today."

Valentine started.

Valentine's Day started.

"Was she alone?" he asked, eagerly.

"Was she by herself?" he asked, eagerly.

"Alone! She would not have dared to come," the chief remarked, with some haughtiness.

"Alone! She wouldn't have had the guts to come," the chief said, somewhat arrogantly.

"That is true," Valentine said, anxiously; "then my mother—"

"That's true," Valentine said anxiously; "then my mom—"

"The hunter's mother is here; I have given her my calli."

"The hunter's mom is here; I have given her my calli."

"Thanks, chief," he exclaimed, warmly; "oh! You are truly a brother to me."

"Thanks, chief," he said warmly, "oh! You really are like a brother to me."

"The great pale hunter is a son of the tribe; he is the brother of all of us."

"The great pale hunter belongs to the tribe; he is a brother to all of us."

"Oh, my mother, my good mother! How did she come hither? Oh, I must run to see her."

"Oh, my mom, my sweet mom! How did she get here? Oh, I have to go see her."

"Here she is," said Curumilla.

"Here she is," Curumilla said.

The Araucano, at the first word uttered by Unicorn, guessing the pleasure he should cause his friend, had gone, without saying a word, to seek Madame Guillois, whom anxiety kept awake, though she was far from suspecting that her son was near her.

The Araucano, at the first word spoken by Unicorn, realizing the happiness he would bring his friend, quietly went to find Madame Guillois, who was kept awake by worry, even though she had no idea that her son was close by.

"My child!" the worthy woman said, as she pressed him to her heart.

"My child!" the caring woman said, as she held him tightly to her heart.

After the first emotion had passed over, Valentine took his mother's arm in his, and led her gently back to the calli.

After the initial emotion faded, Valentine took his mother's arm and gently led her back to the calli.

"You are not wise, mother," he said, with an accent of reproach. "Why did you leave the village? The season is advanced, it is cold, and you do not know the deadly climate of the prairies; your health is far from strong, and I wish you to nurse yourself. I ask you to do so, not for yourself but for me. Alas! What would become of me, were I to lose you!"

"You aren't being very wise, Mom," he said, with a tone of disapproval. "Why did you leave the village? It's late in the season, it's cold, and you don’t know how dangerous the prairie climate can be; your health isn’t great, and I want you to take care of yourself. I'm asking you to do this, not for your sake, but for mine. What would I do if I lost you?"

"My dear child," the old lady replied, tenderly. "Oh! How happy I am to be thus loved. What I experience at present amply repays all the suffering your absence occasioned me. I implore you to let me act as I like; at my age, a woman should not calculate on a morrow. I will not separate far from you again; let me, at any rate, have the happiness of dying in your arms, if I am not permitted to live."

"My dear child," the old lady replied softly. "Oh! How happy I am to be loved like this. What I'm feeling right now makes up for all the pain your absence caused me. I beg you to let me do as I wish; at my age, a woman shouldn't plan for tomorrow. I won’t be far away from you again; at least let me find happiness in dying in your arms if I can’t live."

Valentine regarded his mother attentively. These ill-omened words struck him to the heart. He was frightened by the expression of her face, whose pallor and extreme tenuity had something fatal about it. Madame Guillois perceived her son's emotion, and smiled sadly.

Valentine looked at his mother closely. Her ominous words hit him hard. He was scared by the look on her face, which was so pale and thin that it seemed fatal. Madame Guillois noticed her son's reaction and smiled sadly.

"You see," she said, gently, "I shall not be a burden to you long; the Lord will soon recall me to him."

"You see," she said softly, "I won't be a burden to you for long; the Lord will bring me back to Him soon."

"Oh, speak not so, mother. Dismiss those gloomy thoughts. You have, I hope many a long day to pass by my side."

"Oh, don't say that, Mom. Push those sad thoughts away. I hope you have many more days to spend with me."

The old lady shook her head, as aged persons do when they fancy themselves certain of a thing.

The old lady shook her head, like older people do when they think they’re sure about something.

"No weak illusions, my son," she said, in a firm voice; "be a man—prepare yourself for a speedy and inevitable separation. But promise me one thing."

"No false hopes, my son," she said in a strong voice. "Be a man—get ready for a quick and unavoidable goodbye. But promise me one thing."

"Speak, mother."

"Talk, mom."

"Whatever may happen, swear not to send me away from you again."

"Whatever happens, promise not to send me away from you again."

"Why, mother, you order me to commit a murder. In your present state you could not lead my mode of life for two days."

"Why, mom, you're asking me to commit murder. In your current condition, you couldn't keep up with my lifestyle for even two days."

"No matter, my son, I will not leave you again: take the oath I demand of you."

"No worries, my son, I won't leave you again: take the oath I’m asking of you."

"Mother!" he said, hesitating.

"Mom!" he said, hesitating.

"You refuse me, my son!" she exclaimed, in pain.

"You’re rejecting me, my son!" she cried out, hurt.

Valentine felt almost heart-broken; he had not the courage to resist longer.

Valentine felt nearly heartbroken; he didn’t have the strength to resist any longer.

"Well," he murmured, sorrowfully, "since you insist, mother, be it so; I swear that we shall never be separated again."

"Well," he said softly, sadly, "since you insist, mom, fine; I promise we’ll never be apart again."

A flush of pleasure lit up the poor old lady's face, and for a moment she looked happy.

A wave of joy brightened the poor old lady's face, and for a moment, she seemed happy.

"Bless you, my son," she said. "You render me very happy by granting what I ask."

"Thank you, my son," she said. "You make me very happy by giving me what I ask for."

"Well," he said, with a stifled sigh, "it is you who wish it, mother: your will be done, and may Heaven not punish me for having obeyed you. Now it is my turn to ask; as henceforth the care of your health concerns me alone."

"Well," he said with a suppressed sigh, "you’re the one who wants this, mom: I’ll do as you wish, and I hope Heaven doesn’t punish me for following your order. Now it’s my turn to ask; from now on, your health is solely my responsibility."

"What do you want?" she said, with an ineffable smile.

"What do you want?" she said, with an indescribable smile.

"I wish you to take a few hours' indispensable rest, after your fatigues of the day."

"I want you to take a few hours of much-needed rest after the tiring day you've had."

"And you, dear child?"

"And you, sweet child?"

"I shall sleep too, mother; for if today has been fatiguing, tomorrow will be equally so; so rest in peace, and feel no anxiety on my account."

"I'll sleep too, Mom; because if today has been tiring, tomorrow will be just as exhausting. So relax, and don’t worry about me."

Madame Guillois tenderly embraced her son, and threw herself on the bed prepared for her by Sunbeam's care. Valentine then left the calli, and rejoined his friends, who were reposing round a fire lit by Curumilla. Carefully wrapping himself in his buffalo robe he laid on the ground, closed his eyes, and sought sleep—that great consoler of the afflicted, who often call it in vain for a long time ere it deigns to come for a few hours, and enable them to forget their sorrows. He was aroused, towards daybreak, by a hand being softly laid on his shoulder, and a voice timidly murmuring his name. The hunter opened his eyes, and sat up quickly.

Madame Guillois affectionately hugged her son and collapsed onto the bed that Sunbeam had prepared for her. Valentine then left the hut and rejoined his friends, who were lounging around a fire lit by Curumilla. Carefully wrapping himself in his buffalo robe, he laid on the ground, closed his eyes, and tried to sleep— that great comfort for the troubled, who often call for it in vain for a long time before it finally graces them for a few hours and allows them to forget their pain. He was woken up just before dawn by a gentle hand on his shoulder and a voice softly calling his name. The hunter opened his eyes and sat up quickly.

"Who goes there?" he said.

"Who's there?" he said.

"I! White Gazelle."

"I! White Gazelle."

Valentine, now completely awake, threw off his buffalo robe, got up and shook himself several times.

Valentine, now fully awake, tossed off his buffalo robe, stood up, and shook himself several times.

"I am at your orders," he said. "What do you desire?"

"I’m here for you," he said. "What do you want?"

"To ask your advice," she replied.

"To get your advice," she replied.

"Speak: I am listening."

"Talk: I'm listening."

"Last night, while Unicorn and yourself were looking for Red Cedar on one side, Black Cat and I were looking on the other."

"Last night, while you and Unicorn were searching for Red Cedar on one side, Black Cat and I were searching on the other."

"Do you know where he is?" he quickly interrupted her.

"Do you know where he is?" he quickly cut in.

"No; but I suspect it."

"No, but I have a feeling."

He gave her a scrutinising glance, which she endured without letting her eyes sink.

He gave her a careful look, which she held up against without lowering her gaze.

"You know that I am now entirely devoted to you," she said, candidly.

"You know that I'm completely devoted to you now," she said, honestly.

"Pardon me—I am wrong: go on, I beg you."

"Pardon me—I'm wrong: please continue, I beg you."

"When I said I wished to ask your advice, I was wrong; I should have said I had a prayer to address to you."

"When I said I wanted to ask for your advice, I was mistaken; I should have said I had a request to make to you."

"Be assured that if it be possible for me to grant it, I will do so without hesitation."

"Rest assured that if it's possible for me to give it, I will do so without hesitation."

White Gazelle stopped for a moment; then, making an effort over herself, she seemed to form a resolution, and went on:

White Gazelle paused for a moment; then, gathering her strength, she appeared to make a decision and continued on:

"You have no personal hatred to Red Cedar?"

"You don't have any personal dislike for Red Cedar?"

"Pardon me. Red Cedar is a villain, who plunged a family I love into mourning and woe: he caused the death of a maiden who was very dear to me, and of a man to whom I was attached by ties of friendship."

"Pardon me. Red Cedar is a villain who threw a family I care about into grief and sorrow: he caused the death of a young woman who was very dear to me and of a man I was close to as a friend."

White Gazelle gave a start of impatience, which she at once repressed. "Then?" she said.

White Gazelle jumped slightly with impatience but quickly held it back. "Then?" she asked.

"If he fall into my hands, I will remorselessly kill him."

"If he falls into my hands, I will ruthlessly kill him."

"Still, there is another person who has had, for many years, terrible insults to avenge on him."

"Still, there's another person who has had, for many years, awful insults to get back at him."

"Whom do you allude to?"

"Who are you referring to?"

"Bloodson."

"Bloodson."

"That is true; he told me he had a fearful account to settle with this bandit."

"That's true; he told me he had a serious score to settle with this bandit."

"Well," she said quickly, "be kind enough to let my uncle, I mean Bloodson, capture Red Cedar."

"Well," she said quickly, "please let my uncle, I mean Bloodson, capture Red Cedar."

"Why do you ask this of me?"

"Why are you asking me this?"

"Because the hour has arrived to do so, Don Valentine."

"Because the time has come to do so, Don Valentine."

"Explain yourself."

"Tell me what's going on."

"Ever since the bandit has been confined in the mountains with no hope of escape; I was ordered by my uncle to ask you to yield this capture to him, when the moment came for it."

"Since the bandit has been trapped in the mountains with no chance of escaping, my uncle has asked me to request that you hand this capture over to him when the time comes."

"But suppose he let him escape!" said Valentine.

"But what if he let him get away!" said Valentine.

She smiled with an indefinable expression.

She smiled with an unexplainable look.

"That is impossible," she answered, "you do not know what a twenty years' hatred is."

"That's impossible," she replied, "you have no idea what twenty years of hatred feels like."

She uttered these words with an accent that made the hunter, brave as he was, tremble.

She said these words with an accent that made the hunter, brave as he was, tremble.

Valentine, as he said, would have killed Red Cedar without hesitation, like a dog, if chance brought them face to face in a fair fight; but it was repulsive to his feelings and honour to strike a disarmed foe, however vile and unworthy he might be. While inwardly recognising the necessity of finishing once for all with that human-faced tiger called Red Cedar, he was not sorry that another assumed the responsibility of such an act, and constituted himself executioner. White Gazelle carefully watched him, and anxiously followed in his face the various feelings that agitated him, trying to guess his resolution.

Valentine, as he mentioned, would have killed Red Cedar without a second thought, like a dog, if they happened to meet in a fair fight; but it disgusted him morally and ethically to strike someone who was unarmed, no matter how despicable and unworthy that person might be. While he recognized that it was necessary to deal with that human-faced tiger named Red Cedar once and for all, he wasn't upset that someone else took on the responsibility of doing it and appointed themselves as the executioner. White Gazelle carefully observed him, anxiously studying the emotions that flashed across his face, trying to figure out his decision.

"Well?" she asked at the end of a moment.

"Well?" she asked after a moment.

"What is to be done?" he said.

"What should we do?" he asked.

"Leave me to act; draw in the blockading force, so that it would be impossible for our foe to pass, even if he assumed the shape of a prairie dog, and wait without stirring."

"Let me take charge; pull in the blocking forces, so that it will be impossible for our enemy to get through, even if they tried to hide like a prairie dog, and just wait quietly."

"For long?"

"For a long time?"

"No; for two days, three at the most; is that too long?"

"No; for two days, three at the most; is that too long?"

"Not if you keep your promise."

"Not if you keep your promise."

"I will keep it, or, to speak more correctly, my uncle shall keep it for me."

"I'll hold onto it, or, to put it more accurately, my uncle will hold onto it for me."

"That is the same thing."

"That’s the same thing."

"No, it is better."

"No, it's better."

"That is what I meant."

"That's what I meant."

"It is settled, then!"

"That's settled, then!"

"One word more. You know how my friend Don Miguel Zarate suffered through Red Cedar, I think?"

"One more thing. You know how my friend Don Miguel Zarate struggled through Red Cedar, right?"

"I do."

"I do."

"You know the villain killed his daughter?"

"You know the bad guy killed his daughter?"

"Yes," she said, with a tremor in her voice, "I know it; but trust to me; Don Valentine; I swear to you that Don Miguel shall be more fully avenged than ever he hoped to be."

"Yes," she said, her voice shaking, "I know; but trust me, Don Valentine. I promise you that Don Miguel will be avenged more thoroughly than he ever imagined."

"Good; if at the end of three days I grant you, justice is not done on that villain, I will undertake it, and I swear in my turn that it will be terrible."

"Okay; if after three days justice hasn't been served on that scoundrel, I'll take it upon myself, and I swear it will be brutal."

"Thanks, Don Valentine, now I will go."

"Thanks, Don Valentine, I'm heading out now."

"Where to?"

"Where to now?"

"To join Bloodson, and carry him your answer."

"To join Bloodson and deliver your response."

White Gazelle leaped lightly on her horse, which was fastened ready saddled to a tree, and set off at a gallop, waving her hand to the hunter for the last time in thanks.

White Gazelle hopped onto her horse, which was already saddled and tied to a tree, and took off at a gallop, waving her hand to the hunter one last time in gratitude.

"What a singular creature!" Valentine muttered.

"What a unique creature!" Valentine murmured.

As day had dawned during this conversation, the Trail-hunter proceeded toward Unicorn's calli, to assemble the great chiefs in council. So soon as the hunter entered the lodge, Don Pablo, who had hitherto remained motionless, pretending to sleep, suddenly rose.

As day broke during this conversation, the Trail-hunter made his way to Unicorn's camp to gather the great chiefs for a meeting. As soon as the hunter entered the lodge, Don Pablo, who had been lying still and pretending to sleep, suddenly stood up.

"Good Heavens!" he exclaimed as he clasped his hands fervently. "How to save poor Ellen? If she falls into the hands of that fury, she is lost."

"Good heavens!" he exclaimed as he clasped his hands tightly. "How can I save poor Ellen? If she ends up in the hands of that monster, she’s done for."

Then, after a moment's reflection, he ran toward Unicorn's calli: Valentine came out of it at the moment the young man reached the door.

Then, after a moment of thought, he ran toward Unicorn's calli: Valentine came out just as the young man reached the door.

"Where are you going to at that rate, my friend?" he asked him.

"Where are you headed at that pace, my friend?" he asked him.

"I want a horse."

"I want a horse."

"A horse?" Valentine said in surprise; "What to do?"

"A horse?" Valentine said in shock. "What should I do?"

The Mexican gave him a glance of strange meaning.

The Mexican gave him a look that was oddly significant.

"To go to Bloodson's camp," he said resolutely.

"To head to Bloodson's camp," he said firmly.

A sad smile played round the Trail-hunter's lips. He pressed the young man's hand, saying in a sympathising voice—"Poor lad!"

A sad smile appeared on the Trail-hunter's lips. He squeezed the young man's hand, saying in a sympathetic voice, "Poor guy!"

"Let me go, Valentine, I implore you," he said earnestly.

"Please let me go, Valentine, I’m begging you," he said sincerely.

The hunter unfastened a horse that was nibbling the young tree shoots in front of the lodge. "Go," he said, sadly, "go where your destiny drags you."

The hunter untied a horse that was munching on the young tree shoots in front of the lodge. "Go," he said, sadly, "go where your fate takes you."

The young man thanked him warmly, leaped on the horse, and started off at full speed. Valentine looked after him for some time, and when the rider had disappeared, he gave vent to a profound sigh, as he murmured:

The young man thanked him sincerely, jumped on the horse, and took off at full speed. Valentine watched him for a while, and when the rider was gone, he let out a deep sigh and said:

"He, too, loves—unhappy man!"

"He also loves—unhappy man!"

And he entered his mother's calli, to give her the morning kiss.

And he went into his mother's room to give her a morning kiss.


CHAPTER XXXVI.

THE LAST REFUGE.

We must now return to Red Cedar. When the squatter heard the yells of the redskins, and saw their torches flashing through the trees in the distance, he at the first start of terror thought himself lost, and burying his head in his hands, he would have fallen to the ground, had not Fray Ambrosio caught hold of him just in time.

We must now go back to Red Cedar. When the squatter heard the cries of the Native Americans and saw their torches flickering through the trees in the distance, he initially panicked and thought he was doomed. Burying his head in his hands, he would have collapsed to the ground if Fray Ambrosio hadn't grabbed him just in time.

"Demonios!" the monk exclaimed, "take care, gossip, gestures are dangerous here."

"Damn it!" the monk exclaimed, "be careful, gossip; gestures can be risky here."

But the bandit's despondency lasted no longer than a flash of lightning; he drew himself up again, almost as haughty as he had been previously, saying in a firm voice—"I will escape."

But the bandit's sadness didn't last longer than a flash of lightning; he straightened up again, almost as proud as he had been before, saying in a strong voice—"I will escape."

"Bravely spoken, gossip," the monk said; "but we must act."

"Well said, gossip," the monk replied; "but we need to take action."

"Forward!" the squatter howled.

"Go forward!" the squatter howled.

"What do you mean?" the monk cried, with a start of terror; "why, that leads to the redskins' camp."

"What do you mean?" the monk exclaimed, startled and scared; "that leads to the Native American camp."

"Forward, I tell you."

"Go ahead, I'm telling you."

"Very good, and may the devil protect us!" Fray Ambrosio muttered.

"All right, and may the devil watch over us!" Brother Ambrosio muttered.

The squatter, as he said, marched boldly toward the camp; they soon reached the spot where they let down a lasso for Nathan, and which they had beaten a retreat from in their first movement of terror. On reaching it, the squatter parted the branches, and looked down. All the camp was aroused; Indians could be seen running about in all directions.

The squatter, as he mentioned, confidently marched toward the camp; they quickly arrived at the place where they had lowered a lasso for Nathan, and where they had fled from in their initial panic. Once there, the squatter pushed aside the branches and looked down. The entire camp was awake; Indians could be seen darting around in every direction.

"Oh," Red Cedar muttered, "I hoped all these demons would start in pursuit of us; it is impossible to cross there."

"Oh," Red Cedar muttered, "I was hoping all these demons would chase after us; it's impossible to cross over there."

"We cannot think of it," said Nathan, "we should be hopelessly lost."

"We can't consider it," Nathan said, "we'd be completely lost."

"Let us do something," said the monk.

"Let's do something," said the monk.

Ellen, exhausted with fatigue, seated herself on a branch, and her father gazed at her in despair.

Ellen, worn out and tired, sat down on a branch, and her father looked at her with despair.

"Poor child," he said, in a low voice, "how she suffers!"

"Poor kid," he said softly, "how she suffers!"

"Do not think about me, father," she said; "save yourself, and leave me here."

"Don’t think about me, Dad," she said. "Take care of yourself and leave me here."

"Leave you!" he cried, savagely; "never! Not if I died; no, no, I will save you."

"Leave you!" he shouted fiercely; "never! Not even if I die; no, no, I will save you."

"What have I to fear from these men, to whom I never did any harm?" she continued; "they will have pity on my weakness."

"What do I have to fear from these men, whom I never harmed?" she continued; "They will feel sorry for my weakness."

Red Cedar burst into an ironical laugh. "Ask the jaguars if they pity the antelopes," he said. "You do not know the savages, poor child. They would torture you to death with ferocious joy."

Red Cedar burst into an ironic laugh. "Ask the jaguars if they feel sorry for the antelopes," he said. "You don't understand the savages, poor child. They would torture you to death with savage delight."

Ellen sighed, and let her head droop.

Ellen sighed and let her head drop.

"Time is slipping away; let us decide on something," the monk repeated.

"Time is running out; let's make a decision," the monk repeated.

"Go to the demon!" the squatter said brutally; "You are my evil genius."

"Go to the demon!" the squatter said harshly; "You are my evil genius."

"How ungrateful men are!" the monk said, ironically, as he raised his hypocritical eyes to Heaven; "I, who am his dearest friend."

"How ungrateful people are!" the monk said, sarcastically, as he lifted his insincere eyes to Heaven; "I, who am his closest friend."

"Enough," Red Cedar said, furiously; "we cannot remain here, so let us go back."

"Enough," Red Cedar said, angrily; "we can't stay here, so let's go back."

"What, again?"

"Seriously, again?"

"Do you know any other road, demon?"

"Do you know any other way, demon?"

"Where is Nathan?" the squatter suddenly asked; "has he fallen off?"

"Where's Nathan?" the squatter suddenly asked. "Did he fall off?"

"Not such a fool," the young man said, with a laugh; "but I have changed my dress."

"Not such a fool," the young man said with a laugh; "but I’ve changed my outfit."

He parted the leaves that hid him, and his comrades gave a cry of surprise. Nathan was clothed in a bearskin, and carried the head in his hand.

He pushed aside the leaves that were concealing him, and his friends gasped in shock. Nathan was wearing a bearskin and was carrying the head in his hand.

"Oh, oh!" said Red Cedar, "That is a lucky find; where did you steal that, lad?"

"Oh, wow!" said Red Cedar, "That’s a lucky find; where did you get that, kid?"

"I only had the trouble to take it off the branch where it was hung to dry."

"I only bothered to take it down from the branch where it was hanging to dry."

"Take care of it, for it may be of use ere long."

"Take care of it, because it might be useful soon."

"That is what I thought."

"That's what I thought."

After taking a few steps, Red Cedar stopped, stretched out his arm to warn his comrades, and listened. After two or three minutes, he turned to his comrades and whispered—"Our retreat is cut off; people are walking on the trees, I heard branches creaking and leaves rustling."

After taking a few steps, Red Cedar stopped, stretched out his arm to warn his friends, and listened. After two or three minutes, he turned to his friends and whispered, "We're trapped; someone is moving through the trees. I heard branches creaking and leaves rustling."

They gazed at each other in terror.

They stared at each other in fear.

"We will not despair," he went on, quickly, "all is not yet lost; let us go higher, and on one side, till they have passed; during that time, Nathan will amuse them; the Comanches rarely do an injury to a bear."

"We won't give up," he continued quickly, "all is not lost yet; let’s go higher, to one side, until they pass by; in the meantime, Nathan will entertain them; the Comanches usually don't harm a bear."

No one made any objection, so Sutter started first, and the monk followed. Ellen looked at her father sorrowfully. "I care not," she said.

No one objected, so Sutter went first, and the monk followed. Ellen looked at her father sadly. "I don't care," she said.

"I say again, I will save you, child," he replied with great tenderness.

"I'll say it again, I'll save you, kid," he said gently.

He took the maiden in his powerful arms, and laid her softly on his shoulder.

He lifted the young woman in his strong arms and gently rested her on his shoulder.

"Hold on," he muttered, "and fear nothing."

"Wait," he said quietly, "and don’t be afraid."

Then, with a dexterity and strength doubled by a father's love, the bandit seized the bough over his head with one hand, and disappeared in the foliage, after saying to his son: "Look out, Nathan, play your part cleverly, lad, our safety depends on you."

Then, with skill and strength amplified by a father's love, the bandit grabbed the branch above him with one hand and vanished into the leaves, saying to his son: "Be careful, Nathan, play your role wisely, our safety relies on you."

"Don't be frightened, old one," the young man replied, as he put on the bear's head; "I am not more stupid than an Indian; they will take me for their cousin."

"Don't be scared, old man," the young man said as he put on the bear's head; "I'm not any dumber than an Indian; they'll think I'm one of them."

We know what happened, and how this trick, at first so successful, was foiled by Curumilla. On seeing his son fall, the squatter was momentarily affected by a blind rage, and pointed his rifle at the Indian. Fortunately the monk saw the imprudent gesture soon enough to check him. "What are you about?" he hoarsely whispered, as he struck up the barrel; "you will destroy your daughter."

We know what happened, and how this trick, which was initially so successful, was stopped by Curumilla. When he saw his son fall, the squatter was momentarily consumed by blind rage and aimed his rifle at the Indian. Luckily, the monk noticed the reckless move in time to stop him. "What are you doing?" he whispered hoarsely as he pushed the barrel aside; "you'll ruin your daughter."

"That is true," the squatter muttered.

"That's true," the squatter said.

Ellen, by an extraordinary hazard, had seen nothing; had she done so, it is probable that her brother's death would have drawn from her a cry of agony, which must have denounced her companions.

Ellen, by an incredible chance, had seen nothing; had she done so, it’s likely that her brother's death would have made her cry out in agony, which would have exposed her companions.

"Oh," Red Cedar said, "still that accursed Trail-hunter and his devil of an Indian. They alone can conquer me."

"Oh," Red Cedar said, "that damn Trail-hunter and his devil of an Indian. They're the only ones who can defeat me."

The fugitives remained for an hour in a state of terrible alarm, not daring to stir, through fear of being discovered. They were so close to their pursuers that they distinctly heard what they said, but at length the speakers retired, the torches were put out, and all became silent again.

The fugitives stayed for an hour in a state of absolute fear, too scared to move for fear of being found. They were so close to their pursuers that they could clearly hear what they were saying, but eventually the speakers left, the torches were extinguished, and everything fell silent once more.

"Ouf!" said the monk, "they have gone.

"Ouf!" said the monk, "they're gone.

"Not all," the squatter answered; "did you not hear that accursed Valentine?"

"Not all," the squatter replied; "did you not hear that cursed Valentine?"

"That is true; our retreat is still cut off."

"That's true; our escape is still blocked."

"We must not despair yet; for the present we have nothing to fear here; rest a little while, while I go on the search."

"We shouldn’t lose hope just yet; for now, we have nothing to worry about here; take a moment to relax while I go look for it."

"Hum!" Fray Ambrosio muttered; "why not go all together? That would be more prudent, I think."

"Hum!" Fray Ambrosio muttered; "why not go together? That seems smarter to me."

Red Cedar laughed bitterly. "Listen, gossip," he said to the monk, as he seized his arm, which he pressed like a vice: "you distrust me, and you are wrong. I wished once to leave you, I allow, but I no longer wish it. We will perish or escape together."

Red Cedar laughed bitterly. "Listen, gossip," he said to the monk, gripping his arm tightly: "you don't trust me, and you're mistaken. I admit I wanted to leave you once, but I don’t want that anymore. We'll either survive or die together."

"Oh, oh! Are you speaking seriously, gossip?"

"Oh, wow! Are you being serious, gossip?"

"Yes; for, trusting to the foolish promises of a priest, I resolved to reform; I altered my life, and led a painful existence; not injuring anybody, and toiling honestly. The men I wished to forget remembered me in their thirst for revenge. Paying no heed to my wish to repent, they fired my wretched jacal and killed my son. Now they track me like a wild beast, the old instincts are aroused in me, and the evil leaven that slept in my heart is fermenting afresh. They have declared a war to the death. Well, by heaven, I accept it, and will wage it without pity, truce, or mercy, not asking of them, if they captured me, less than I would give them if they fell into my hands. Let them take care, for I am Red Cedar! He whom the Indians call the Man-eater (Witchasta Joute) and I will devour their hearts. So, at present, be at your ease, monk, we shall not part again: you are my conscience—we are inseparable."

"Yes; because I trusted the silly promises of a priest, I decided to change my ways. I transformed my life and endured a painful existence, hurting no one and working honestly. The men I tried to forget kept me on their minds, fueled by their desire for revenge. Ignoring my wish to repent, they set fire to my miserable hut and killed my son. Now they hunt me like a wild animal, and the old instincts are stirring within me, with the evil that lay dormant in my heart starting to bubble up once again. They have declared a war to the finish. Well, by heaven, I accept it, and I will fight without pity, truce, or mercy, asking of them no less than I would give if they caught me. They better watch out, because I am Red Cedar! The one the Indians call the Man-eater (Witchasta Joute), and I will feast on their hearts. So, for now, relax, monk; we won't part again: you are my conscience—we're inseparable."

The squatter uttered those atrocious words with such an accent of rage and hatred, that the monk saw he really spoke the truth, and his evil instincts had definitively gained the upper hand. A hideous smile of joy curled his lips. "Well, gossip," he said, "go and look out, we will await you here."

The squatter said those terrible words with such an angry and hateful tone that the monk realized he was genuinely speaking the truth, and his dark instincts had clearly taken control. A cruel smile of pleasure crept across his face. "Well, gossip," he said, "go ahead and look out; we'll be waiting for you here."

During the squatter's absence not a word was uttered. Sutter was asleep, the monk thinking, and Ellen weeping. The poor girl had heard with sorrow mingled with horror her father's atrocious sentiments. She then measured the fearful depth of the abyss into which she was suddenly hurled, for Red Cedar's determination cut her off eternally from society, and condemned her to a life of grief and tears. After about an hour's absence Red Cedar re-appeared, and the expression of his face was joyous.

During the squatter's absence, no one said a word. Sutter was asleep, the monk was deep in thought, and Ellen was crying. The poor girl had listened in sorrow and horror to her father's horrible views. She then realized the terrible depth of the abyss she had been suddenly thrown into, as Red Cedar's decision cut her off forever from society and sentenced her to a life filled with grief and tears. After about an hour, Red Cedar returned, and his face was beaming with joy.

"Well?" the monk anxiously asked him.

"Well?" the monk nervously asked him.

"Good news," he replied; "I have discovered a refuge where I defy the cleverest bloodhounds of the prairies to track me."

"Good news," he replied; "I’ve found a hideout where I dare the smartest bloodhounds of the plains to find me."

"Is it far from here?"

"Is it far from here?"

"A very little distance; but that will prove our security. Our enemies will never suppose we had the impudence to hide so close to them."

"A very short distance; but that will ensure our safety. Our enemies will never think we had the audacity to hide so close to them."

"That is true; we will go there, then."

"That's true; we'll go there, then."

"When you please."

"Whenever you want."

"At once."

"Right now."

Red Cedar told the truth. He had really discovered a refuge, which offered a very desirable guarantee of security. Had we not ourselves witnessed a similar thing in the Far West, we should not put faith in the possibility of such a hiding place. After going about one hundred and fifty yards, the squatter stopped before an enormous oak that had died of old age, and whose interior was hollow.

Red Cedar was telling the truth. He had actually found a safe haven that provided a highly sought-after sense of security. If we hadn’t seen something similar in the Far West ourselves, we wouldn’t believe such a hiding place was possible. After walking about one hundred and fifty yards, the squatter halted in front of a massive oak that had died from old age and whose insides were hollow.

"It is here," he said, cautiously parting the mass of leaves, branches, and creepers that completely concealed the cavity.

"It’s right here," he said, carefully pushing aside the thick tangle of leaves, branches, and vines that completely hid the opening.

"Hum!" the monk said, as he peered down into the hole, which was dark as pitch; "Have we got to go down there?"

"Hum!" the monk said, as he looked down into the hole, which was pitch black; "Do we really have to go down there?"

"Yes," Red Cedar replied; "but reassure yourself, it is not very deep."

"Yes," Red Cedar replied, "but don't worry, it's not very deep."

In spite of this assurance the monk still hesitated.

In spite of this reassurance, the monk still hesitated.

"Take it or leave it," the squatter went on; "do you prefer being captured?"

"Take it or leave it," the squatter continued; "would you rather be caught?"

"But we shall not be able to stir down there?"

"But we won't be able to move down there?"

"Look around you."

"Take a look around."

"I am looking."

"I'm searching."

"Do you perceive that the mountain is perpendicular here?"

"Do you see that the mountain is straight up and down here?"

"Yes, I do."

"Yep, I do."

"Good; we are on the edge of the precipice which poor Nathan told us of."

"Good; we are on the edge of the cliff that poor Nathan mentioned."

"Ah!"

"Wow!"

"Yes; you see that this dead tree seems, as it were, welded to the mountain?"

"Yeah; you see how this dead tree looks like it's kind of fused to the mountain?"

"That is true. I did not notice it at first."

"That's true. I didn't notice it at first."

"Well; going down that cavity, for fifteen feet at the most, you will find another which passes the back of the tree, and communicates with a cavern."

"Well, if you go down that hole for about fifteen feet at the most, you’ll find another one that goes behind the tree and connects to a cave."

"Oh!" the monk exclaimed gleefully, "How did you discover this hiding place?"

"Oh!" the monk said happily, "How did you find this hiding spot?"

The squatter sighed. "It was long ago," he said.

The squatter sighed. "It was a long time ago," he said.

"Stay," Fray Ambrosio objected; "others may know it beside yourself."

"Wait," Fray Ambrosio said; "others might know about it besides you."

"No," he answered, shaking his head; "only one man knows it beside myself, and his discovery cost him his life."

"No," he replied, shaking his head. "Only one other person knows it besides me, and his discovery cost him his life."

"That is reassuring."

"That's reassuring."

"No hunter or trapper ever comes this way, for it is a precipice; if we were to take a few steps further in that direction, we should find ourselves suspended over an abyss of unknown depth, one of the sides of which this mountain forms. However, to quiet your fears, I will go down first."

"No hunter or trapper ever comes this way, because it's a steep drop; if we take a few more steps in that direction, we'll be hanging over an abyss of unknown depth, one side of which is formed by this mountain. But to ease your worries, I'll go down first."

Red Cedar threw into the gaping hollow a few pieces of candlewood he had procured; he put his rifle on his back, and, hanging by his hands, let himself down to the bottom of the tree, Sutter and the monk curiously watching him. The squatter struck a light, lit one of the torches, and waved it about his head; the monk then perceived that the old scalp hunter had spoken the truth. Red Cedar entered the cavern, in the floor of which he stuck his torch, so that the hollow was illumined, then came out and rejoined his friends by the aid of his lasso.

Red Cedar tossed a few pieces of candlewood into the wide opening, then slung his rifle on his back and lowered himself down into the tree, while Sutter and the monk watched with interest. The squatter struck a match, lit one of the torches, and waved it over his head; the monk then realized that the old scalp hunter had been telling the truth. Red Cedar entered the cave, stuck his torch in the ground to light up the hollow, and then came back out with the help of his lasso to rejoin his friends.

"Well," he said to them, "what do you think of that?"

"Well," he said to them, "what do you think about that?"

"We shall be famous there," the monk answered.

"We'll be famous there," the monk replied.

Without further hesitation he slipped into the tree and disappeared in the grotto. Sutter followed his example, but remained at the bottom of the tree to help his sister down. The maiden appeared no longer conscious of what was going on around her. Kind and docile as ever, she acted with automatic precision, not trying to understand why she did one thing more than another; her father's words had struck her heart, and broken every spring of her will. When her father let her down the tree, she mechanically followed her brother into the cave.

Without any more hesitation, he climbed into the tree and vanished into the grotto. Sutter did the same, but stayed at the bottom of the tree to help his sister down. The young woman seemed no longer aware of her surroundings. Kind and gentle as always, she moved with automatic precision, not attempting to grasp why she did one thing instead of another; her father's words had pierced her heart and shattered her will. When her father lowered her down from the tree, she automatically followed her brother into the cave.

When left alone, the squatter removed with minute care any traces which might have revealed to his enemies' sharp eyes the direction in which he had gone; and when he felt certain that nothing would denounce him, he entered the cave in his turn.

When he was alone, the squatter carefully removed any signs that might have shown his enemies where he had gone; and when he was sure that nothing would give him away, he entered the cave as well.

The bandits' first care was to inspect their domain, and they found it was immense. The cavern ran for a considerable distance under the mountain; it was divided into several branches and floors, some of which ran up to the top of the mountain, while others buried themselves in the ground; a subterranean lake, the reservoir of some nameless river, extended for an immense distance under a low arch, all black with bats.

The bandits' first priority was to check out their territory, and they discovered it was vast. The cave stretched far under the mountain; it was split into various branches and levels, some reaching up to the mountain's peak, while others went deep underground. A hidden lake, fed by an unknown river, stretched for a great distance beneath a low arch, all dark and filled with bats.

The cavern had several issues in diametrically opposite directions; and they were so well hidden, that it was impossible to notice them outside. Only one thing alarmed the adventurers, and that was the chances of procuring food; but to that Red Cedar replied that nothing was easier than to set traps, or even hunt on the mountain.

The cave had several problems in completely opposite directions; and they were so well concealed that it was impossible to notice them from the outside. Only one thing worried the adventurers, and that was the possibility of finding food; but Red Cedar responded that it was easy to set traps or even hunt on the mountain.

Ellen had fallen into a broken sleep on a bed of furs her father had hastily prepared for her. The wretched girl had so suffered and endured such fatigue during the last few days, that she literally could not stand on her feet. When the three men had inspected the cave, they returned and sat down by her side; Red Cedar looked at her sleeping with an expression of infinite tenderness; he was too fond of his daughter not to pity her, and think with grief of the fearful destiny that awaited her by his side; unhappily, any remedy was impossible. Fray Ambrosio, whose mind was always busy, drew the squatter from his reverie.

Ellen had drifted into a restless sleep on a pile of furs her father had quickly arranged for her. The poor girl had suffered so much and endured such exhaustion over the past few days that she literally could not stand. After the three men inspected the cave, they returned and sat down next to her; Red Cedar watched her sleep with an expression of deep compassion; he cared too much for his daughter not to feel sorry for her and to be saddened by the terrible fate that awaited her beside him; unfortunately, there was no way to change that. Fray Ambrosio, whose mind was always racing, pulled the squatter from his thoughts.

"Well, gossip," he said, "I suppose we are condemned to spend some time here?"

"Well, gossip," he said, "I guess we’re stuck here for a bit?"

"Until our pursuers, tired of seeking us in vain, at length determine to go off."

"Until our pursuers, exhausted from searching for us in vain, finally decide to leave."

"They may be long; hence, for the greater secrecy, I propose one thing."

"They might take a while, so for better secrecy, I suggest one thing."

"What is it?"

"What’s that?"

"There are blocks of stone here which time has detached from the roof; before we go to sleep, I propose that we roll three or four of the largest into the hole by which we entered."

"There are chunks of stone here that time has pulled down from the roof; before we go to sleep, I suggest we roll three or four of the biggest ones into the hole we came through."

"Why so?" the squatter asked abruptly.

"Why's that?" the squatter asked suddenly.

"In our present position two precautions are better than one; the Indians are such cunning demons, that they are capable of coming down the tree."

"In our current situation, two precautions are better than one; the Indians are such clever tricksters that they can come down from the tree."

"The padre is right, old one," Sutter, who was half asleep, said; "it is no great task to roll the stones; but in that way we shall be easy in our minds."

"The priest is right, old man," Sutter, who was half asleep, said; "it's not a big deal to roll the stones; but doing it this way will ease our minds."

"Do what you like," the squatter answered, still continuing to gaze on his daughter.

"Do whatever you want," the squatter replied, still looking at his daughter.

The two men, with their chief's approval, rose to carry out their plan, and half an hour later the hole was so artistically closed up, that no one would have suspected it had he not known it before.

The two men, with their chief's approval, got up to execute their plan, and half an hour later the hole was so skillfully sealed that no one would have guessed it had been there if they hadn’t known about it beforehand.

"Now we can sleep, at any rate," said Fray Ambrosio.

"Well, we can sleep now, at least," said Fray Ambrosio.


CHAPTER XXXVII.

THE CASKET.

In spite of the start White Gazelle had, Don Pablo caught up to her before she had gone two leagues from camp. On hearing a horse galloping behind her, the girl turned, and one glance was sufficient for her to recognise the Mexican. At the sight of him a feverish flush suffused her face, a convulsive tremor fell upon her, and, in short, the emotion she felt was so powerful, that she was compelled to stop. Still, ashamed of letting the man she hopelessly loved see the impression the sight of him produced on her, she made a supreme effort, and managed to assume a look of indifference, while thoughts crowded her brain.

Despite the start White Gazelle had, Don Pablo caught up to her before she had traveled two leagues from camp. When she heard a horse galloping behind her, the girl turned, and a single glance was enough for her to recognize the Mexican. At the sight of him, a feverish flush covered her face, a convulsive tremor came over her, and the emotion she felt was so intense that she had to stop. Still, embarrassed about letting the man she hopelessly loved see how he affected her, she gathered all her strength and managed to put on a look of indifference, even as thoughts raced through her mind.

"What is he going to do here? Where is he going? We shall see," she added to herself.

"What is he going to do here? Where is he going? We’ll see," she said to herself.

She waited, and Don Pablo soon found her. The young man, suffering from extreme nervous excitement, was in the worst possible mood to act diplomatically. On reaching the White Gazelle he bowed, and continued his journey without speaking to her. White Gazelle shook her head.

She waited, and Don Pablo soon found her. The young man, feeling extremely anxious, was in the worst possible mood to handle things diplomatically. When he reached the White Gazelle, he bowed and continued on his way without saying a word to her. White Gazelle shook her head.

"I know how to make him speak," she said.

"I know how to get him to talk," she said.

Hitting her horse sharply with her chicote, she started at a gallop, and kept by Don Pablo's side. The two riders went on thus for some time without exchanging a syllable. Each of them seemed afraid of opening the conversation, feeling in what direction it must turn. Still galloping side by side, they at length reached a spot where two paths forked. White Gazelle checked her horse, and stretched out her arm in a northerly direction. "I am going there," she said.

Hitting her horse sharply with her chicote, she took off at a gallop, keeping pace with Don Pablo. The two riders continued like this for a while without saying a word. Both seemed hesitant to start a conversation, aware of where it might lead. Still galloping side by side, they eventually arrived at a point where two paths split. White Gazelle pulled up her horse and pointed her arm north. "I'm going that way," she said.

"So am I," Don Pablo remarked, without hesitation.

"So am I," Don Pablo said, without hesitating.

The young woman looked at him with a surprise too natural not to be feigned.

The young woman looked at him with a surprise that felt too genuine to be acted.

"Where are you going, then?" she went on.

"Where are you headed, then?" she continued.

"Where you are," he said again.

"Where you are," he said again.

"But I am going to Bloodson's camp."

"But I'm heading to Bloodson's camp."

"Well, so am I; what is there so amazing in that?"

"Well, so am I; what’s so amazing about that?"

"Nothing; how does it concern me?" she said with a significant pout.

"Nothing; how does it affect me?" she said with an exaggerated pout.

"You will, therefore, permit me, Niña, to accompany you to your destination."

"You will, therefore, allow me, Niña, to go with you to your destination."

"I cannot and will not prevent you from following me; the road is free, caballero," she drily replied.

"I can't and won't stop you from following me; the road is clear, caballero," she responded dryly.

They were silent as if by common agreement, and were absorbed in thought. White Gazelle gave her companion one of those bright womanly glances that read to the bottom of the heart; a smile played round her cherry lips, and she shook her head maliciously. Singular thoughts doubtless fermented in her head.

They were quiet, almost like they had agreed to it, lost in their thoughts. White Gazelle shot her friend a bright, knowing look that seemed to see straight into her heart; a smile danced on her rosy lips, and she shook her head teasingly. Clearly, she had some intriguing ideas swirling in her mind.

At about two of the tarde, as they say in Spanish countries, they reached a ford on a small river, on the other side of which the huts of Bloodson's camp could be seen at a distance of about two leagues. White Gazelle halted, and at the moment her companion was about to take to the water, she laid her little hand on his bridle, and checked him, saying, in a soft but firm voice: "Before we go further, a word if you please, caballero."

At around two in the afternoon, as people say in Spanish-speaking countries, they arrived at a shallow crossing on a small river, across which the huts of Bloodson's camp were visible about two leagues away. White Gazelle stopped, and just when her companion was about to enter the water, she placed her small hand on his bridle, stopping him, and said in a gentle but firm voice, "Before we continue, I need to say something, caballero."

Don Pablo looked at her in surprise, but made no attempt to remove the obstacle.

Don Pablo looked at her in surprise but didn't try to move the obstacle.

"I am listening to you, señorita," he said, with a bow.

"I’m listening to you, miss," he said, with a bow.

"I know why you are going to Bloodson's camp," she continued.

"I know why you're heading to Bloodson's camp," she continued.

"I doubt it," he said, with a shake of the head.

"I don't think so," he said, shaking his head.

"Boy! This morning, when I was talking with Don Valentine, you were lying at our feet."

"Wow! This morning, when I was talking with Don Valentine, you were lying at our feet."

"I was."

"I exist."

"If your eyes were shut, your ears were open."

"If your eyes were closed, your ears were open."

"What do you mean?"

"What do you mean?"

"That you heard our conversation."

"You heard our conversation."

"Suppose I did, what do you conclude from that?"

"Assuming I did, what do you take away from that?"

"You are going to the camp to counteract my plans, and make them fail, if possible."

"You’re going to the camp to sabotage my plans and make them fail, if you can."

The young man started and looked disappointed at being so truly judged.

The young man flinched and looked upset at being so accurately judged.

"Señorita," he said, with embarrassment.

"Miss," he said, awkwardly.

"Do not deny it," she said kindly; "it would be useless, for I know all."

"Don't deny it," she said gently; "it would be pointless because I know everything."

"All!"

"Everything!"

"Yes, and a great deal more than you know yourself."

"Yes, and a lot more than you realize."

The Mexican was amazed.

The Mexican was impressed.

"Let us play fairly," she continued.

"Let's be fair," she continued.

"I ask nothing better," he replied, not knowing what he said.

"I couldn't ask for anything more," he replied, unaware of what he was saying.

"You love the squatter's daughter?" she said distinctly.

"You love the squatter's daughter?" she said clearly.

"Yes."

Yes.

"You wish to save her?"

"Do you want to save her?"

"Yes."

"Yeah."

"I will help you."

"I've got your back."

There was a silence; these few words had been interchanged by the speakers with feverish rapidity.

There was silence; the speakers exchanged these few words in a blur of excitement.

"You are not deceiving me?" Don Pablo asked, timidly.

"You’re not fooling me, are you?" Don Pablo asked hesitantly.

"No," she answered, frankly, "what good would it do me? You have given her your heart, and a man cannot love really twice; I will help you, I say."

"No," she replied honestly, "what would that achieve for me? You’ve given her your heart, and a man can’t truly love twice; I’m here to help you, I insist."

The young man gazed at her with surprise mingled with terror. He remembered what an implacable foe White Gazelle had been to poor Ellen only a few months back, and suspected a snare. She guessed it, and a sorrowful smile played round her lips.

The young man looked at her with a mix of surprise and fear. He remembered how relentless White Gazelle had been to poor Ellen just a few months ago and suspected it was a trap. She sensed it too, and a sad smile curved her lips.

"Love is no longer permitted me," she said; "my heart is not even capacious enough for the hatred that devours it. I live only for vengeance. Believe me, Don Pablo, I will treat you honourably. When you are at length happy, and indebted to me for a small portion of the happiness you enjoy, perhaps you will feel a little friendship and gratitude for me. Alas! It is the only feeling I desire now; I am one of those wretched, condemned creatures, who hurled involuntarily into an abyss, cannot check their downward progress. Pity me, Don Pablo, but dismiss all fear; for, I repeat to you, you have not and never will have a more devoted friend than myself."

"Love is no longer allowed for me," she said. "My heart isn't even big enough for the hatred that consumes it. I live only for revenge. Believe me, Don Pablo, I will treat you with respect. When you’re finally happy and owe me a little of the happiness you enjoy, maybe you’ll feel some friendship and gratitude for me. Sadly, that's the only feeling I want now; I’m one of those miserable, doomed souls who, when thrown into an abyss, can't stop their fall. Feel sorry for me, Don Pablo, but don’t worry; I tell you, you have not and will never have a more loyal friend than me."

The girl pronounced these words with such an accent of sincerity, it was so plain that the heart alone spoke, and that the sacrifice was consummated without any after-thought, that Don Pablo felt affected by such abnegation. By an irresistible impulse, he offered her his hand; she pressed it warmly, wiped away a tear, and then banished every trace of emotion.

The girl said these words with such genuine sincerity that it was clear her heart was speaking, and that her sacrifice was complete without any second thoughts. Don Pablo felt moved by her selflessness. Driven by an uncontrollable urge, he offered her his hand; she grasped it warmly, wiped away a tear, and then erased all signs of emotion.

"Now," she said, "not a word more: we understand one another, I think?"

"Now," she said, "not another word: I think we understand each other, right?"

"Oh, yes," he answered, gladly.

"Yeah," he replied, happily.

"Let us cross the stream," she said, with a smile; "in half an hour we shall reach the camp; no one must know what has passed between us."

"Let's cross the stream," she said with a smile. "In half an hour, we'll reach the camp. No one can know what has happened between us."

They soon reached Bloodson's camp, where they were received with shouts of pleasure and welcome; they galloped through it and stopped before the ranger's hut, who had come out, aroused by the shouts, and was awaiting. The reception was cordial, and after the first compliments, White Gazelle explained to her uncle the result of her mission and what had occurred in Unicorn's camp while she was there.

They quickly arrived at Bloodson's camp, where they were greeted with cheers and warm welcomes; they rode through it and halted in front of the ranger's hut, where he had come out, alerted by the noise, and was waiting. The welcome was friendly, and after the initial pleasantries, White Gazelle explained to her uncle what happened during her mission and what took place in Unicorn's camp while she was there.

"That Red Cedar is a perfect demon," he answered; "I alone have the means in my hands to capture him."

"That Red Cedar is a perfect demon," he replied; "I alone have what it takes to catch him."

"In what way?" Don Pablo asked.

"In what way?" Don Pablo asked.

"You shall see," he said.

"You'll see," he said.

Without further explanation, he raised a silver whistle to his lips, and blew a clear and long note. At this summons, the buffalo-hide curtain of the hut was raised from without, and a man appeared, in whom Don Pablo recognised Andrés Garote. The gambusino bowed with that politeness peculiar to Mexicans, and fixed his small grey and intelligent eyes on Bloodson.

Without further explanation, he raised a silver whistle to his lips and blew a clear, long note. At this call, the buffalo-hide curtain of the hut was lifted from outside, and a man appeared, whom Don Pablo recognized as Andrés Garote. The gambler bowed with the kind of politeness typical of Mexicans and locked his small, gray, intelligent eyes on Bloodson.

"Master Garote," the latter said, turning to him, "I have called you, because I want to speak seriously with you."

"Master Garote," he said, turning to him, "I've called you because I want to have a serious conversation with you."

"I am at your Excellency's orders," he answered.

"I’m at your service, Your Excellency," he replied.

"You doubtless remember," Bloodson went on, "the compact you made when I admitted you into my cuadrilla?"

"You probably remember," Bloodson continued, "the agreement you made when I let you join my crew?"

Andrés bowed his affirmative.

Andrés nodded in agreement.

"I remember it," he said.

"I remember that," he said.

"Very good. Are you still angry with Red Cedar?"

"That's great. Are you still upset with Red Cedar?"

"Not exactly with Red Cedar, Excellency; personally he never did me much harm."

"Not exactly with Red Cedar, Your Excellency; he never really harmed me much."

"That is true; but you still have, I suppose, the desire to avenge yourself on Fray Ambrosio?"

"That's true; but I assume you still want to get back at Fray Ambrosio?"

A flash of hatred shot from the gambusino's eye.

A flash of hatred flickered in the gambusino's eye.

"I would give my life to have his."

"I would give my life to have his."

"Good! I like to find you feel in that way; your desire will soon be satisfied, if you are willing."

"Great! I’m glad to see you feel that way; your wish will soon be fulfilled if you’re open to it."

"If I am willing, Excellency!" the ranchero exclaimed, hotly. "Canarios, tell me what I must do for that, and, on my soul, I will do it. I assure you I will not hesitate."

"If I’m up for it, Excellency!" the ranchero shouted, passionately. "Canarios, tell me what I need to do for that, and honestly, I will do it. I promise I won’t hesitate."

Bloodson concealed a smile of satisfaction. "Red Cedar, Fray Ambrosio, and their comrades," he said, "are hidden a few miles from here in the mountains; you will go there."

Bloodson hid a satisfied smile. "Red Cedar, Fray Ambrosio, and their friends," he said, "are a few miles away in the mountains; you'll be going there."

"I will."

"I'll."

"Wait a minute. You will join them in some way, gain their confidences, and when you have obtained this necessary information, you will return here, so that we may crush this brood of vipers."

"Hold on. You’ll connect with them somehow, earn their trust, and once you have the crucial information, you’ll come back here so we can take down this nest of vipers."

The gambusino reflected for a moment: Bloodson fancied he was unwilling.

The gambusino paused for a moment: Bloodson thought he seemed reluctant.

"What, you hesitate!" he said.

"Hesitating, are you?" he said.

"I hesitate!" the ranchero exclaimed, shaking his head with a peculiar smile. "No, no, Excellency, I was merely reflecting."

"I hesitate!" the rancher exclaimed, shaking his head with a quirky smile. "No, no, Your Excellency, I was just thinking."

"What about?"

"What's up?"

"I will tell you: the mission you give me is one of life and death. If I fail, I know what I have to expect: Red Cedar will kill me like a dog."

"I'll tell you this: the mission you’ve assigned to me is a matter of life or death. If I fail, I know what’s coming: Red Cedar will take me out like a dog."

"Very probably."

"Most likely."

"He will be right in doing so, and I shall be unable to reproach him; but, when I am dead, I do not wish that villain to escape."

"He'll be justified in doing that, and I won’t be able to blame him; but after I’m gone, I don’t want that villain to get away."

"Trust to my word."

"Trust my word."

The gambusino's foxy face assumed an extraordinary expression of cunning. "I do trust to it, Excellency," he said; "but you have very serious business that occupies nearly all your time, and perhaps, without desiring it, you might forget me."

The gambusino's sly face took on an intensely clever look. "I do trust in it, Your Excellency," he said; "but you have very important matters that take up almost all your time, and maybe, without meaning to, you might forget about me."

"You need not fear that."

"Don't worry about that."

"We can answer for nothing, Excellency; there are very strange circumstances in life."

"We can't take responsibility for anything, Your Excellency; life has some very strange circumstances."

"What do you want to arrive at? Come, explain yourself frankly."

"What do you want to achieve? Come on, be honest and explain yourself."

Andrés Garote lifted his zarapé, and took from under it a little steel box, which he placed on the table near which Bloodson was sitting. "Here, Excellency," he said, in that soft voice which never left him; "take that casket; so soon as I am gone break open the lock, I am certain you will find it contains papers that will interest you."

Andrés Garote lifted his sarape and pulled out a small steel box, placing it on the table next to where Bloodson was sitting. "Here, Excellency," he said in his gentle voice that was always with him; "take this box; as soon as I leave, break open the lock. I'm sure you'll find it has papers that will interest you."

"What do these words mean?" Bloodson asked anxiously.

"What do these words mean?" Bloodson asked nervously.

"You will see," the gambusino replied, quite unmoved; "in that way, if you forget me, you will not forget yourself, and I shall profit by your vengeance."

"You'll see," the gambusino replied, totally unfazed; "that way, if you forget me, you won't forget yourself, and I'll benefit from your revenge."

"Do you know the contents of these papers, then?"

"Do you know what's in these papers?"

"Do you suppose, Excellency, that I have had that coffer in my possession for six months, without discovering its contents? No, no, I like to know what I have got. You will find it interesting, Excellency."

"Do you really think, Excellency, that I've had that chest in my possession for six months without figuring out what's inside? No, no, I like to know what I have. You’ll find it interesting, Excellency."

"But if that be the case, why did you not give me the papers sooner?"

"But if that's the case, why didn't you give me the papers sooner?"

"Because the hour had not arrived to do so, Excellency; I awaited the opportunity that offers today. The man who wishes to avenge himself must be patient. You know the proverb: 'Vengeance is a fruit that must be eaten ripe.'"

"Because the time hasn’t come yet, Your Excellency; I waited for the opportunity that presents itself today. A man seeking revenge must be patient. You know the saying: 'Vengeance is a fruit that must be eaten ripe.'"

While the gambusino was saying this, Bloodson kept his eyes fixed on the casket. "Are you going?" he asked him, when he ceased speaking.

While the gambusino was saying this, Bloodson kept his eyes locked on the casket. "Are you going?" he asked him when he finished speaking.

"Directly, Excellency; but if you permit it, we will make a slight alteration in the instruction you have given me."

"Sure thing, Your Excellency; but if it's alright with you, we’d like to make a small change to the instructions you’ve provided me."

"Speak."

"Talk."

"It strikes me that, if I am obliged to return here, we shall lose precious time in coming and going: which time Red Cedar, whose suspicions will be aroused, may profit by to decamp."

"It seems to me that if I have to come back here, we’ll waste valuable time traveling back and forth: during which time Red Cedar, whose suspicions will be raised, might take the opportunity to escape."

"That is true; but what is to be done?"

"That's true; but what should we do?"

"Oh, it is very simple. When the moment arrives to spread our nets, I will light a fire on the mountain; which will serve as a signal to you to start at once; still, there would be no harm if someone accompanied me, and remained hidden near the spot where I am going."

"Oh, it’s really easy. When it’s time to spread our nets, I’ll light a fire on the mountain; that’ll be your signal to start right away. It wouldn’t hurt if someone came with me and stayed hidden near where I’m going."

"It shall be done as you wish," White Gazelle answered: "two persons will accompany you in lieu of one."

"It will be done as you wish," White Gazelle replied: "two people will go with you instead of one."

"How so?"

"How come?"

"Don Pablo de Zarate and myself intend to go with you," she continued, giving the young man a glance he understood.

"Don Pablo de Zarate and I plan to go with you," she continued, giving the young man a look that he understood.

"Then all is for the best," the gambusino said, "and we will start when you like."

"Then everything is for the best," the gambler said, "and we'll start whenever you want."

"At once, at once," the two young people exclaimed.

"Right now, right now," the two young people exclaimed.

"Our horses are not tired, and can easily cover that distance," Don Pablo remarked.

"Our horses aren't tired and can easily cover that distance," Don Pablo remarked.

"Make haste, then, for moments are precious," said Bloodson, who burned to be alone.

"Come on, hurry up, because time is valuable," said Bloodson, who was eager to be alone.

"I only crave a few moments to saddle my horse."

"I just need a few moments to get my horse ready."

"Go, we will wait for you here."

"Go ahead, we'll wait for you here."

The gambusino went out. The three persons remained in silence, all equally perplexed about the casket, on which Bloodson had laid his hand as if afraid of having it torn from him again. Very shortly, a horse was heard galloping outside, and Garote put his head in at the door. "I am ready," he said.

The gambler left. The three people stayed silent, all equally confused about the casket, which Bloodson had placed his hand on as if he was scared it would be taken away from him again. Soon, a horse was heard galloping outside, and Garote poked his head in through the door. "I'm ready," he said.

White Gazelle and Don Pablo rose. "Let us go!" they shouted as they ran to the door.

White Gazelle and Don Pablo got up. "Let's go!" they yelled as they rushed to the door.

"I wish you luck!" Bloodson said to them.

"I wish you luck!" Bloodson told them.

"Excellency, do not forget the coffer," the gambusino said with a grin; "you will find the contents most interesting to you."

"Your Excellency, don’t forget the treasure chest," the gambusino said with a grin; "you'll find what’s inside quite intriguing."

So soon as the ranger was alone, he rose, carefully fastened the door, not to be disturbed in the examination he was about to make, and then sat down again, after selecting from a small deerskin pouch some hooks of different size. He then took the coffer, and carefully examined it all over. There was nothing remarkable about it: it was, as we have said elsewhere, a light casket of carved steel, made with the most exquisite taste—a pretty toy, in a word.

As soon as the ranger was alone, he got up, securely locked the door to avoid being interrupted during the examination he was about to conduct, and then sat down again after picking out some hooks of various sizes from a small deerskin pouch. He then took the box and carefully inspected it all over. There was nothing particularly special about it: it was, as mentioned elsewhere, a light casket made of carved steel, crafted with exquisite taste—a charming little object, in short.

In spite of his desire to know its contents, the ranger hesitated to open it; this pretty little toy caused him an emotion for which he could not account: he fancied he had seen it before, but he racked his brains in vain to try and remember where. "Oh!" he said, speaking to himself in a low hoarse voice; "Can I be approaching the consummation of the object to which I have devoted my life?"

Despite his eagerness to see what was inside, the ranger hesitated to open it; this charming little object stirred emotions in him that he couldn't explain: he felt like he had seen it before, but he struggled to recall where. "Oh!" he murmured to himself in a low, rough voice; "Could I be nearing the fulfillment of the goal I've dedicated my life to?"

He fell into a profound reverie, and remained for a lengthened period absorbed in a flood of bitter memories, that oppressed his breast. At length he raised his head, shook back his thick hair, and passed his hand over his forehead.

He fell into a deep daydream and stayed for a long time lost in a wave of painful memories that weighed heavily on his chest. Finally, he lifted his head, tossed his thick hair back, and ran his hand over his forehead.

"No more hesitation," he said, hoarsely, "let me know what I have to depend on. Something tells me that my researches will this time be crowned with success."

"No more hesitation," he said, hoarsely, "tell me what I can count on. Something tells me that my research will be successful this time."

He then seized one of the hooks with a trembling hand, and put it in the lock; but his emotion was so great that he could not make the instrument act, and he threw it angrily from him. "Am I a child, then?" he said; "I will be calm."

He then grabbed one of the hooks with a shaking hand and inserted it into the lock; but his emotions were so intense that he couldn’t make the tool work, and he angrily tossed it aside. "Am I a child, then?" he said; "I will stay calm."

He took the hook up again with a firm hand, and the casket opened. Bloodson looked eagerly into the interior; it only contained two letters, which time had turned yellow. At the sight of them, a livid pallor covered the ranger's face. He evidently recognised the handwriting at the first glance. He uttered a howl of joy, and seized the letters, saying, in a voice that had nothing human about it:— "Here, then, are the proofs I believed to be destroyed!" He unfolded the paper with the most minute precautions, for fear of tearing the creases, and began reading. Ere long, a sigh of relief burst from his overladen bosom.

He grabbed the hook again with a firm grip, and the casket opened. Bloodson looked eagerly inside; it only held two letters that time had turned yellow. At the sight of them, a pale shock spread across the ranger’s face. He clearly recognized the handwriting at first glance. He let out a howl of joy and grabbed the letters, saying in a voice that sounded inhuman: "Here, then, are the proofs I thought were destroyed!" He unfolded the paper with extreme care, worried about tearing the creases, and began reading. Soon, a sigh of relief escaped from his heavy heart.

"Ah!" he uttered, "Heaven has at length delivered you to me, my masters; we will settle our accounts."

"Ah!" he said, "Finally, heaven has brought you to me, my friends; we will settle our debts."

He replaced the letters in the casket, closed it again, and carefully hid it in his bosom.

He took out the letters from the box, closed it again, and carefully tucked it in his shirt.


CHAPTER XXXVIII.

SMOKE IN THE MOUNTAIN.

The three adventurers rapidly left Bloodson's camp, and proceeded in the direction of the mountains, galloping silently side by side. They had a foreboding that the finale of this terrible drama was approaching, and involuntarily their thoughts were sad.

The three adventurers quickly left Bloodson's camp and headed toward the mountains, riding silently side by side. They sensed that the end of this terrible situation was near, and their thoughts were unavoidably somber.

Man is so constituted that the feeling which has most power over him is sadness; human organisation is formed for struggling, and joy is only an anomaly; built to resist the hardest trials, the strongest man is frequently the one who yields most easily to great joy; hence, strange to say nothing more resembles happiness than sorrow; the symptoms are so completely the same, that a great joy annihilates the faculties almost as much as a great sorrow does.

Man is built in such a way that sadness has the strongest hold over him; human nature is designed for struggle, and joy is just an exception. While we are made to withstand the toughest challenges, the strongest person often easily succumbs to overwhelming joy. Therefore, it’s odd that happiness and sorrow are so alike; the signs are almost identical, and immense joy can dull our senses just like immense sorrow can.

At this moment, the three persons we are following were under the weight of an emotion such as we have described. At the instant when they expected the hopes they had so long entertained would be fulfilled, they felt an emotion which completely mastered them, and for which they could not account. They were about to play for a decisive stake. Ever since they had been contending with this rude adversary, they had ever found him standing in the track, returning them trick for trick, and although cruelly wounded, constantly retaining the victory. This time luck had turned; Heaven itself seemed to have interposed to make justice triumph, and the bandit, driven to his last entrenchments, was expecting them to be forced at any moment.

At that moment, the three people we’re following were feeling an intense emotion like we described earlier. Just as they anticipated their long-held hopes would finally be realized, they experienced an overwhelming feeling that they couldn’t explain. They were about to bet on something crucial. Since they started facing this tough opponent, he had always been in their way, countering every move they made, and despite being badly hurt, he still managed to stay on top. This time, fortune had shifted; it seemed like fate itself had stepped in to ensure justice prevailed, and the bandit, pushed to his last defenses, was expecting them to break through at any moment.

Still they did not conceal from themselves the difficulties of this final struggle, in which the squatter would escape the fate reserved him by death, unless they managed to deceive him by trickery. In such a state of mind, we may easily suppose that they said nothing, and reached the foot of the mountain without exchanging a syllable. Here they stopped.

Still, they didn’t ignore the challenges of this final struggle, where the squatter could avoid the fate that death had in store for him, unless they managed to trick him. In this frame of mind, it’s easy to imagine that they didn’t say a word and made it to the foot of the mountain without exchanging a single syllable. Here, they paused.

"Caballeros," the gambusino said, "before going further, we shall not do badly, I fancy, by making some indispensable arrangements."

"Guys," the gambler said, "before we go any further, I think it would be a good idea to make some necessary arrangements."

"What do you mean, my friend?" Don Pablo asked.

"What do you mean, my friend?" Don Pablo asked.

"We are going to enter regions," Andrés replied, "where our horses will become more injurious than useful; in the mountains a footman passes anywhere, a horseman nowhere."

"We're going to enter areas," Andrés replied, "where our horses will be more of a burden than a help; in the mountains, a person on foot can go almost anywhere, but a person on horseback can hardly go anywhere."

"That is true; let us leave our horses here, then; the noble brutes will not stray beyond the spot where they can find provender. When we require them; we shall be sure to find them again, with a little search."

"That's true; let's leave our horses here, then; the loyal animals won't wander far from where they can find food. When we need them, we should be able to find them again with a little effort."

"Is that the señorita's opinion also?" the gambusino asked respectfully.

"Is that what the young lady thinks too?" the gambler asked respectfully.

"Quite," she answered.

"Sure," she replied.

"Then let us dismount, remove saddle and bridle, and leave them to their instinct."

"Then let's get off, take off the saddle and bridle, and let them follow their instincts."

They removed everything that could trouble the horses, and then drove them away. The intelligent animals, accustomed to this, only went a few yards, and began quietly nibbling the thick prairie grass.

They took away everything that could disturb the horses and then led them off. The smart animals, used to this, only went a few yards before they started quietly munching on the thick prairie grass.

"That is all right," the gambusino said; "now let us think of ourselves."

"That's fine," the gambusino said; "now let's focus on ourselves."

"But the harness," White Gazelle remarked; "the moment will come when we shall be glad to have it ready to hand."

"But the harness," White Gazelle said, "the time will come when we'll be grateful to have it on hand."

"Perfectly true," said Andrés; "so we will put it in a safe place; for instance, this hollow tree will form a famous storeroom."

"That's absolutely right," said Andrés. "So we'll put it in a safe spot; for example, this hollow tree will make a great storage place."

"Caramba! that is an original idea," Don Pablo said, "and deserves being followed."

"Wow! That’s a great idea," Don Pablo said, "and it deserves to be pursued."

The three saddles were placed in the tree, and so covered with dead leaves, that it would be impossible to suspect their presence.

The three saddles were hidden in the tree and covered with dead leaves, making it impossible to detect that they were there.

"Now," said White Gazelle, "let us look after a place to bivouac: the nights are cold at this season, especially in the mountains; day is rapidly departing, and we shall soon be in darkness."

"Now," said White Gazelle, "let's find a spot to set up camp: the nights are chilly this time of year, especially in the mountains; day is quickly fading, and we'll soon be in the dark."

Our three scouts had left the camp at a rather late hour: hence, while they were unsaddling their horses, and hiding the harness, the sun had gradually sunk down beneath the horizon: the short period of twilight had begun, during which day finishes, and night begins, in which darkness and light, struggling desperately together, spread over the landscape a mixed haze, through which objects are regarded as through a prism.

Our three scouts had left the camp quite late: so, while they were taking off their saddles and hiding the gear, the sun had slowly set beyond the horizon. The brief twilight period had started, the time when day ends and night begins, where light and darkness wrestle together, casting a hazy mix over the landscape that makes everything look almost like it’s viewed through a prism.

They must profit by this moment to look about them, so that they might run no risk of losing themselves so soon as darkness had gained the victory. They did so, therefore: after carefully noting the position of the different peaks, they boldly set out. They walked for nearly an hour up an ascent constantly becoming steeper, and then reached a species of narrow platform, where they halted for a moment; in the first place to take breath, and then to consult about their further operations.

They needed to make the most of this moment to look around, so they wouldn’t risk getting lost as soon as darkness took over. So they did just that: after carefully marking the locations of the different peaks, they confidently set out. They hiked for almost an hour up an increasingly steep slope, then arrived at a sort of narrow ledge, where they paused for a moment; first to catch their breath, and then to discuss their next steps.

"Suppose we sleep here?" White Gazelle said. "The perpendicular rock behind us offers a famous shelter, from the wind, and, wrapped up in our zarapés and buffalo robes, I feel convinced we should be quite comfortable."

"How about we camp out here?" White Gazelle said. "The steep rock behind us provides great protection from the wind, and if we bundle up in our zarapés and buffalo robes, I’m sure we’ll be pretty cozy."

"Patience, Niña," the gambusino said, sententiously, "we must not talk about sleeping at present."

"Patience, Niña," the gambler said seriously, "we can't talk about sleeping right now."

"Why not?" she said, sharply; "for my part, I may tell you I can sleep famously here."

"Why not?" she said, sharply. "Honestly, I can sleep really well here."

"Possibly so, Niña," Andrés continued; "but we have something else to do at present."

"Maybe so, Niña," Andrés continued, "but we have something else to take care of right now."

"What then?"

"What's next?"

"Look about us."

"Look around us."

"Why, you must be mad, my friend. It is as black as in an oven. The demon himself, though so used to darkness, would tread on his tail."

"Why, you must be crazy, my friend. It’s as dark as an oven. Even the demon himself, used to darkness, would step on his own tail."

"That is the very reason; let us take advantage of the moon not having yet risen, to explore the neighbourhood."

"That's exactly why we should take advantage of the fact that the moon hasn't risen yet to check out the neighborhood."

"I do not understand you."

"I don't understand you."

"See how transparent the atmosphere is; the vacillating and dubious light of the stars is sufficient to let objects be distinguished at an enormous distance. If the men we are pursuing, eat, which is probable, this is just the hour they would select to cook their food."

"Look how clear the atmosphere is; the flickering and uncertain light of the stars is enough to make out objects from a great distance. If the men we’re chasing are eating, which is likely, this is exactly the time they would choose to prepare their food."

"Well?" Don Pablo asked, curiously.

"Well?" Don Pablo asked, intrigued.

"Follow my argument closely; Red Cedar can only expect enemies from the side of the plain."

"Pay close attention to my argument; Red Cedar can only expect threats from the direction of the plain."

"That is true."

"That's true."

"Hence his precautions are taken on that side, and not here; he does not suspect us so near him, and, persuaded that no one is spying him, he will let the smoke of his fire rise peacefully to the sky in the shade of night, convinced that nobody will perceive it, which would be perfectly true, if, unfortunately for him, we were not here. Such is the reason why I urged you to enter the mountains, in spite of the advanced hour."

"Hence his precautions are taken on that side and not here; he doesn't suspect us to be this close, and believing that no one is watching him, he will let the smoke from his fire rise peacefully into the night sky, convinced that nobody will notice it, which would be completely true if, unfortunately for him, we weren't here. That's why I urged you to head into the mountains, despite the late hour."

White Gazelle and Don Pablo were struck by the correctness of this reasoning. They began, in consequence, to form a better opinion of their guide, and tacitly recognise in him that superiority which a man who is thoroughly acquainted with a thing, always acquires at a given moment.

White Gazelle and Don Pablo were impressed by how sensible this reasoning was. As a result, they started to think better of their guide and subtly acknowledged the kind of superiority that someone who really knows their stuff gains at a certain point.

"Do as you think proper," Don Pablo said to him.

"Do what you think is right," Don Pablo said to him.

"We are quite of your opinion," the girl added.

"We definitely agree with you," the girl added.

The gambusino displayed no pride or fatuity at this acknowledgement of the justice of his argument; he contented himself with recommending his companions not to leave the spot where they were till his return, and then went off.

The gambusino showed no pride or foolishness at this recognition of his point; he simply advised his companions to stay where they were until he got back, and then he left.

When he was alone, instead of walking as he had hitherto done, the gambusino lay down and began crawling slowly along the rocks, stopping every now and then to raise his head, look around him and listen to the thousand sounds of the desert. At the expiration of about two hours he returned.

When he was alone, instead of walking like he usually did, the gambusino lay down and started crawling slowly along the rocks, stopping now and then to lift his head, look around, and listen to the myriad sounds of the desert. After about two hours, he came back.

"Well?" Don Pablo asked him.

"Well?" Don Pablo asked.

"Come!" the gambusino laconically answered.

"Come!" the gambler replied casually.

They followed, and he led them by a most abrupt path, where they were forced to crawl on their hands and knees, to escape falling over the precipices. After a lengthened ascent, made with extraordinary difficulty, the gambusino stood up, making his companions a sign to follow his example. They did not let the invitation be repeated, for they were completely worn out.

They followed him as he led them along a very steep path, where they had to crawl on their hands and knees to avoid falling off the cliffs. After a long, challenging climb, the gambusino stood up and signaled for his companions to do the same. They didn’t need to be asked twice, as they were completely exhausted.

They found themselves on a platform like the one they had previously left; this platform, like the other, was commanded by an immense rock, but this rock had an enormous orifice like the entrance of an oven, and, strange enough, at the end of this orifice glittered a light about the size of a star.

They found themselves on a platform similar to the one they had just left; this platform, like the other, was dominated by a massive rock, but this rock had a huge opening like the entrance of an oven, and, oddly enough, at the end of this opening shone a light about the size of a star.

"Look!" said the gambusino.

"Look!" said the street vendor.

"Oh, oh! What is that?" Don Pablo asked in surprise.

"Oh, wow! What is that?" Don Pablo asked in surprise.

"Can we have found what we are looking for?" White Gazelle exclaimed, as she clasped her hands.

"Have we found what we were looking for?" White Gazelle exclaimed, clasping her hands.

"Silence," Andrés Garote whispered, as he placed his hand on her mouth; "we are at the entrance of a cavern, and these subterraneous passages are excellent sound conductors; Red Cedar has a fine ear, and though he is so far from you at this moment, you must fear his overhearing you."

"Shh," Andrés Garote whispered, putting his hand over her mouth. "We're at the entrance of a cave, and these underground passages are great at carrying sound. Red Cedar has sharp hearing, and even though he's far from you right now, you need to worry about him overhearing you."

They gazed for a long time at this flickering light; at times a shadow passed before this star, and its brilliancy was eclipsed for some minutes. The gambusino, when he judged that their curiosity was satisfied, touched them on the arm, and led them gently away.

They stared at the flickering light for a long time; occasionally, a shadow passed in front of the star, dimming its brilliance for a few minutes. When the gambusino thought they were done being curious, he touched them on the arm and gently led them away.

"Come," he said to them.

"Come on," he said to them.

They began ascending again. At the end of about half an hour he made them stop a second time, and stretched out his arm. "Look attentively," he said to them.

They started climbing again. After about half an hour, he had them stop for a second time and stretched out his arm. "Pay close attention," he said to them.

"Oh," Don Pablo said, at the end of a minute, "smoke."

"Oh," Don Pablo said after a minute, "smoke."

In fact a slight jet of white smoke seemed to issue from the ground, and rose in a thin and transparent spiral to the sky.

In fact, a small stream of white smoke appeared to come from the ground and rose in a thin, clear spiral into the sky.

"There is no smoke without fire," the gambusino said, with a grin; "I showed you the fire first, now there is the smoke. Are you convinced? Have we found the tiger's lair?"

"There’s no smoke without fire," the gambusino said with a grin. "I showed you the fire first, and now there’s the smoke. Are you convinced? Have we found the tiger's lair?"

"Yes," they said together.

"Yes," they replied in unison.

"That is better than sleeping, eh?" he went on, with a slightly triumphant accent.

"That's better than sleeping, right?" he continued, with a slightly triumphant tone.

"What are we to do now?" White Gazelle quickly interrupted him.

"What should we do now?" White Gazelle quickly interrupted him.

"Oh, good gracious! A very simple thing," Andrés replied; "one of you two will immediately return to the camp to announce our discovery, and the master will act as he thinks proper."

"Oh, good grief! It’s really simple," Andrés replied; "one of you two will head back to the camp right away to report our discovery, and the master will do what he thinks is best."

"Good!" said the girl; "I will go."

"Great!" said the girl; "I'm going."

"And you?" the gambusino asked Don Pablo.

"And you?" the gambler asked Don Pablo.

"I stay here."

"I'm staying here."

Garote made no objection, and White Gazelle darted down the mountain side with feverish ardour. The gambusino laid his buffalo robe carefully on the ground, wrapped himself in his zarapé, and lay down.

Garote didn’t say anything, and White Gazelle rushed down the mountainside with intense enthusiasm. The gambusino carefully placed his buffalo robe on the ground, wrapped himself in his zarapé, and lay down.

"What are you about?" Don Pablo asked him.

"What are you up to?" Don Pablo asked him.

"You see," he replied, "I am preparing to sleep; we have nothing more to do at present, and must wait till tomorrow to act; I advise you to follow my example."

"You see," he replied, "I'm getting ready to sleep; we don't have anything else to do right now, and we have to wait until tomorrow to take action; I suggest you do the same."

"That is true," the young man said; "you are right."

"That's true," the young man said; "you're right."

And, rolling himself in his zarapé, he threw himself on the ground. An hour passed away thus, and the two men slept, or pretended to sleep.

And, wrapping himself in his blanket, he lay down on the ground. An hour went by like this, and the two men slept, or acted like they were sleeping.

Then Don Pablo rose softly on his elbow, and bent over Andrés Garote, whom he attentively observed; he was sleeping the calmest possible sleep. The young man, reassured by this, rose, examined his weapons, and after giving the sleeper a last glance, descended the mountain.

Then Don Pablo quietly propped himself up on his elbow and leaned over Andrés Garote, whom he watched closely; he was sleeping peacefully. Feeling reassured by this, the young man got up, checked his weapons, and after giving the sleeper one last look, descended the mountain.

The moon had risen and cast a light over the landscape scarce sufficient for him to proceed without fear of falling over a precipice. The young man, on reaching the lower platform, on to which the entrance of the cavern opened, stopped for a moment, muttered a fervent prayer, as he raised his eyes to the star-studded sky, and after once more examining his weapons to feel sure they were in good condition, he crossed himself and boldly entered the cavern.

The moon had risen and cast a light over the landscape that barely allowed him to move without the risk of falling off a cliff. The young man, upon reaching the lower platform that led to the entrance of the cave, paused for a moment, whispered a heartfelt prayer while looking up at the starry sky, and after checking his weapons to ensure they were in good shape, he crossed himself and confidently entered the cave.

Of a truth, he must have been gifted with ample stock of courage thus to brave a danger which was the more terrible, because it was unknown. With his eye fixed on the fire, which served as his polar star, Don Pablo advanced cautiously with outstretched arms, stopping at intervals to account for the nameless noises which constantly growl in caverns, and ready to defend himself against the invisible foes he suspected in the shadow.

Honestly, he must have had a lot of courage to face a danger that was even more frightening because it was unknown. With his eyes on the fire, which acted like his guiding light, Don Pablo moved carefully with his arms outstretched, pausing now and then to make sense of the strange noises that constantly echoed in the caves, and prepared to protect himself from the unseen enemies he suspected were lurking in the shadows.

He went on thus for a long time, the fire not appearing to grow larger, when the granite on which he rested his left hand to guide himself suddenly left off, and at the end of a narrow passage, dimly lighted by an expiring torch of candlewood, he perceived Ellen kneeling on the bare ground, and praying fervently.

He continued for a long time, the fire not seeming to get any bigger, when the granite he was resting his left hand on suddenly gave way, and at the end of a narrow passage, dimly lit by a dying candlewood torch, he saw Ellen kneeling on the bare ground, praying earnestly.

The young man stopped, struck with admiration at this unexpected sight. The maiden, with her hair untied and floating in long tresses on her shoulders, with pallid face bathed in tears, seemed to be suffering the greatest sorrow. Sobs and heavy sighs were escaping from her burdened bosom.

The young man paused, filled with admiration at this surprising sight. The young woman, with her hair down and cascading over her shoulders, her pale face drenched in tears, appeared to be experiencing profound sorrow. Sobs and deep sighs were escaping from her weighed-down chest.

Don Pablo could not resist the emotion that seized upon him. At this crushing sight, forgetting all prudence, he rushed toward the maiden with open arms, exclaiming, with an accent of supreme love: "Ellen, Ellen, what is the matter?"

Don Pablo couldn't help but feel overwhelmed by his emotions. At this heartbreaking sight, forgetting all caution, he ran toward the young woman with open arms, exclaiming, with deep affection, "Ellen, Ellen, what's wrong?"

At this voice, which smote her ear so unexpectedly, the girl rose, and said, with gestures of great majesty:

At this voice, which caught her off guard, the girl stood up and said, with grand gestures:

"Fly, unhappy man, fly, or you are lost!"

"Run, unhappy man, run, or you’re doomed!"

"Ellen," he repeated, as he fell on his knees, and clasped his hands in entreaty, "for mercy's sake hear me!"

"Ellen," he repeated, dropping to his knees and clasping his hands in desperation, "please, for the love of mercy, hear me!"

"What do you want here?" she continued.

"What do you want here?" she asked.

"I have come to save you, or perish in the attempt."

"I've come to save you, or I'll die trying."

"Save me," she cried, sadly; "no, Don Pablo, my destiny is fixed forever. Leave me—fly—I implore you."

"Save me," she cried, sadly; "no, Don Pablo, my fate is set forever. Leave me—go away—I beg you."

"No. I tell you a terrible danger impends over your father. He is hopelessly lost. Come, fly; there is yet time. Oh, Ellen, I implore you, in the name of our love—so chaste and pure, follow me!"

"No. I’m telling you, a terrible danger is looming over your father. He is completely lost. Come, let’s hurry; there’s still time. Oh, Ellen, I beg you, in the name of our love—so innocent and pure, come with me!"

The maiden shook her head with a movement that set her long, fair tresses waving.

The young woman shook her head, causing her long, light hair to flow elegantly.

"I am condemned, I tell you, Don Pablo; remaining longer here will be your destruction. You say you love me—well, in the name of your love, or, if you insist, of mine, I implore you to leave me, to shun me forever. Oh, believe me, Don Pablo, my touch brings death. I am an accursed creature."

"I’m telling you, Don Pablo, I’m doomed; staying here any longer will ruin you. You say you love me—well, for the sake of your love, or if you really want, for my sake, I beg you to go, to stay away from me forever. Oh, believe me, Don Pablo, my touch is lethal. I am cursed."

The young man folded his arms on his chest, and raised his head proudly.

The young man crossed his arms over his chest and lifted his head with pride.

"No," he said resolutely, "I will not go, I do not wish for the devotion to be yours solely. What do I care for life if I may never see you again? Ellen, we will die together."

"No," he said firmly, "I'm not going. I don't want the dedication to be only yours. What does life mean to me if I can never see you again? Ellen, we will die together."

"Oh, Heavens, how he loves me!" she exclaimed, in despair. "Oh, Lord! Lord! Have I suffered enough? Is the measure now full? Oh, Lord! Give me the strength to accomplish my sacrifice to the end. Listen, Don Pablo," she said to him, as she caught hold of his arm fiercely, "my father is an outlaw, the whole world rejects him; he has only one joy, one happiness in his immense suffering—his daughter. I cannot, I will not abandon him. Whatever love I may feel for you in my heart, Don Pablo, I will never leave my father. No, all is said between us, my love; remaining here longer would be uselessly braving a terrible and inevitable danger. Go, Don Pablo, go—it must be so."

"Oh, my goodness, how he loves me!" she shouted, in despair. "Oh, my God! Have I suffered enough? Is this the final straw? Oh, God! Give me the strength to see my sacrifice through to the end. Listen, Don Pablo," she said, gripping his arm tightly, "my father is an outlaw, and the whole world turns against him; he has only one joy, one happiness in his immense suffering—his daughter. I cannot, I will not abandon him. No matter how I feel about you in my heart, Don Pablo, I will never leave my father. No, everything is said between us, my love; staying here longer would only tempt a terrible and unavoidable danger. Go, Don Pablo, go—it has to be this way."

"Remember," the young man said with a groan, "remember, Ellen, that this interview will be the last."

"Remember," the young man said with a sigh, "remember, Ellen, that this interview will be the last."

"I know it."

"I get it."

"You still wish me to go?"

"You still want me to leave?"

"I insist on it."

"I stand by it."

"Yes, but I do not wish it," a rough voice suddenly said.

"Yeah, but I don't want that," a harsh voice suddenly said.

They turned in terror, and perceived Red Cedar looking at them with a grin, as he leant on his rifle. Ellen gave her father such a flashing glance, that the old squatter involuntarily looked down without replying. She turned to Don Pablo, and took his hand. "Come," she said to him. She walked resolutely toward her father, who did not stir. "Make way," she said boldly.

They turned in fear and saw Red Cedar grinning at them while leaning on his rifle. Ellen shot her father a fierce look, making him instinctively look down without saying anything. She turned to Don Pablo and took his hand. "Come on," she said to him. She walked confidently toward her father, who remained still. "Move aside," she said assertively.

"No," the trapper answered.

"No," the trapper replied.

"Pay attention to me, father," she continued; "I have sacrificed for you my life, my happiness, all my hopes on this earth, but on one condition that his life shall be sacred. Let him go, then; I insist on it."

"Listen to me, Dad," she continued; "I have sacrificed my life, my happiness, and all my hopes for you, but only if his life is protected. Let him go, then; I’m insisting on it."

"No," he said again, "he must die."

"No," he said again, "he has to die."

Ellen burst into a wild laugh, whose shrill notes made the two men shudder. With a movement swift as thought, she tore a pistol from the squatter's belt, cocked it, and put the muzzle to her forehead. "Make way!" she repeated.

Ellen burst into a wild laugh, its sharp notes making the two men flinch. In a move as quick as thought, she grabbed a pistol from the squatter's belt, cocked it, and pressed the muzzle to her forehead. "Make way!" she repeated.

Red Cedar uttered a yell of terror. "Stop!" he shouted, as he rushed toward her.

Red Cedar let out a terrified scream. "Stop!" he shouted as he ran toward her.

"For the last time, make way, or I kill myself!"

"For the last time, move aside, or I’ll take my own life!"

"Oh!" he said with an expression of rage impossible to endure, "Go, demon, but I shall find you again."

"Oh!" he exclaimed with an expression of rage that was unbearable, "Leave, demon, but I will hunt you down again."

"Farewell, my beloved!" Ellen cried passionately; "farewell for the last time!"

"Goodbye, my love!" Ellen exclaimed with emotion; "goodbye for the final time!"

"Ellen," the young man answered, "we shall meet again; I will save you in spite of yourself."

"Ellen," the young man replied, "we will meet again; I'll save you whether you like it or not."

And rushing down the passage, he disappeared.

And he hurried down the hallway, then vanished.

"And now, father," the maiden said, throwing the pistol far from her, when the sound of her lover's footsteps died away in the distance, "do with me what you please."

"And now, Dad," the young woman said, tossing the pistol away from her, when the sound of her lover's footsteps faded into the distance, "do whatever you want with me."

"I pardon you, child," Red Cedar replied gnashing his teeth, "but I will kill him."

"I forgive you, kid," Red Cedar said, baring his teeth, "but I'm going to kill him."


CHAPTER XXXIX.

THE BOAR AT BAY.

Don Pablo ran out of the cavern and joined Andrés Garote hastily, who still slept. The young man had some difficulty in waking him, but at length he opened his eyes, sat up, and yawned; but perceiving the stars still shining, he said ill-humouredly: "What fly has stung you? Let me sleep—day is still far off."

Don Pablo rushed out of the cave and quickly joined Andrés Garote, who was still sleeping. The young man struggled a bit to wake him up, but eventually, he opened his eyes, sat up, and yawned. Noticing that the stars were still shining, he said grumpily, "What’s got you so worked up? Let me sleep—it's not morning yet."

"I know that better than you, for I have not lain down."

"I know that better than you do because I haven't laid down."

"Then, you were wrong," the other said, yawning fit to dislocate his jaw; "I am going to sleep, so good night."

"Then you were wrong," the other replied, yawning wide enough to dislocate his jaw. "I'm going to sleep, so good night."

And he tried to lie down again, but the young man prevented him. "A pretty time for sleeping," he said as he dragged away the other's zarapé; in which he tried in vain to wrap himself.

And he tried to lie down again, but the young man stopped him. "Great time for a nap," he said as he pulled away the other guy's zarapé, which he tried unsuccessfully to wrap himself in.

"Why, you must be mad to annoy me so," he said furiously; "has anything fresh happened?"

"Why, you must be crazy to bother me like this," he said angrily. "Has anything new happened?"

Don Pablo told him what he had done; the gambusino listened with the most profound attention, and when he had finished scratched his head with embarrassment as he said, "Demonios! that is serious—excessively serious; all lovers are madmen. You have spoiled our expedition."

Don Pablo told him what he had done; the gambusino listened with the most profound attention, and when he had finished, he scratched his head with embarrassment as he said, "Demonios! that’s serious—really serious; all lovers are madmen. You’ve messed up our expedition."

"Do you think so?"

"Do you really think that?"

"Canelo! I am sure of it; Red Cedar is an old scoundrel, as cunning as an opossum. Now that he is put on his guard, it will take a clever fellow to catch him."

"Canelo! I know it for sure; Red Cedar is a real trickster, as sly as a possum. Now that he's on high alert, it will take a smart person to catch him."

Don Pablo looked at him in consternation.

Don Pablo looked at him in shock.

"What is to be done?" he said.

"What should we do?" he asked.

"Be off, that is the safest; you can understand that the squatter is now on his guard?"

"Get out of here, that's the safest option; you get that the squatter is now on alert?"

There was rather a lengthened silence between the two speakers.

There was a long pause between the two speakers.

"Well!" the gambusino said, suddenly, "I will not be beat. I will play the old demon a trick after my fashion."

"Well!" the gambusino said suddenly, "I won’t be defeated. I’ll pull a trick on the old demon my way."

"What is your plan?"

"What's your plan?"

"That is my business. If you had placed greater confidence in me, all this would not have happened, and we should have settled matters, to the general satisfaction. Well, what is done cannot be undone, and I will try to repair your fault, so now be off."

"That's my issue. If you had trusted me more, none of this would have happened, and we could have resolved things to everyone's satisfaction. Well, what's done is done, and I'll attempt to fix your mistake, so now just go."

"Off—where to?"

"Off to where?"

"To the foot of the mountain; but do not come up again unless your comrades are with you. You will act as their guide to this spot."

"Go to the bottom of the mountain; but don’t come back up unless your friends are with you. You will lead them to this location."

"But you?"

"But what about you?"

"Don't trouble yourself about me. Good-bye."

"Don’t worry about me. Bye."

"Well," the young man said, "I leave you at liberty to act as you think proper."

"Well," the young man said, "I trust you to do what you think is right."

"You ought to have formed that resolution sooner. Ah, by the way, just leave me your hat."

"You should have made that decision earlier. Oh, and by the way, just leave me your hat."

"With great pleasure; but you have one."

"Of course; but you have one."

"Perhaps I want another. Ah! one word more."

"Maybe I want another. Ah! One more word."

"Speak."

"Talk."

"If by any chance you should hear a noise—shots fired, say—as you are going down the mountain, do not alarm yourself, or come up again."

"If you happen to hear a noise—like gunshots—while you're going down the mountain, don't panic or come back up."

"Good—that is agreed; so good-bye."

"Great—that's settled; so goodbye."

After tossing his hat to the gambusino, the young man put his rifle on his shoulder, and began descending the mountain: he speedily disappeared in the countless windings of the path. So soon as Andrés Garote was alone, he picked up Don Pablo's hat and threw it over the precipice, eagerly watching its descent. After turning over and over, the hat touched a peak, rebounded, and at length rested on the mountainside a great distance beneath.

After tossing his hat to the gambler, the young man slung his rifle over his shoulder and started down the mountain; he quickly vanished among the countless twists of the path. As soon as Andrés Garote was alone, he picked up Don Pablo's hat and threw it over the edge, eagerly watching it fall. After tumbling several times, the hat hit a peak, bounced back, and eventually came to rest on the mountainside far below.

"Good," the gambusino said with satisfaction, "that is all right; now for the rest."

"Good," the gambler said with satisfaction, "that's all set; now for the next part."

Andrés Garote then sat down on the ground, took his rifle, and discharged it in the air; immediately, drawing one of his pistols from his belt, he stretched out his left arm and pulled the trigger; the ball went right through the fleshy part. "Caramba!" he said, as he fell all his length on the ground, "that pains more than I fancied; but no matter; the great point is to succeed, so now to await the result."

Andrés Garote then sat down on the ground, grabbed his rifle, and fired it into the air. Then, pulling one of his pistols from his belt, he extended his left arm and pulled the trigger; the bullet went right through the fleshy part. "Wow!" he exclaimed as he fell flat on the ground, "that hurts more than I thought; but it’s fine; the important thing is to succeed, so now it’s time to wait for the outcome."

Nearly a quarter of an hour elapsed and nothing disturbed the silence of the desert. Andrés, still stretched at full length, was groaning in a way that would move the heart of the rocks. At length a slight noise was heard a short distance off.

Nearly fifteen minutes passed and nothing broke the silence of the desert. Andrés, still lying flat, was groaning in a way that would touch even the hardest rocks. Finally, a faint sound was heard a short distance away.

"Halloh!" the gambusino muttered, cunningly watching what had happened, "I fancy there's a bite."

"Hey!" the gambusino whispered, cleverly observing what had occurred, "I think there's a bite."

"Who the deuce have we here?" a rough voice said; "Go and see, Sutter."

"Who the heck do we have here?" a gruff voice said; "Go check it out, Sutter."

Andrés Garote opened his eyes and recognised Red Cedar, and his son. "Ah!" he said in a hollow voice, "Is that you, old squatter? Where the deuce do you come from? If I expected anybody, it was certainly not you, though I am delighted with you."

Andrés Garote opened his eyes and recognized Red Cedar and his son. "Ah!" he said in a weak voice, "Is that you, old squatter? Where on earth did you come from? If I had to guess who would show up, it definitely wasn't you, but I'm really happy to see you."

"I know that voice," exclaimed Red Cedar.

"I recognize that voice," exclaimed Red Cedar.

"It is Andrés Garote, the gambusino," Sutter replied.

"It’s Andrés Garote, the gambusino," Sutter replied.

"Yes, it is I, my good Sutter," the Mexican said. "Oh! oh! How I suffer!"

"Yes, it’s me, my good Sutter," the Mexican said. "Oh! oh! How I’m suffering!"

"What's the matter with you, and how did you come here?"

"What's wrong with you, and how did you get here?"

"You're all right, I see," the other replied savagely. "Cuerpo de Cristo! Things have gone with me from bad to worse since I left my rancho to come in this accursed prairie."

"You're okay, I get it," the other replied angrily. "Body of Christ! Things have only gotten worse for me since I left my ranch to come to this cursed prairie."

"Will you answer yes or no?" Red Cedar said angrily, dashing his rifle butt on the ground, and giving him a suspicious glance.

"Will you answer yes or no?" Red Cedar asked angrily, slamming the butt of his rifle on the ground and giving him a suspicious look.

"Well, I am wounded, that, is easy to see; I have a bullet in my arm, and am all over bruises. Santa Maria, how I suffer! But no matter, the brigand who attacked me will never injure anybody again."

"Well, I'm hurt, that's easy to see; I've got a bullet in my arm and I'm covered in bruises. Wow, how I’m suffering! But it doesn't matter, the thug who attacked me will never harm anyone again."

"Have you killed him?" the squatter asked eagerly.

"Did you kill him?" the squatter asked eagerly.

"I did my best; look over the precipice—you will see his body."

"I did my best; look over the edge—you'll see his body."

Sutter bent over. "I see a hat," he said directly after; "the body cannot be far."

Sutter leaned down. "I see a hat," he said immediately after; "the body can't be far."

"Unless it has rolled to the bottom of the barranca."

"Unless it has rolled to the bottom of the ravine."

"That is probable," Sutter remarked, "for the rock is almost perpendicular."

"That's likely," Sutter said, "since the rock is nearly vertical."

"Oh, demonios! Nuestra Señora! How I suffer!" the gambusino groaned.

"Oh, damn it! Our Lady! How I suffer!" the prospector groaned.

The squatter had in his turn leant over the precipice; he recognised Don Pablo's hat; he gave a sign of satisfaction, and returned to Andrés.

The squatter had leaned over the edge in his turn; he spotted Don Pablo's hat, nodded in satisfaction, and went back to Andrés.

"Come," he said in a gentle tone, "we cannot stop here all night; can you walk?"

"Come on," he said softly, "we can't stay here all night; can you walk?"

"I do not know, but I will try."

"I don't know, but I'll give it a shot."

"Try, then, in the demon's name."

"Go ahead, then, in the demon's name."

The gambusino rose with infinite difficulty and tried to walk a little way, but fell back. "I cannot," he said despondingly.

The gambusino got up with tremendous effort and tried to walk a short distance but fell back down. "I can't do it," he said in disappointment.

"Nonsense!" said Sutter; "I will take him on my back, he is not very heavy."

"Nonsense!" said Sutter. "I'll carry him on my back; he’s not that heavy."

"Look sharp, then."

"Stay alert, then."

The young man stooped, took the gambusino in his arms, and laid him across his shoulders as easily as if he had been a child. Ten minutes later Andrés Garote was in the cavern lying before the fire, and Fray Ambrosio was bandaging up his arm.

The young man bent down, picked up the gambusino, and slung him over his shoulders as effortlessly as if he were a child. Ten minutes later, Andrés Garote was in the cave lying in front of the fire, and Fray Ambrosio was wrapping his arm in bandages.

"Well, gossip," the monk said, "you have been very cleverly wounded."

"Well, gossip," the monk said, "you've been hurt in a very clever way."

"Why so?" the Mexican asked in alarm.

"Why's that?" the Mexican asked in alarm.

"Why, a wound in the left arm will not prevent your firing a shot with us in case of an alarm."

"Look, a wound in your left arm won't stop you from shooting with us if there's an emergency."

"I will do so, you may be sure," he replied, with a singular accent.

"I'll do that, you can be sure," he replied, with a unique tone.

"With all that, you have not told me by what chance you were on the mountain," Red Cedar remarked.

"With all of that, you still haven't told me how you ended up on the mountain," Red Cedar said.

"It was simple; since the destruction and dispersion of our poor cuadrilla, I have been wandering about in every direction like a masterless dog; hunted by the Indians to take my scalp, pursued by the whites to be hanged, as forming part of Red Cedar's band, I did not know where to find shelter. About three days back chance brought me to this sierra; tonight, at the moment I was going to sleep, after eating a mouthful, a fellow whom the darkness prevented me recognising, suddenly threw himself on me; you know the rest—but no matter, I settled his little score."

"It was straightforward; ever since the destruction and scattering of my poor group, I’ve been wandering aimlessly like a stray dog; hunted by the Indians wanting my scalp, chased by the whites wanting to hang me for being part of Red Cedar's band, I had no idea where to find safety. About three days ago, luck brought me to this mountain range; tonight, just as I was about to sleep after eating a little, someone I couldn't see in the dark suddenly attacked me; you know the rest—but it doesn’t matter, I took care of his little issue."

"Good, good," Red Cedar quickly interrupted him, "keep that to yourself; now, good night, you must need rest; so sleep, if you can."

"Alright, alright," Red Cedar quickly cut him off, "keep that to yourself; now, good night, you need to rest; so sleep, if you can."

The gambusino's stratagem was too simple and at the same time too cleverly carried out, not to succeed. No one can suppose that an individual would voluntarily, give himself a serious wound, and any suspicions on Red Cedar's part were entirely dissipated by the sight of Don Pablo's hat. How could he suppose that two men of such different character and position should be working together? Anything was credible but that. Hence the bandits, who recognised in Garote one of themselves, did not at all distrust him.

The gambler's plan was so simple yet so cleverly executed that it was bound to succeed. No one would think someone would willingly inflict a serious injury on themselves, and any doubts Red Cedar had were completely erased by seeing Don Pablo's hat. How could he believe that two men of such different backgrounds and statuses would team up? Anything was believable except for that. Therefore, the bandits, who saw Garote as one of their own, didn’t have any suspicions about him.

The worthy ranchero, delighted at having got into the lion's den, almost certain of the success of his scheme, and too accustomed to wounds to care much about the one he had given himself with such praiseworthy dexterity, began again the slumber Don Pablo had so roughly interrupted and slept till daybreak. When he awoke, Fray Ambrosio was by his side, preparing the morning meal.

The proud rancher, thrilled to have entered the lion's den, was almost certain his plan would succeed, and since he was so used to injuries, he didn’t worry much about the one he had inflicted on himself with such impressive skill. He resumed the sleep that Don Pablo had so abruptly interrupted and slept until dawn. When he woke up, Fray Ambrosio was beside him, getting the breakfast ready.

"Well," the monk asked him, "how do you feel now?"

"Well," the monk asked him, "how do you feel now?"

"Much better than I should have fancied," he answered; "sleep has done me good."

"Much better than I expected," he replied; "sleep has really helped me."

"Let me look at your wound, gossip."

"Let me see your wound, gossip."

Andrés held out his arm, which the monk bandaged afresh, and the two men went on talking like friends delighted at meeting again after a lengthened separation. All at once Red Cedar hurried up, rifle in hand.

Andrés extended his arm, which the monk re-bandaged, and the two men continued to chat like friends excited to see each other again after a long time apart. Suddenly, Red Cedar rushed over, rifle in hand.

"Look out!" he shouted, "Here is the enemy."

"Watch out!" he yelled, "The enemy is here."

"The enemy!" the gambusino said, "Canelo, where is my rifle? If I cannot stand, I will fire sitting down: it shall not be said that I did not help my friends in their trouble."

"The enemy!" the gambusino said, "Canelo, where's my rifle? If I can't stand, I'll shoot while sitting down: it won't be said that I didn't help my friends when they were in trouble."

Sutter now ran up from the other side, shouting:

Sutter now ran up from the other side, shouting:

"Look out!"

"Watch out!"

This strange coincidence of two attacks made from opposite sides rendered Red Cedar thoughtful. "We are betrayed," he shouted.

This weird coincidence of two attacks coming from different sides made Red Cedar think deeply. "We're being betrayed," he shouted.

"By whom?" the gambusino impudently asked.

"By who?" the gambusino boldly asked.

"By you, perhaps," the squatter answered furiously.

"Maybe by you," the squatter replied angrily.

Andrés began laughing.

Andrés started laughing.

"You are mad, Red Cedar," he said: "danger has made you lose your head. You know very well that I have not stirred from here."

"You’re crazy, Red Cedar," he said. "Danger has made you lose your mind. You know very well that I haven’t moved from here."

The reasoning was unanswerable.

The reasoning was undeniable.

"And yet, I would swear that one of us has been the traitor," the squatter continued passionately.

"And yet, I could swear that one of us has been the traitor," the squatter continued passionately.

"Instead of recriminating as you are doing," Andrés said, with an accent of wounded dignity, perfectly played, "you would do better to fly. You are too old a fox to have only one hole to your earth—all the issues cannot be occupied, hang it all: while you are escaping, I, who cannot walk, will cover the retreat, and you will thus see whether I was the traitor."

"Instead of blaming me like you are," Andrés said, with a tone of hurt dignity that was expertly delivered, "you should just get away. You're too clever to have just one escape route—there are too many problems to be trapped, for heaven's sake: while you're getting away, I, who can’t move, will cover your escape, and then you’ll find out whether I was the traitor."

"You will do that?"

"Are you going to do that?"

"I will."

"I will."

"Then you are a man, and I restore you my friendship."

"Then you are a man, and I give you back my friendship."

At this moment the war yell of the Comanches burst forth at one of the entrances, while at the opposite could be heard: "Bloodson! Bloodson!"

At that moment, the war cry of the Comanches erupted from one of the entrances, while from the opposite side could be heard: "Bloodson! Bloodson!"

"Make haste, make haste!" the gambusino shouted, as he boldly seized the rifle lying at his side.

"Move quickly, move quickly!" the gambusino yelled, as he confidently grabbed the rifle next to him.

"Oh, they have not got me yet," Red Cedar replied, as he seized his daughter in his powerful arms, who had run up at the first alarm, and was now pressing timorously to his side. The three bandits then disappeared in the depths of the cave. Andrés leaped up as if worked by a spring, and rushed in pursuit of them, followed by twenty Comanche and Apache warriors who had joined him, at whose head were Unicorn, Black Cat, and Spider.

"Oh, they haven't caught me yet," Red Cedar said as he grabbed his daughter in his strong arms. She had rushed over at the first sign of danger and was now timidly pressing against him. The three bandits then vanished into the depths of the cave. Andrés sprang up like a coiled spring and dashed after them, followed by twenty Comanche and Apache warriors who had joined him, led by Unicorn, Black Cat, and Spider.

They soon heard the sound of firing re-echoed by the walls of the cavern: the fight had begun.

They quickly heard the sound of gunfire bouncing off the walls of the cave: the battle had started.

Red Cedar had found himself face to face with Valentine and his comrades, while trying to fly by an outlet he did not suppose guarded. He fell back hurriedly, but he had been seen, and the firing immediately begun. A terrible combat was about to take place beneath the gloomy avenues of this vast cavern. These implacable enemies, at last face to face, had no mercy to expect from each other. Still Red Cedar did not despond; while replying vigorously to the shots of their adversaries, he incessantly looked round him to discover a fresh outlet.

Red Cedar found himself up against Valentine and his crew while trying to escape through an exit he didn’t think was guarded. He quickly fell back, but they had already spotted him, and the shooting started right away. A fierce battle was about to erupt beneath the dark paths of this huge cavern. These relentless enemies, finally confronting each other, were not going to show any mercy. Still, Red Cedar didn’t lose hope; as he fired back fiercely at his opponents, he constantly scanned his surroundings for a new escape route.

The perfect darkness that reigned in the cavern aided the bandits, who, owing to their small numbers, sheltered themselves behind rocks, and thus avoided the bullets, while their shots, fired into the compact mass of enemies pressing round them, scarcely ever missed their mark.

The complete darkness in the cave helped the bandits, who, due to their small numbers, hid behind rocks and dodged the bullets, while their shots, aimed at the dense group of enemies surrounding them, rarely missed their target.

All once the squatter uttered a triumphant yell, and, followed by his comrades, disappeared as if by enchantment. The Indians and rangers then dispersed in pursuit of the bandits, but they had vanished and left no sign.

All of a sudden, the squatter let out a triumphant shout and, followed by his buddies, disappeared as if by magic. The Indians and rangers then scattered in pursuit of the bandits, but they had vanished without a trace.

"We shall never find them in this way," Valentine shouted, "and we run a risk of hitting friends; some of the warriors will be detached to cut us torches, while we guard all the outlets."

"We're never going to find them like this," Valentine yelled, "and we might accidentally hit our own people; some of the fighters will be sent to get us torches while we cover all the exits."

"It is unnecessary," Curumilla said, coming up, loaded with candlewood.

"It’s not needed," Curumilla said, approaching, carrying candlewood.

In a second, the cavern was brilliantly lit up, and then the side passage by which Red Cedar had escaped became visible to the astonished Comanches, who had passed it twenty times without seeing it. They rushed in with a yell but there came a discharge, and three of them fell mortally wounded. The passage was low, narrow, and ascending; it formed a species of staircase. It was, in truth, a formidable position, for four men could with difficulty advance together.

In an instant, the cavern was brightly lit, revealing the side passage that Red Cedar had used to escape. The astonished Comanches, who had walked past it multiple times without noticing, rushed in with a shout, but then there was a gunfire, and three of them fell, fatally injured. The passage was low, narrow, and sloped upward; it was like a staircase. In reality, it was a strong position because only four men could barely move forward together.

Ten times the Comanches returned to the charge, ten times they were forced to fall back; the dead and wounded were heaped up in the cave, and the position was becoming critical.

Ten times the Comanches charged, and ten times they had to retreat; the dead and wounded were piled up in the cave, and the situation was getting critical.

"Halt!" Valentine shouted.

"Stop!" Valentine shouted.

All were motionless, and then the white men and principal chiefs held a council; Curumilla had left the cave with a dozen warriors whom he had made a sign to follow him. As happens unfortunately only too often in precarious circumstances, everybody gave a different opinion, and it was impossible to come to an understanding; at this moment Curumilla appeared, followed by the warriors loaded like himself with leaves and dry wood.

All were still, and then the white men and main chiefs held a meeting; Curumilla had left the cave with a dozen warriors who he had signaled to follow him. Unfortunately, as is often the case in uncertain situations, everyone had a different perspective, and it was impossible to reach an agreement; at that moment, Curumilla showed up, followed by the warriors carrying leaves and dry wood, just like him.

"Wait a moment," Valentine said, pointing to the chief; "Curumilla has had the only sensible idea."

"Hold on a second," Valentine said, pointing at the chief. "Curumilla has come up with the only smart idea."

The others did not understand yet.

The others still didn’t get it.

"Come, my lads," the hunter cried, "a final attack."

"Come on, guys," the hunter shouted, "one last attack."

The Comanches rushed furiously into the passage, but a fresh discharge compelled them again to retire.

The Comanches charged angrily into the passage, but a new volley forced them to pull back once more.

"Enough!" the Trail-hunter commanded, "that is what I wanted to know."

"Enough!" the Trail-hunter ordered, "that's what I needed to know."

They obeyed, and Valentine then turned to the chief who accompanied him.

They complied, and Valentine then turned to the chief who was with him.

"It is plain," he said, "that this passage has no outlet; in the first moment of precipitation Red Cedar did not perceive this, else he would not have entered it; had it an outlet, the bandits, instead of remaining, would have profited by the momentary respite we granted them to escape."

"It’s clear," he said, "that this passage has no exit; at first, Red Cedar didn't realize this, or he wouldn't have gone in; if there had been an exit, the bandits wouldn’t have stayed, they would have taken advantage of the brief break we gave them to get away."

"That is true," the chiefs answered.

"That's true," the chiefs said.

"What I tell you at this moment, Curumilla guessed long ago; the proof is that he has discovered the only way to make the demons surrender, smoking them out." Enthusiastic shouts greeted these words.

"What I’m telling you right now, Curumilla figured out a long time ago; the proof is that he found the only way to make the demons give up, by smoking them out." Excited cheers welcomed these words.

"Warriors," Valentine went on, "throw into that cave all the wood and leaves you can; when there is a large pile, we will set light to it."

"Warriors," Valentine continued, "pile all the wood and leaves you can into that cave; once there's a big enough stack, we'll set it on fire."

Red Cedar and his comrades probably guessing their enemy's intention, tried to prevent it by keeping up an incessant fire, but the Indians, rendered prudent by experience, placed themselves so as to escape the bullets, which hit nobody. The entrance of the passage was soon almost blocked up with inflammable matter of every description. Valentine seized a lighted torch, but before setting fire to the pile he made a sign to command silence, and addressed the besieged:

Red Cedar and his friends, likely sensing what their enemy was planning, tried to stop them by firing non-stop. However, the Indians, having learned from past experiences, positioned themselves to avoid the bullets, which didn't hit anyone. Soon, the entrance of the passage was nearly blocked with all sorts of flammable materials. Valentine grabbed a lit torch, but before igniting the pile, he signaled for silence and spoke to those inside.

"Red Cedar," he shouted, "we are going to smoke you out, will you surrender"?

"Red Cedar," he yelled, "we're going to smoke you out, will you give up?"

"Go to the devil, accursed Frenchman," the squatter replied.

"Go to hell, you cursed Frenchman," the squatter replied.

And three shots served as peroration to this energetic answer.

And three shots served as the conclusion to this energetic response.

"Attention now! For when these demons feel themselves broiling, they will make a desperate effort," Valentine said.

"Listen up! When these demons feel themselves getting hot, they'll make a desperate attempt," Valentine said.

He threw the torch into the pile, the fire at once began crackling, and a dense cloud of smoke and flame formed a curtain before the passage. In the meanwhile, all held in readiness to repulse the sortie of the besieged, for the Indians knew that the collision would be rude. They had not to wait long, ere they saw three devils burst through the flames and rushed headlong upon them.

He tossed the torch into the pile, and immediately the fire started crackling, creating a thick cloud of smoke and flames that formed a barrier in front of the passage. In the meantime, everyone was prepared to fend off the attack from those inside, as the Indians understood that the clash would be fierce. They didn’t have to wait long before they saw three figures burst through the flames and charge straight at them.

A frightful medley took place in the narrow corridor, which lasted some minutes. Don Pablo, on perceiving Red Cedar, rushed upon him, and in spite of the bandit's resistance, seized Ellen, and bore her away in his arms. The squatter roared like a tiger, felling all who came within his reach. For their part, Sutter and Fray Ambrosio, fought with the courage and resolution of men who knew that they were about to die.

A terrifying clash erupted in the narrow hallway that lasted for several minutes. Don Pablo, upon seeing Red Cedar, charged at him, and despite the bandit's struggles, grabbed Ellen and carried her away in his arms. The squatter roared like a tiger, knocking down anyone who came near him. Meanwhile, Sutter and Fray Ambrosio fought with the bravery and determination of men who knew they were facing death.

But this desperate struggle of three against several hundred could not last long; in spite of all their efforts they were at length lassoed, and securely bound.

But this desperate fight of three against several hundred couldn't last long; despite their efforts, they were eventually lassoed and tightly bound.

"Kill me, villains," Red Cedar howled in despair.

"Kill me, villains," Red Cedar shouted in despair.

Bloodson walked up to him, and touched his shoulder.

Bloodson walked up to him and touched his shoulder.

"You will be tried by Lynch Law, Red Cedar," he said to him.

"You will face Lynch Law, Red Cedar," he told him.

At the sight of the ranger the squatter made a terrible effort to burst his bonds, and rush upon him; but he did not succeed, and fell back on the ground, which he bit at wildly, and foaming with rage. When the fight was over, Valentine hurried from the cavern to breathe a little fresh air. Sunbeam was waiting for him. "Koutonepi," she said to him, "Seraphin, the Father of Prayer, has sent me to you—your mother is dying."

At the sight of the ranger, the squatter made a desperate attempt to break free and charge at him, but he didn’t succeed and fell back to the ground, biting at it in fury and foaming with rage. After the fight ended, Valentine rushed out of the cave to get some fresh air. Sunbeam was there waiting for him. “Koutonepi,” she told him, “Seraphin, the Father of Prayer, has sent me to you—your mother is dying.”

"My mother!" the hunter exclaimed in despair. "Oh, God! What shall I do to reach her?"

"My mom!" the hunter cried out in despair. "Oh, God! What am I going to do to get to her?"

"Curumilla is warned," she answered; "he is waiting for you at the foot of the mountains, with two horses."

"Curumilla has been warned," she replied; "he's waiting for you at the base of the mountains, with two horses."

The hunter rushed down the path like a madman.

The hunter sprinted down the path like a crazed person.


CHAPTER XL.

LYNCH LAW.

Before going further, we will explain in a few words what Lynch Law is to which we have several times referred in the course of this narrative, and which plays so great a part, not only in the prairies of North America, but also in certain districts of the United States.

Before we proceed, we’ll briefly explain what Lynch Law is, which we have referenced multiple times throughout this narrative and which plays such a significant role not only in the prairies of North America but also in certain areas of the United States.

Although we Europeans are rightly surprised that such a monstrosity as Lynch Law can exist in a general society, to be just to the Americans, and although we are bound to disapprove their present system derived from the original, this law was the result of imperious circumstances. When the Pilgrim Fathers landed at Plymouth, Lynch Law was the chastisement imposed by a community deprived of all law, who could only have recourse to their own justice to punish crime.

Although we Europeans are understandably shocked that something as terrible as Lynch Law can exist in society, it’s important to be fair to the Americans. While we must disapprove of their current system that comes from the original, this law arose from unavoidable circumstances. When the Pilgrim Fathers arrived at Plymouth, Lynch Law was the punishment enforced by a community lacking any legal framework, forcing them to rely on their own sense of justice to address crime.

Now-a-days, in the great centres of the Union, this law, on the contrary, is only the illegal exercise of power by a majority acting in opposition to the laws of the country, as well as the punishments, where the population is sparse, and which, according to the Constitution, must have a certain number of inhabitants to be recognised as districts; up to that recognition, those who have come to seek an existence at these settlements among bandits of every description, against whose attacks they cannot appeal to any legal protection, are obliged to protect themselves, and have recourse to Lynch Law. In the prairies of the Far West, this law is exactly the same as the ancient lex talionis of the Hebrews.

Nowadays, in the major centers of the Union, this law is simply the illegal use of power by a majority acting against the laws of the country, as well as the penalties, where the population is sparse, and which, according to the Constitution, must have a certain number of inhabitants to be recognized as districts. Until that recognition, those who have come to seek a living in these settlements among all sorts of bandits, against whose attacks they cannot seek any legal protection, are forced to defend themselves and resort to Lynch Law. In the plains of the Far West, this law is essentially the same as the ancient lex talionis of the Hebrews.

We will not go deeper into the subject of this law, which is so obscure in its origin, that its very name is an unsolved riddle, although some persons assert wrongly, as we think, that Lynch was a governor who first applied this law. The only difficulty there is against the truth of this derivation is that Lynch Law existed, as we have said, in America, from the first day that Europeans landed there. Without attempting to guarantee the authenticity of our assertion, it is evident that Lynch Law did not really begin to be applied in the civilised provinces of the Union till the last years of the eighteenth century; at that period it was much more summary, for a lamp was taken down, and the victim hoisted in its place; hence we believe that the word Lynch is only a corruption of derivation of light. We will now return to our narrative.

We won’t dive deeper into this law, which is so unclear in its origins that its very name remains a mystery. Some people mistakenly claim that Lynch was a governor who first enforced this law. The only issue with this claim is that Lynch Law has been around in America since the moment Europeans arrived. While we can’t guarantee the accuracy of our statement, it’s clear that Lynch Law didn't really start being enforced in the civilized areas of the Union until the late eighteenth century; at that time, it was much more straightforward—someone would be taken down from a lamp and the victim would be strung up in their place. This leads us to believe that the word Lynch is likely a corrupted version of the word light. Now, let’s get back to our story.

Four days after the events we describe in our last chapter, Unicorn's camp afforded a strange sight; not only did it contain Indian warriors belonging to all the allied nations of the Comanches, but also many hunters, trappers, and half-breeds had hurried in from all parts of the prairies to try the prisoners, and punish them by Lynch Law as understood in the Far West.

Four days after the events we described in our last chapter, Unicorn's camp presented a bizarre scene; it wasn't just filled with Indian warriors from all the allied nations of the Comanches, but many hunters, trappers, and mixed-race individuals had rushed in from all over the prairies to try the prisoners and carry out justice by Lynch Law as it was known in the Far West.

Father Seraphin, who was at this moment in camp, busied in offering help and consolation to Madame Guillois, whose illness had reached its last and fatal stage, tried to oppose the trial of the prisoners with all his power. In vain did he present to the Indians and white men that there were upright judges in the United states, who would apply the laws and punish the criminals; his efforts had obtained no result, and he had been obliged to withdraw, heart-broken.

Father Seraphin, who was currently at the camp, was focused on helping and comforting Madame Guillois, whose illness had reached its final and fatal stage. He tried his best to oppose the trial of the prisoners. He argued in vain to the Indians and white men that there were fair judges in the United States who would enforce the laws and hold the criminals accountable. His efforts were fruitless, and he had to leave, heartbroken.

Not being able to save the prisoners, he wished to prepare them for death; but here again the missionary failed: he had found scoundrels with hearts bronzed by crime, who would not listen, but derided him. Singularly enough, since these men had fallen into the hands of their enemies, they had not exchanged a word, crouched in a corner of the hut that served as a prison, sullen as wild beasts, they avoided each other as much as the bonds that attached them permitted them to do.

Not being able to save the prisoners, he wanted to prepare them for death; but once again the missionary failed: he had come across scoundrels with hardened hearts who wouldn’t listen and only mocked him. Strangely enough, since these men had been captured by their enemies, they hadn’t said a word, huddled in a corner of the hut that served as a prison, gloomy as wild animals, they avoided each other as much as the bonds connecting them allowed.

Ellen alone appeared among them like the angel of consolation, lavishing soft words on them, and trying before all to soothe her father's last hours. Red Cedar only lived in and through his daughter—each smile of the poor girl which hid her tears, brought a smile on his face branded and ravaged by passion: if he could have reformed, his paternal love would surely have affected this prodigy; but it was too late, all was dead in this heart, which now only contained one feeling, a paternal affection like that of tigers and panthers.

Ellen stood among them like an angel of comfort, offering gentle words and trying her best to ease her father's final moments. Red Cedar lived only through her—every smile from the poor girl, masking her tears, drew a pained smile from his face, marked by turmoil. If he had been able to change, his fatherly love might have transformed this situation; but it was too late, all hope was gone in a heart that now held only one feeling, a fatherly affection reminiscent of tigers and panthers.

"Is it for today, my child?" he asked.

"Is it for today, my child?" he asked.

"I do not know, father," she timidly replied.

"I don't know, dad," she said shyly.

"I understand you, poor darling, you are afraid of grieving me by letting me know the truth; but undeceive yourself, when a man like me has fallen so low as I have done, the only blessing he craves is death, and, stay, I have my answer then," he added with a grin; "Judge Lynch is about to begin his duty."

"I get you, sweetie, you're scared of hurting me by telling me the truth; but don't fool yourself, when a man like me has sunk as low as I have, the only thing he wants is death, and, wait, I've got my answer now," he said with a grin; "Judge Lynch is about to do his job."

A great noise was audible at this moment in the camp; three stakes had been put up in the morning, and round them the population were tumultuously electing the judges ordered to avenge public justice.

A loud clamor was heard at that moment in the camp; three stakes had been set up in the morning, and around them, the crowd was excitedly choosing the judges assigned to uphold public justice.

The judges were seven in number: Valentine, Curumilla, Unicorn, Black Cat, Spider, and two other Comanche chiefs. Care had been taken not to elect any who had accusations to bring against the prisoners.

The judges consisted of seven people: Valentine, Curumilla, Unicorn, Black Cat, Spider, and two other Comanche chiefs. Efforts were made to ensure that none of them had any accusations against the prisoners.

At midday precisely, a silence of lead fell on the assembly, a band of warriors and trappers had gone to the prison to fetch the prisoners and lead them before the judges.

At exactly noon, a heavy silence descended on the gathering, as a group of warriors and trappers had gone to the prison to bring the prisoners and present them before the judges.

Although Father Seraphin's attempts to arouse better feelings in the heart of the bandits had failed, he determined to accompany and exhort them to the last moment; he walked on the right of Red Cedar, and Ellen on his left.

Although Father Seraphin's efforts to inspire better feelings in the hearts of the bandits had failed, he decided to stay with them and encourage them until the very end; he walked on the right side of Red Cedar, with Ellen on his left.

When the prisoners were brought before the tribunal, Valentine, who had been nominated president against his will, summoned the accusers, who at once appeared. They were five in number: Don Miguel, Don Pablo Zarate, Andrés Garote, White Gazelle, and Bloodson. Valentine took the word in a loud and firm voice.

When the prisoners were brought before the tribunal, Valentine, who had been chosen as president against his will, called the accusers, who immediately showed up. There were five of them: Don Miguel, Don Pablo Zarate, Andrés Garote, White Gazelle, and Bloodson. Valentine spoke in a loud and commanding voice.

"Red Cedar," he said, "you are about to be tried by Lynch Law: you will hear the crimes of which you are accused, and have entire liberty to defend yourself."

"Red Cedar," he said, "you're about to face a lynch trial: you'll hear the accusations against you and have the full freedom to defend yourself."

The squatter shrugged his shoulders.

The squatter shrugged.

"Your Lynch Law is foolish," he said disdainfully; "it can only kill, and the victim has not even time to feel the pain: instead of taking that absurd vengeance, fasten me to the stake of torture for a day, and then you will have some fun, for you shall see how a warrior can look death in the face, and endure pain."

"Your Lynch Law is stupid," he said with a sneer; "it can only kill, and the victim doesn't even have time to feel the pain. Instead of that ridiculous revenge, tie me to the torture stake for a day, and then you'll have some real entertainment, because you'll see how a warrior can face death and handle pain."

"You are mistaken as to our intentions: we are not avenging ourselves, but punishing you; the stake is reserved for brave and honourable warriors, but criminals are only worthy of the gallows."

"You’ve misunderstood our intentions: we’re not seeking revenge, but holding you accountable; the prize is meant for brave and honorable warriors, while criminals deserve nothing but the gallows."

"As you please," he replied carelessly; "what I said was through a wish to afford you pleasure."

"As you wish," he said casually; "I spoke that way because I wanted to make you happy."

"Who are the persons who have charges against Red Cedar?" Valentine went on.

"Who are the people that have accusations against Red Cedar?" Valentine continued.

"I, Don Miguel de Zarate."

"I, Don Miguel de Zarate."

"I, Don Pablo de Zarate."

"I, Don Pablo de Zárate."

"I, who am called Bloodson, but who will reveal my real name if Red Cedar desires it."

"I, known as Bloodson, will share my real name if Red Cedar asks for it."

"It is unnecessary," he said in a hollow voice.

"It’s not needed," he said in a flat voice.

"I, White Gazelle."

"I, White Gazelle."

"Bring your charges forward."

"Bring your charges ahead."

"I accuse this man of having carried off my daughter, whom he basely assassinated," Don Miguel said; "I also accuse him of having caused the death of my friend, General Ibañez."

"I accuse this man of abducting my daughter, whom he cruelly murdered," Don Miguel said; "I also accuse him of causing the death of my friend, General Ibañez."

"What reply have you to this?"

"What do you say to this?"

"None."

"None."

"What does the people say?"

"What do people say?"

"We attest," the audience replied in one voice.

"We agree," the audience said in unison.

"I accuse this man of the same crimes," Don Pablo said.

"I accuse this man of the same crimes," Don Pablo said.

"I accuse this man of having burnt the house of my father and mother, assassinated my parents, and handed me over to bandits to be brought up in crime," White Gazelle said.

"I accuse this man of burning down my parents' house, murdering my parents, and handing me over to criminals to be raised in a life of crime," White Gazelle said.

"I," Bloodson added, "accuse him of the same crimes: this girl's father was my brother."

"I," Bloodson added, "accuse him of the same crimes: this girl's father was my brother."

There was a start of horror on the audience. Valentine consulted with the judges in a low voice, then said—

There was a wave of shock in the audience. Valentine spoke quietly with the judges, then said—

"Red Cedar, you are unanimously found guilty and condemned to be scalped, and then hung."

"Red Cedar, you are found guilty and sentenced to be scalped and then hanged."

Sutter was condemned to be hanged only; the judges had regard for his youth, and the evil examples he had constantly before him. The monk's turn had now arrived.

Sutter was sentenced to hang only; the judges considered his youth and the bad influences he had always been surrounded by. The monk's time had now come.

"One moment," Bloodson said, as he stepped forward; "this man is a wretched adventurer, who has no right to wear the gown he has so long dishonoured. I ask that it be stripped off him, before he is tried."

"Just a moment," Bloodson said, stepping forward. "This guy is a pathetic fraud who has no right to wear the gown he has so long disgraced. I request that it be taken from him before he is tried."

"Why waste time in accusing me, and making this mockery of justice?" Fray Ambrosio ironically replied. "All you who try us are as criminal as we are. You are assassins; for you usurp, without any right, functions that do not belong to you. This time you act justly, by chance: a thousand other times, awed by the populace that surrounds you, you condemn innocent men. If you wish to know my crimes, I will tell you them. That man is right. I am no monk—never was one. I began by debauchery; I finished in crime. As an accomplice of Red Cedar, I fired farms, whose inhabitants I burned or assassinated, in order to plunder them afterwards. I have been, still with Red Cedar, a scalp hunter. I helped to carry off that girl. What more? I killed that gambusino's brother in order to obtain the secret of a placer. Do you want any more? Imagine the most atrocious and hideous crimes, and I have committed them all. Now pronounce and carry out your sentence, for you will not succeed in making me utter another word. I despise you. You are cowards."

"Why are you wasting time accusing me and turning justice into a joke?" Fray Ambrosio replied sarcastically. "All of you who judge us are just as guilty as we are. You're killers; you take on roles that don’t belong to you, without any right. This time you might be acting justly by chance: a thousand other times, scared of the crowd around you, you condemn innocent people. If you want to know my crimes, I’ll tell you. That man is right. I’m not a monk—I never was. I started with debauchery and ended up in crime. As an accomplice of Red Cedar, I set fire to farms and burned or killed their inhabitants to rob them afterward. I’ve also been a scalp hunter with Red Cedar. I helped abduct that girl. What else? I killed that gambler's brother to find out the secret of a gold mine. Do you want more? Think of the worst and most horrible crimes, and I’ve committed them all. Now go ahead and give your sentence, because you won’t get me to say another word. I look down on you. You’re cowards."

After uttering these odious words with revolting cynicism, the wretch looked impudently round the audience.

After saying these disgusting words with disturbing cynicism, the scoundrel looked shamelessly around at the audience.

"You are sentenced," Valentine said, after a consultation, "to be scalped, hung up by the arms, seasoned with honey, and remain hanging till the flies and birds have devoured you."

"You are sentenced," Valentine said, after a discussion, "to be scalped, hung by your arms, coated in honey, and left hanging until the flies and birds have eaten you."

On hearing this terrible sentence, the bandit could not repress a start of terror, while the people frenziedly applauded this severe sentence.

Upon hearing this dreadful sentence, the bandit couldn't hold back a moment of fear, while the crowd wildly applauded this harsh judgment.

"Now the sentence will be carried out," Valentine said.

"Now the sentence will be executed," Valentine said.

"One moment," Unicorn exclaimed, as he sprang up, and stood before the judges; "as regards Red Cedar, the law has not been followed: does it not say, 'eye for eye, and tooth for tooth?'"

"One moment," Unicorn shouted as he jumped up and stood in front of the judges. "As for Red Cedar, the law hasn't been followed. Doesn't it state, 'an eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth?'"

"Yes, yes!" the Indians and trappers shouted. Struck by an ominous presentiment, Red Cedar trembled.

"Yes, yes!" the Native Americans and trappers shouted. Feeling a dark sense of foreboding, Red Cedar trembled.

"Yes," Bloodson said, in a hollow voice, "Red Cedar killed Doña Clara, Don Miguel's daughter—his daughter Ellen must die."

"Yeah," Bloodson said, in a hollow voice, "Red Cedar killed Doña Clara, Don Miguel's daughter—his daughter Ellen must die."

The judges themselves recoiled in horror, and Red Cedar uttered a terrible howl. Ellen alone did not tremble.

The judges themselves flinched in shock, and Red Cedar let out a terrible howl. Only Ellen remained calm.

"I am ready to die," she said, in a gentle and resigned voice. "Poor girl! Heaven knows how gladly I would have given my life to save hers."

"I’m ready to die," she said in a soft and accepting voice. "Poor girl! Only God knows how willingly I would have given my life to save hers."

"My daughter!" Red Cedar exclaimed, in despair.

"My daughter!" Red Cedar cried out, filled with despair.

"Don Miguel felt the same when you were assassinating his daughter," Bloodson retorted, cruelly. "Eye for eye, tooth for tooth."

"Don Miguel felt the same when you killed his daughter," Bloodson shot back, harshly. "An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth."

"Oh! What you are doing there, my brothers, is horrible," Father Seraphin exclaimed. "You are shedding innocent blood, and it will fall on your heads. God will punish you. For pity's sake, brothers, do not kill that innocent maiden!"

"Oh! What you’re doing there, my brothers, is awful," Father Seraphin shouted. "You’re spilling innocent blood, and it will come back to haunt you. God will punish you. For pity's sake, brothers, don’t kill that innocent girl!"

At a signal from Unicorn, four warriors seized the missionary, and, despite his efforts, while treating him most kindly, carried him to the chiefs lodge, where they guarded him. Valentine and Curumilla tried in vain to oppose this barbarous and blood-thirsty deed, but the Indians and trappers, worked on by Bloodson, loudly claimed the execution of the law, and threatened to take justice into their own hands.

At a signal from Unicorn, four warriors grabbed the missionary and, despite his struggles, while treating him fairly kindly, brought him to the chief's lodge, where they kept watch over him. Valentine and Curumilla tried unsuccessfully to stop this brutal and violent act, but the Indians and trappers, stirred up by Bloodson, loudly demanded that the law be enforced and threatened to take matters into their own hands.

In vain did Don Miguel and his son implore Unicorn and Bloodson; they could obtain nothing. At length, Unicorn, wearied by the young man's prayers, seized Ellen by the hair, plunged his knife into her heart, and threw her into his arms, shouting:

In vain did Don Miguel and his son plead with Unicorn and Bloodson; they got nowhere. Finally, Unicorn, tired of the young man's pleas, grabbed Ellen by the hair, plunged his knife into her heart, and threw her into his arms, shouting:

"Her father killed your sister, and you pray for her. You are a coward."

"Your father killed my sister, and you pray for her. You’re pathetic."

Valentine, at this unjustifiable deed, hid his face in his hands, and fled. Red Cedar writhed in the bonds that held him. On seeing Ellen fall, a revolution took place in him. Henceforth he only uttered one word, in a heart-rending voice:

Valentine, at this cruel act, buried his face in his hands and ran away. Red Cedar struggled against the ties that bound him. Upon seeing Ellen collapse, something shifted within him. From that moment on, he only said one word, in a voice full of despair:

"My daughter! My daughter!"

"My kid! My kid!"

Bloodson and White Gazelle were implacable, and sternly watched the execution of the sentence passed upon the prisoners. Red Cedar and his son did not suffer long, although the former was scalped; the madness that had seized on him rendered him insensible to everything.

Bloodson and White Gazelle were unyielding, closely observing the execution of the sentence given to the prisoners. Red Cedar and his son didn't endure their fate for long, even though the former was scalped; the madness that had taken over him made him numb to everything.

The man who suffered the most fearful punishment was Fray Ambrosio; the wretch writhed for two-and-twenty hours in unimaginable suffering, ere death put an end to his fearful tortures.

The man who endured the most horrifying punishment was Fray Ambrosio; the unfortunate soul twisted in unimaginable pain for twenty-two hours before death finally ended his torment.

So soon as the culprits had been executed, Bloodson and White Gazelle mounted their horses and galloped away.

As soon as the offenders had been executed, Bloodson and White Gazelle hopped on their horses and rode off at full speed.

They have never been heard of since, and no one knows what has become of them.

They haven't been seen or heard from since, and no one knows what happened to them.


It was the eighth day after the fearful application of Lynch Law we have just described, a little before sunset.

It was the eighth day after the terrifying use of Lynch law that we just described, a little before sunset.

All traces of the execution had disappeared. Unicorn's camp was still established at the same spot, for he insisted on his men remaining there, on account of Madame Guillois's illness rendering the most absolute rest necessary for her. The poor old lady felt herself dying by degrees; day by day she grew weaker, and, gifted with that lucidity which Heaven at times grants to the dying, she saw death approach with a smile, while striving to console her son for her loss.

All signs of the execution had vanished. Unicorn's camp was still set up in the same place, as he insisted that his men stay there due to Madame Guillois's illness, which required her to have complete rest. The poor old lady felt herself fading away gradually; each day she became weaker, and, with that clarity that Heaven sometimes gives to those who are dying, she saw death coming with a smile, while trying to comfort her son for her impending loss.

But Valentine, who after so many years only saw his mother again to separate from her for ever, was inconsolable. Deprived of Don Miguel and Don Pablo, who had returned to the Paso del Norte, bearing with them the body of the hapless Trapper's Daughter, the Trail-hunter wept on the bosom of Curumilla, who, to console him, could only weep with him, and say—

But Valentine, who after so many years saw his mother again only to say goodbye to her forever, was heartbroken. Without Don Miguel and Don Pablo, who had gone back to the Paso del Norte with the body of the unfortunate Trapper's Daughter, the Trail-hunter cried on Curumilla's shoulder, who could only comfort him by crying with him and saying—

"The Great Spirit recalls my brother's mother; it is because that he loves her."

"The Great Spirit remembers my brother's mom; it's because he loves her."

A very long sentence for the worthy chief, and which proved the intensity of his grief.

A very long sentence for the respected leader, which showed how deep his sorrow was.

On the day when we resume our narrative, Madame Guillois was reclining in a hammock in front of her hut, with her face turned to the setting sun. Valentine was standing on her right, Father Seraphin on her left, and Curumilla by his friend's side.

On the day we pick up our story, Madame Guillois was lying in a hammock in front of her hut, facing the setting sun. Valentine stood to her right, Father Seraphin to her left, and Curumilla was next to his friend.

The patient's face had a radiant expression, her eyes sparkled vividly, and a light pink flush gilded her cheeks; she seemed supremely happy. The warriors, sharing in the grief of their adopted brother, were crouching silently near the hut.

The patient's face had a glowing expression, her eyes sparkled brightly, and a light pink blush colored her cheeks; she looked incredibly happy. The warriors, feeling the sorrow of their adopted brother, were quietly crouched near the hut.

It was a magnificent evening; the breeze that was beginning to rise gently agitated the leaves; the sun was setting in a flood of vapour, iridescent with a thousand changing tints.

It was a beautiful evening; the breeze that was starting to pick up lightly stirred the leaves; the sun was setting in a wave of mist, shimmering with a thousand shifting colors.

The sick woman uttered at times broken words, which her son religiously repeated.

The sick woman occasionally spoke fragmented words, which her son faithfully repeated.

At the moment when the sun disappeared behind the snowy peaks of the mountains, the dying woman rose, as if impelled by an irresistible force, she took a calm and limpid glance around, laid her hands on the hunter's head, and uttered one word, with an accent full of strange melody—

At the moment the sun vanished behind the snowy mountain peaks, the dying woman rose, as if driven by an unstoppable force. She cast a serene, clear glance around, placed her hands on the hunter's head, and spoke one word, carrying a tone full of unusual melody—

"Farewell!"

"Goodbye!"

Then she fell back—she was dead.

Then she collapsed—she died.

Instinctively all present knelt. Valentine bent over his mother's body, whose face retained that halo of heavenly beauty which is the last adornment of death; he closed her eyes, kissed her several times, and pressing her right hand which hung out of the hammock in his, he prayed fervently.

Instinctively, everyone present knelt. Valentine leaned over his mother's body, her face still holding that ethereal beauty that death often leaves behind; he closed her eyes, kissed her multiple times, and held her right hand, which was dangling out of the hammock, in his. He prayed passionately.

The whole night was spent in this way, and no one left the spot. At daybreak Father Seraphin, aided by Curumilla, who acted as sacristan, read the service for the dead. The body was then buried, all the Indian warriors being present at the ceremony.

The entire night was spent like this, and no one left the area. At dawn, Father Seraphin, with the help of Curumilla, who served as the sacristan, conducted the funeral service. The body was then buried, with all the Indian warriors present for the ceremony.

When all had retired, Valentine knelt down by the grave, and though the missionary and the chief urged on him to leave it he insisted on spending this night also in watching over his dead mother. At daybreak his two friends returned; they found him still kneeling and praying; he was pale, and his features were worn; his hair, so black on the eve, had white hairs now mingling with it.

When everyone else had gone, Valentine knelt by the grave, and even though the missionary and the chief urged him to leave, he insisted on staying there that night to watch over his deceased mother. At dawn, his two friends returned; they found him still kneeling and praying. He looked pale and worn, and his hair, which had been so black the night before, now had white strands mixed in.

Father Seraphin tried to restore his courage, but the hunter shook his head sadly at all the priest's pious exhortations.

Father Seraphin tried to regain his courage, but the hunter shook his head sadly at all the priest's religious encouragements.

"What good is it?" he said.

"What good is it?" he said.

"Oh!" the missionary at length said to him, "Valentine, you, who are so strong, are now weak as a child; grief lays you low without your striking a blow in self-defence. You forget, though, that you do not belong to yourself."

"Oh!" the missionary finally said to him, "Valentine, you, who are so strong, are now as weak as a child; grief brings you down without you even fighting back. You forget, though, that you don’t belong to yourself."

"Alas!" he exclaimed, "What is left me now?"

"Wow!" he exclaimed, "What do I have left now?"

"God!" the priest said sternly, as he pointed to the sky.

"God!" the priest said firmly, as he pointed to the sky.

"And the desert!" Curumilla exclaimed, extending his arm toward the rising sun.

"And the desert!" Curumilla shouted, pointing his arm at the rising sun.

A flame flashed from the hunter's black eye; he shook his head several times, bent a glance full of tenderness on the tomb, and said, in a broken voice—

A fire flickered in the hunter's dark eye; he shook his head a few times, cast a gaze full of affection on the grave, and said in a shaky voice—

"Mother, we shall meet again."

"Mom, we'll meet again."

Then he turned to the Indian chief.

Then he turned to the Native American chief.

"Let us go," he said, resolutely.

"Let's go," he said firmly.

Valentine was about to commence a new existence. His further adventures will be described in a new series of stories, each complete in itself, commencing with the "The Tiger Slayer," and the characters running through the "Gold Seekers," the "Indian Chief," and the "Red Track."

Valentine was about to start a new life. His upcoming adventures will be told in a new series of stories, each one complete on its own, starting with "The Tiger Slayer," and featuring characters that appear in "The Gold Seekers," "The Indian Chief," and "The Red Track."

THE END.


CONTENTS.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!